《The Rude Time Stopper》 Chapter 1 Closer ¨C Huff, huff¡­ (It hurts really bad, damn I think ¡®m gonna pass out¡­) As I was cursing in my mind, I looked around me. I could barely open my eyes to see because of the sharp stinging pain that came from the acid. I needed something to wash this off, but for now there wasn¡¯t any water available for me to use. If I didn¡¯t hurry I could go blind¡­ ¨C Brother! As my thoughts drifted away, I could see a beautiful little girl with pale white skin, red hair and striking black eyes. Her size was really small and she looked really cute. She is 8 years old and my little sister, Stella. ¨C Brother, don¡¯t die¡­ Uwahh! Stella hug me as I laid on the ground, barely keeping myself conscious. She worries about me even though, she is just a child and me her older brother¡­ shouldn¡¯t it be the other way around? What an incompetent brother, for making my 8 years old little sister cry, because I¡¯m about to become blind. Who knew, I¡¯ll also very likely to die. The chemicals, I inhaled got all over my face and have a deadly effect to make the heart stop¡­I was feeling angrier and angrier against myself as I¡¯m about to fall into despair. Stella is hugging me tightly the whole time. I didn¡¯t feel anything other than total despair right now. All the planning for the 15 years, I¡¯ve lived here, to get me and my sister out of here! It was a cruel life, if I must say. Thinking about how this all started. When I was only 6, I was taught how to read and write. Back then, I didn¡¯t know anything about the outside world. Only when I started reading the magazines and books that my, all so caring damned parents, would store here in the basement. Did I realize the world out of these basement¡¯s walls were not to protect me, but to imprison me and my little sister. At the age of 6, I first met my little sister. She was just a little infant in my arms, who I fed and kept warm. I was the only person who would care for her, while we grew up together. I educated her the best I could from what I had read, but I knew she would never be happy as long as she stayed in this god forsaken death trap of a life¡­ So I waited and waited for a chance to come. 9 years later. Now, still in the basement, I was making some drugs my parents taught me how to do. In these 9 years, I had been stuffing all the knowledge from the books I could get into my brain. In the hope it would help me, when I needed to get out of here and take my sister with me. I trained my body and practiced some martial arts in this 16 to 16 meter big basement with one light in the middle. We would only get food at 2:00 PM and 8:00 PM. It was morning, not that I could see the sun or know what day it was, being here can make you forget everything the world had to offer. I started doing light exercises to keep my body fit, while Stella was still sleeping. I would usually wake her up when dawn came. I educated her in all possible subjects I could find. She was a very good kid, she never complained about anything. I was glad she was my sister, but once again I wanted to give her a much better life, than this certain and long death sentence. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. It was an usual day where, I would start making drugs with the tools that were provided by my parents. I never once tasted these drugs, knowing that they weren¡¯t good for the health, but I always kept some strength increasing pills, if things got rough. ¨C Brother, what are you doing? Stella woke up from her nap and came next to me, half asleep. She was as cute as ever. ¨C Your brother is working, little Stella, why don¡¯t you read some books here? ¨C Yes brother! It was the usual thing we did every morning. Once every week, one of my parents would come here to drop off the books and take the drugs. When I was little, they beat me up for my errors on drug making and because Stella wasn¡¯t old enough, they didn¡¯t give her anything to do. They made me do everything like washing clothes, making drugs and other stupid things. I was glad that they never touched Stella for anything. I took extra attention to her to keep her clean and not get any disease. I was in the middle of making drugs with strong hallucination effects. Over these years, I didn¡¯t just wait. I made a lot of plans on how to go about it and when to escape. Today was the day we would finally escape this place! I didn¡¯t tell Stella about it, because I didn¡¯t want her to be overexcited about anything. I was making the drugs for the desired effect. It was a small task, an easy one, if you ask me, but I never thought it would cost me so much. ¨C (BOOM!) When I made the hallucination drug. Only one ingredient was left to mix, but because of a dumb mistake, I took the wrong vial and combined it with the brew that leaded to the chemicals exploding at my face. ¨C Brother! And here we are again. How and why did it have to be like this? I had studied the patterns, when my parents would leave the house or wherever I was. They would only leave for 2 hours in a specific day, locking the door with heavy locks and chains¡­ But now, I was not in a good state, because of the drugs that entered my nose and eyes. I could die or go blind! The minimum of what could happen would be me becoming blind and if that happened, I really didn¡¯t know what to do¡­ I wanted to scream, shout and complain about all the unfairness that had befallen me and my little sister, but I kept quiet. (Soon, this all won¡¯t matter anymore) I thought. Thinking so, I drifted into a deep hallucinated dream¡­ I had a wish¡­ Maybe it would work somehow. ================================================== I Edit Previous Chapter ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 2 A Strange Escape ?! -uwaah uwaaah ! Stella what ? -hey stella what is it sweetie... -brother yoou...uwaah... -what ? I Slowly got up hugging stella closer to calm her down my body was really rigid from the drug almost paralyzed... suddenly i realized. I am alive no i am not blind should i say what happened didn''t the drug catch my eyes or nose the drug was highly toxic there is now way that it shouldn''t had any effect on me i am quite sure about it on top of it since 2 years i never failed to make drugs with any effect.These effects aren''t that hard to make for me so why didn''t it have any effect ? -ugag ugag... Anyways i am glad i am alive i should calm stella right now... As i was thinking about that i noticed the door being pounded from the other side and someone shouting. -hey you fucking cunts be quite ! As the person said that he opened the door it wasn''t my "parent" it was someone i never knew of. -uwaah... Stella got scared and started crying again she is holding onto my waist real tight. The person who was shouting on the other end of the door opened the door and came in looking at us furiously i stood still examining him i was confused who was he ?? -you fucking... He sneered about to approach us his eyes were bloodshot and his head muscles were tight he was obviously drugged. -you.. i give you manners ! My body was really hard making it really hard to move i can''t do it i need to distract him to myself. -hey you son of bitch why don''t take on someone your size or can you only pick on someone the size of your brain ? -you damn... He grabbed a metal pipe walking straight at us stella was still in front of me not letting go very scared and crying i couldn''t move either this was really bad damn it he is going to hit stella i have to do something ! As i was trying to think of a solution to this the guy was about to swing his pipe at me and stella i was paralyzed on every corner of my body i wasnt able to shield the hit but still i shouted. -STOP ! As i said those words i closed my eyes not wanting to see what was about to happen but the hit never came i couldn''t hear anything not one sound stella wasn''t crying either...i was open my eyes but i did it anyways.. Slowly i opened my eyes and saw...the guy he was standing mid swing as if posing a swing with his pipe he looked like a statue i looked down at This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.stella she was she was also like a statue frozen on my chest not opening her eyes or making a sound there was no sound that i could hear silence nothing else. -... What is happening why is everything still as if time...time stopped ?! I looked at the clock on the table it wasn''t moving the arrow that counted the seconds wasn''t moving i looked back at the guy he wasn''t even blinking i stood up. -... I am able to move ?! what the hell wasn''t i more or less paralyzed ?! I look at my arms nothing out of usual i look back at the guy -well this is a chance i don''t get quite often so might as well try it For a minute i thought this all was a dream because i was drugged and could just be possibly sleeping and all of this would be in my head but still even dream or not i wanted to protect my sister. I took the metal pipe from the guy i was surprised that i can interact with items while being in this state but right now it wasn''t the time to be fascinated at all. I swung the pipe as hard as i could aiming his head. -(Sound of Dough being hit).... What the fuck...it felt like as if i hit some piece of dough... I didn''t have time to wonder what happened but if time will continue on going i am guessing he will somehow feel what i did to him he didn''t look different when i hit him with the pipe but the shape of the pipe was marked in his cheek i really don''t wanna know what will happen to him when time goes on I picked up stella...what the was stella always this light she... When i held stella she was light like a piece of paper ones again i was fascinated how this all worked but i still didn''t have time to figure out how this works well time is stopped right now but you get what i mean. I approached the door to leave the basement. -(gulp) This was the first time i ever left the basement all these years i have been planning and planning on how to get out of here with stella and when i actually get out it makes me question for what i lived these 15 years of planning my escape -(sigh) I hope the outer world is more kind.As i was about to leave the basement i look a back at the guy for last minute. -Probably not And so i leave the basement into the house. =========================================================== I Edit Previous Chapters ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.comh Chapter 3 Stop And Start I was going I didn¡¯t know where but anywhere from here still there was no sound I could hear was time stopped even now? How did all this even happen? I thought... -... I looked down at my little sister her facial expression was still the same when we were at the basement I don¡¯t know how long this goes but I hope It won¡¯t be that long. I looked around for a exit I didn¡¯t know where I was I was never in the actual house only at the basement so I was lost I looked into every room I could find but what I found was more people stopped in time I always panic when I see someone and then realize that they can¡¯t even move. 2 hours later... Okay this is just fucking dumb I have been walking around for hours and I can¡¯t find the exit if not for this strange event that is happening I would have never escaped from this place and ones again I wonder how all of this is actually happening ? I stop for a minute to take a breath I had been walking for hours while carrying Stella but well she is as light as paper so I don¡¯t think I am that out of breath. -huh? I am not tired? What? Why? I touched my body arms,legs,chest,head nothing out of ordinary but I wasn¡¯t sure I needed a mirror to see some other places I stood up ones again and tested my legs my muscles don¡¯t hurt at all I jumped. -hmm? I didn¡¯t feel the landing? What? What the fuck? I jumped again...still the same think it is as if am landing from a tiny leap nothing else I looked around ones again I needed a mirror I picked up Stella and started going back into one room where I saw a woman who was doing something with a small mirror in hand after couple minutes I found her beside her were 2 other women sitting on a chair it seems like they are talking. For me it looks like they are statues. I take the mirror from her hand...it looks kind of awkward as if she is pretending to have a mirror in her hand. I take the small mirror and look at me my face seems to be okay even my black hair and eye....my eyes they changed color they are golden?! I must be hallucinating eyes can¡¯t change color... -... I look back at the statue like 3 women and then back at the mirror...yeah I shouldn¡¯t wonder about something like this stupid I need to get out of here. - (sigh) Too much happened in one day this is ridicules I need some time to think...how did this all happen? I try to remember when this happened...it was after i closed my eyes on that hit so what did happen then? The reason I am trying to figure out the situation is because I am the only one who can move even thought time is stopped... It must be me who did this but how and how do I ever stop it I mean start it start time - (woman scream) This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.What I heard a scream I look beside me the 3 women¡¯s are moving now?! -what who are you?! She asked I didn¡¯t quiet get what was happening or how I started time again and then it came to me! My thoughts! I close my eyes and concentrate I muttered. -stop Quite nothing not one sound the 3 women¡¯s are stiff like statues ones again I touch them to be sure...soft their skins are soft the time definitely Stopped so I can control this? I looked back at the woman and muttered. -start -answer who you where did you come from are?! I wasn¡¯t quite sure what to say I needed me way out and these 3 knew something of the way out of here. -I want to know the way out of here tell me where it is I said they looked at each other and started laughing -ha-ha good one kid but you quite don¡¯t know what situation you are in The second woman to the left grabbed something on her hip and pulled it out...a gun I was sure it was a gun... -now tell us who you are and where did you come from hey who is that girl? They were pointing at Stella the second woman was vigilante not letting her guard down even thought I am a child well what should I say seems like I have to make it the hard way and I know how -stop I said time stopped ones again I looked at the 3 woman in front of me I looked at the women who had the gun and took it from her easy... I inspected the other 3 and found another 2 guns I took their holsters so I can carry them ones I was finished and sure that they didn¡¯t have any weapons I stood back where I originally stood and pointed the gun at the leader woman and said. -start -are you deaf tell us.......... She was puzzled it took her 4 seconds to comprehend what just happened. -Alexis my gun?! -mine too! Both of the women from the left and right side told her they didn¡¯t have their guns she looked at me with the biggest dumbfound expression so I said. -where is the way out again? =============================================================== https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Go to my wordpress to read the edited story ! Chapter 4 Ignorance Can Be Bliss And Fleshy Goes A Miss The leader woman had a deadpanned look on her indicating that she was thinking of a solution for the current situation I was getting more and more impatient by her quietness and shook the gun a little in her direction it worked. -okey okey wait boy ehm¡­ She gave a thoughtful look the other two were gulping seeing me having both of their guns hanging on my waist in their holsters. -I will lead you follow me kid¡­ I looked at her for a second I was never good in reading peoples faces hell the only person I ever interacted my whole life was my little sister and she never was a good liar at that¡­but books help a lot sometimes it didn¡¯t take me a lot to know that she was straight out telling me a lie. -sure I said she looked a little baffled on my response I was keeping my smile in the whole conversation we had I ones read that doing so makes people more friendlier and less likely to hate you but I cant see if it actually is working or not. The woman stood up from her chair and said -what is your name boy ? -dawn -okey ¡°dawn¡± follow me please -ahh wait a minute I stopped remembering something I couldn¡¯t let the other two stay here they would let the others know that I escaped. -stop I faced the other 2 woman and hit both of them hard to the throat with the gun handle just to be sure I hit 2 times each and continued time again -(sound of body¡¯s falling to the ground) The woman who was supposed to lead me starred at the other 2 uncounscious woman on the ground after couple of seconds she looked back at me I could feel a light tug from my side on my shirt this whole time my little sister was quite not making one sound she brave very brave at that. -you are leading miss ? -karot -carrot ? -Ga-ro-te I could feel her anger from her voice when she corrected me not that I wanted to ask anyways. And so she started leading us to the exit this tunel of a place was really big I wondered where all the air was coming from there must have been some big room that handles such stuff every 5 minutes miss¡­karot? Would look back at me checking if I still was there or not the whole way I didn¡¯t let me smile get away I could feel my jaws cramping up in pain but I ignored it I needed to if I wanted to get out of here. We were walking for 15 minutes I could tell that she was leading us near the exit because we were going up but ones again there weren¡¯t any windows hell I couldn¡¯t even tell what a window was I only saw it in magazines or books I never saw the sun or the sky even ones how sad could that be I wondered -okey we are almost there She said I wasn¡¯t really worried much about anything since my discovery of these weird powers I had I could just stop time and flee with my sister but still I was vigilante from everything. Stella was quite she wasn¡¯t looking at the woman she didn¡¯t even take a glance at her only holding my right hand while looking down at the floor for some reason I could tell that she was aware of everything around us and that if she would make a loud sound we would get busted deep down I felt like I couldn¡¯t protect my little sister but i brushed it off prioritizing my current goal of escape right now. As we walked through doors into other corridors and so on I noticed that some door had a big O shape on them painted in red and some doors had big X shapes also in read I didn¡¯t ask her but I was getting more curious I was pointing my gun at her at all times just to give her pressure I sure knew how the gun works but I never really shot anything as you may guess. As we were approaching another stairs up I heard something¡­someone crying I stopped and looked at the direction where the sound came from it wasn¡¯t really someone crying it was too soft it was a whimper in that sort the sound came from another it had that big O in red color on it I was getting too curious and asked. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. -what are these doors about miss karot ? She stood still as If frozen I couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking but I saw her shiver for a moment she turned around to face me with a smile but it was too fake to be true not that mine was better. -its just a storage room That was a really bad lie a part of me wanted to just open the door and see for myself but.. As I pondered I looked at the door and ones again I could hear that whimper that little soft sound I stood there glued to the floor and staring at the door the woman was starting to sweat watching me nervously. I started approaching the door . -wait boy I looked back at miss karot I was already next to the door almost about to open it. -what I asked she was starting to sweat even more on my question. -its locked She said I ignored her answer and opened the door not surprisingly it was open I opened the door and looked around it was really empty there was only one bed and someone was on the bed. -¡­ I looked back at miss karot brows raised at her she didn¡¯t look into my eyes she looked to the floor. I grunted and approached the bed in closer inspection you could tell that the blanked and the bed had red flecks all over it some big some small in all shapes it smelled bad as well and also¡­the whimpering was now a little louder. -brother¡­lets leave.. I looked down to my sister I could see the fear in her eyes I couldn¡¯t understand it why she was scared I looked back at the bed the blanked was covering someone maybe this person could also help. -hello there mr/ms can you help us ? -¡­ There was no answer nor a move but I didn¡¯t want to give up so figured I should talk to him face to face so I was about to pull his or her blanked until -?! Someone had grabbed my arm stopping me I looked at the person it was miss karot she had that scary look on her I couldn¡¯t understand much of. -Take your hand off I said in a deep tone she got startled a little and pulled her hand off looking to the other side as she spoke -I don¡¯t think he will answer you boy -why that ? I asked she didn¡¯t answer so I ignored her and pulled the blanked¡­ I looked at the person who was laying there I couldn¡¯t see his face he was leaning to the other side stella shuddered for a second and started pulling me back to the door. -lets leave brother he is sleeping we shouldn¡¯t disturb him I couldn¡¯t get that logic of hers I looked at the person closer his or her clothes were normal other then¡­it also had red flecks on them I was about to speak again until I noticed another think it didn¡¯t have ears¡­ -¡­ My eyes got wide the person couldnt hear me I only just noticed I thought.Next to the ear there was some torn skin at least it looked torn it seemed like it healed but it looked fleshy as if it could fall down any moment¡­I took a step back to the door and turned around walking to the corridor karot also started leading us she didn¡¯t say a word after that not that she was talkative I also dropped my smile and so we continued following her only to realize that we ended up on the roof well not really we ran to the roof shall I say =============================================================== https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Go to my wordpress to read the edited story ! Chapter 5 Icy Cuffs And Fire Balls Stella me and the woman who was leading us to the exit were walking through a long corridor but it was different from the others it had a reception kind of feel to it with a lot of chairs as we moved on since the encounter with the earless person karot didn¡¯t talk much or check on us just leading us to the way I had my gun in one hand pointing at her. -brother ¡­I I have to¡­ I looked down at my sister oh boy. -can you hold it a little we will get out of here just a little more okey ? -I¡­try And so we continued to move I didn¡¯t want to look for a place to pee here because I wanted to escaped this place as fast as I could with stella and you don¡¯t want to know how we usually did what we did¡­. -we are here I looked at her for a second she gave me her look back without blinking I kept that for about 1 minute and averted my gaze and looked at the so called ¡°exit¡± it had a green sign above it that said exit on it the door was made out of metal without any small window or anything I didn¡¯t trust this. Since we started following her I knew that she wouldn¡¯t lead us to the exit but somewhere else this didn¡¯t look like an exit I almost cursed¡­why cant people be a little more easier than that and I thought philosophy was bullshit. -can you open the door please ? -what ? I starred at her I knew I didn¡¯t need to repeat myself there were still stairs to go up but searching in this place was really not a good idea and the reason I didn¡¯t use those strange time powers was because I don¡¯t know anything about them as to how long they last for me or how many times I can use them. -okey sure She brushed past me and was about to open the door until. -(bang !) A loud sound erupted from the door but it got instantly quite after that I was confused shouldn¡¯t there be some kind of echo throughout the corridor it was mostly made out of stone and metal but why is it that quite I wondered. I looked at the door karot was still holding the handle to it she was still like a statue thou¡­time stopped ? I was about to approach her but stopped seeing something in front of me something small I looked closer at the object it was in mid air and looked like a small ball¡­a bullet. From what I concluded is that time stopped when the gun was shot but I didn¡¯t stop it on purpose or did I ? I looked at the bullet again I had so many questions but I needed to get out first this place was a maze I could get stuck here for hours until I found the exit or for days even better.i ones again looked at the bullet I let my hand approach it and I touched it I could move it around I discovered and when I would let go of it it would fall down and stay in mid air wherever I left it I decided to turn the bullet around and start time again for a minute. -Start The bullet flew to the wall on the left side and got stuck miss karot looked at me confused and surprised I raised my gun. -seems like I have to go I appreciate your help even thought you lead me to a trap I turned the switch on the gun to full automatic and shoved a piece of wood on the trigger so it shot uncontrollable it had 35 bullets I didn¡¯t quite know what kind of gun it was but I didn¡¯t care I knew how to handle to in some parts anyways I I threw the gun that was shooting bullets non stop I wasn¡¯t worried that it would hit me the moment I threw it I stopped time and looked at the door in front of me where the shot came from the door was about to open and time was stopping allowing me to open it fully I am don¡¯t quite understand the ability or power or my god damn dream but I take it. I grabbed stella and opened the metal door as I did that I found a guy with assault rifle in hand making a door opening gesture but I already opened it so it looked really awkward in the room what I found was¡­ There wasn¡¯t a exit but weapons..i looked around more and found money and some drugs that I made surprisingly the drugs I made seemed like they were transported here and stored I 2 full bags of money¡­.well who knows when I will need it better safe then sorry. I left the room with stella there still wasn¡¯t a exit found but¡­the stairs still were going up. And so I started walking the stairs up in hope to find the exit still no hope the whole building was a giant maze that consisted of rooms and long corridors and no windows it just made me more curious on where the air came from and how deep this place was. I¡¯ve been walking for probably 2 hours the thing about the stairs up is that you go up ones and have to find another stair up on a different side of the building when I was following miss karot she was leading me to all the stairs that were going up I had currently only found 4 of them in which it took me a lot of time when I climbed the 4 stair I was stuck there didn¡¯t seem to be another stair here I was looking at the wrong place. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. -ahh¡­fucking I lowly cursed under my breath and looked around ones more while I was searching I made a map on paper that showed me where I was and what places I already checked so far I checked every possible way I could find but with no luck another thing about this floor is that there is only 1 person and there are only 8 rooms in which one is a bedroom bathroom a library a office where the person himself is and the other 4 rooms are something like a lounge or a guest room I believe. -huh I looked at the person himself who seems to live in this floor I believe he is sitting on a chair going through documents I cant quite see his face he is wearing a red robe that has a hood on that he is wearing even thought he is inside the building his robe has a lot of ornements like swords snakes and a lot of shapes on his hip he has a chain attacked to a book that is made out of leather it also had some metal on the edges and some strange markings on it. -no use standing here I need help¡­ I concentrated ones again and started time -?! The man suddenly stopped going though his papers but he didn¡¯t let them go and just raised his head to look at me I was standing in front of his desk just staring at him of course I could have just raised his hood and look at his face but I personally thought it would really rude. -how did you get in here ? He asked I was surprised he didn¡¯t ask who I was.His question was a little hard to understand too by the way. -I used the stairs up and got in -you are lying -no I am not I rebutted he was calm and his voice had a chilling sound I could see a part of his face being a little gray it seemed like he was old. -¡­ He continued to stare at me for 2 minutes I didn¡¯t move either nor stop time stella was behind my back hugging my waist his eyes never shifted from mine in these 2 minutes not that I noticed anyways. -where did you come from ? I thought about it and thought that lying now wouldn¡¯t help me nor telling the truth but its not like I cant get out of here forever. -from the basement I am searching the exit can you tell me where it is ? He didn¡¯t answer for some minutes and then. -why are your eyes golden ? -wait a minute I am asking¡­. (time stopped) I looked around it had been 1 minute since time had stopped the old man was now standing up and pointing his palm at me in which something like a ice cuff was about to hit my throat I was inspecting the space in which it stopped from moving in my direction and time had some 1 meter the bullet that stopped was the same so it seems I believe that whenever something dangerous to me happens I can post pone it and change it I don¡¯t need conscious to control this it seemed. I put the topic for later and grabbed the ice cuff and placed it near the old mans throat I stood back where I was standing and started time ones again. -guhhh! Ones time started the cuff directly connected to the mans throat and launched him to the wall where he was pinned down trying to release himself after some minutes he stopped struggling and removed the cuff by pointing his finger to it and then it melted. I was wondering what it was it was clearly ice when I touched it and seeing it melt proves it but how did it get there ? -I must say kid you have some really surprising tricks there you used my own spell against me on top of it your reaction is top notch I didn¡¯t even see you move. Of course he didn¡¯t because technically i didn¡¯t even move but I wasn¡¯t going to tell him that. -where is the exit old man ? He glared at me ones again and then looked down to my sister but didn¡¯t say anything about it instead. -okey boy then here is my proposal¡­ -wait wait wait ! I interrupted him he clearly didn¡¯t like it -what is it ? -I wanna get out no deals here He looked thoughtful for a moment and was stroking his chin and finally said. -if so then its easy you have to defeat me and I let you go ! And so he started to shot fireballs at me it turned out quite interesting even thought it wasn¡¯t what I wanted Chapter 6 Final Run ! As 8 fireballs flew at me and stella time ones again stopped before my eyes this ability was really handy when it came to reflexes in which I wasn¡¯t good at right now so it gives him a handicap I start to examine the balls of fire more accurately and I make sure stella would be behind me I don¡¯t know if time will stop when stella is about to get hit but I don¡¯t wanna risk it so better safe. In closer inspection the balls of fire aren¡¯t made but created through something I look at the old man he is ones again pointing at me with his palm that means he is directing the fireballs the only think I can think of for this would be magic but¡­ -(touches the fireball) I don¡¯t believe in magic or any superstition at all¡­ Off course I like fantasy stories its just that I don¡¯t believe in anything I cant see shall I say but still these fireballs are here and right now and time is stopped so I cant really argue with anything. I approach the old man and search him through he had a lot of money on his body and some rings and amulets with him his book is chained to his hip and the chains has small carvings to it too. I stop searching the old man and start looking at the fireballs again I am still not sure what to do it seems like everything just stops when time is stop also but I can move and I can move other objects if I want to I can also move something that doesn¡¯t have a body the fire ball is warm but not that hot that it would burn more like mild warm than anything and when I move it and touch it it feels like I am holding a warm ball without weight another think that I am intrigued about nothing seems to have weight when time is stopped my sister weights like a piece of paper. -(raises the table with his hands) Even the wooden table is nothing more then paper weight to me on top of that it seems like I don¡¯t get tired when time gets stopped either I also cant throw anything the moment I let something go from my hand it just stops mid air or where I was holding it¡­a very confusing situation I am in right now. Back to the main topic what do I do with the fireballs I don¡¯t get how he is producing them in the first place but i think it has something to do with the book on his hip. I look closer to the book it is chained to his waist and has a lock to it so it cant be opened¡­ wait how about I try to break it I didn¡¯t¡­ I look at the table if what I am thinking is correct then I can¡­ -(hits the wooden table corner) It¡­.it broke the corner of the table broke and I only used my fist of course I hit hard but it was too soft it didn¡¯t hurt at all so thinks don¡¯t have weight or are hard is true but¡­ The guy who I hit with the steel pipe his head didn¡¯t break down ? was it because I hit him with a item not with my fist or ? I look at the old man he is 5 feat tall or so and has a round face with brown eyes and white short hair his complexion is decent for a old man like him. I make a fist and hit the old mans stomach¡­ It¡¯s the same it was like hitting a piece of dough so everything I touch can come to reality or what should I say come back to being hard ? Now what will happen if I continue time I hit him clearly to the stomach just now and really hard too soo¡­ Well lets first think of these fireballs¡­ Now that I know that these things don¡¯t have a mass nor any weight or resistance at all I should be able to do something¡­ -hmm I take a fireball and start squeezing it it turns that I can compress it to what ever shape without any counter force striking back at me so I collect all the fireballs and start compressing them all together and so I turned 8 fireballs into one tiny marble ball the color of the marble is really bright like a mini sun but the temperature isn¡¯t hot at all it¡¯s the same. I place the tiny fireball into a drawer because I don¡¯t know where to place it and stand behind the entrance door and start time. -(BOOOM) -ehh ? brother ? Stella looks around very confused she didn¡¯t talk much since we were going up and I am pretty sure she must be really confused on what was happening but I needed her to wait right now explaining would take time. I open the door and look into the room smoke a lot of smoke. -(heavy breathing)you¡­you are quite a trickstar aint ya If I didn¡¯t make a shield before the explosion I wouldn¡¯t have survived this and seeing that you are behind that door without me knowing and on top of it you have your little girl over there you must be very fast to do so much.. -(not really fast but whatever) -so are you going to tell me how to get out ? The old man was panting and sweating from his face his table wasn¡¯t there anymore where ones the table was left some really heavy scorch marks there are some little burned pieces and dust flying in the air the room that ones was a office looked like a big crater. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. -haha cheeky aint ya I give you that very well I said that if you defeat me I am going to let you go and I hold my words to it The old man swiftly move his hands and points at me I get ready to retaliate but nothing was coming. -brother ! I look behind me and 4 fireballs were heading towards stella she was 3 steps away from me and the fireballs were flying towards her with high speed I wouldn¡¯t be able to make it my concentration to stop time was getting shut down by the thought of stella getting hit b one of those hot balls of fire I was frustrated angry any moment despair was about to hit me very hard I wanted them to disappear the fireballs I wanted to make it suddenly ! -ugh ?! The old man cried out the fireballs seemed to have gotten a little weaker 2 of them disappeared leaving another 2 aiming at stella I was running I didn¡¯t try to stop time there because I couldn¡¯t concentrate anymore and as I was about reach it.. -huh ? I looked at the fireballs they were very slow their speed turned very slow flying in the air towards stella she was also being very slow the movements were like slow motion in my eyes I could move freely so I hurried towards stella and was about to slap one of the fireballs. -(whoosh) -heh? The fireball disappeared ..? I go to the other fireball and hit it too¡­it also disappeared leaving nothing behind it looked like it was sucked in to something but I don¡¯t know what never mind that. I approach the old man and starting pounding on his stomach hit him over 40 times out of anger he was also in slow motion it didn¡¯t seem like he noticed me even when I was hitting him. I returned to stellas side and started time. -well I didn¡¯t think anything would¡­¡­¡­gahhh ! He spurted blood from his mouth and eyes holding his stomach with both hands after 4 seconds his nose was starting to bleed too he was trying to keep himself aware in which it resulted in him sputtering on the ground blinking uncontrollable after 10 minutes he stopped looking at me I was watching him the whole time stella was hiding behind me hugging me from behind. -seems like I ¡­I lost doesn¡¯t it little trickstar¡­ugh¡­ -where is the exit old man -hehe you are quite stubborn but really who wouldn¡¯t be in this situation so I tell you¡­ I waited for his answer he grabbed his book and started to mutter something I stiffed for a moment but realized that he was loosing the chains from his hip and removing the chains form the books he held it and pointed it at me indicating that I should take it. -take this you will need it I already removed the right for the owner ship for this grimoire you have to say your name to this grimoire and it will recognize you as its master kid. I watched him very intently and after 2 minutes I took the book I didn¡¯t ask anything nor did I know what he was talking about but he finally told me something I wanted to know but not really wanted to hear. -this place doesn¡¯t has a exit¡­it is made out of magic from the grimoire the only way out is from the roof in which if you fall down you wouldn¡¯t be able to survive it negates all of the magic if you step to the roof so you cant use any tricks that you did this place is a prison you understand ? A prison ¡­what ¡­.how why ¡­.ugh¡­. I was confused and astonished if this was a prison why was I even here ? Maybe he is lying but why would he lie what is this place really then ? -so how do I get out ? My noticed my voice starting to get panicked¡­ -I don¡¯t know you have to¡­.to¡­. And slowly he closed his eyes and died.. -¡­. I looked at his body and then looked at the book the book had changed the little metal ornemants still there but the symbols and little scribbles were no where to be found a arrow like metal piece in the middle was pointing to something and when I moved it would change. -(Alarm going off) As I was walking to the end of a corridor to a dead end red lights started to go off making a loud sound -¡­ I looked at the book the dead end was the final destination I was to go but there was nothing I was about to curse until¡­the middle of the book started shining. -egh ? The ceiling of the dead end corridor was shining too making a 3 by 3 meter square and so from the square a ladder came down. -There he is get him ! I looked behind me 20 men with assault rifles were storming at us I let my sister go first she quickly climbed up and so I followed after in a hurry and we stood on the roof the entrance to the roof closed behind us leaving them to see me before the entrance closed and turned into a piece of wall. Chapter 7 Things About Magic And Time Logic The first thing I noticed was the sky¡­ -brother brother look it¡¯s the sun ! Even my little sister who was mostly passive is excited right now I cant blame her I am barely holding my own joy in me for rational thinking but still¡­ -the sky is sure beautiful¡­ I lay down out of tiredness even thought when time is stopped I never get tired in reality I will still be tired like usual I look at stella she seems very excited looking at the sky¡­I wonder how the world is ? -ehm¡­brother¡­ I snap out and look at my little sister she seems uncomfortable. -brother ¡­I have to¡­.go¡­.really bad.. I totally forgot..well we were doing a lot on top of it we still aren¡¯t out of here so I need to find a way a pronto. I look around the roof to see if there is anything the book isn¡¯t reacting to anything and stopped doing its think it lead me here but what was I supposed to do ? The roof was empty there wasn¡¯t anything up here it looked really clean thou I look down to estimate our current height It..it is really high I see a lot of clouds and barely any land at all so what do ? -brother ? Stella looks at me worried she actually doesn¡¯t talk much other then make quick gestures or words but I know she is actually very bright so what should I do ? I sit down and try to think about it the only think we can do is jump down and hope for the best but I don¡¯t know what down there is and if we die then everything that happened would be for nothing¡­ -(sigh) What is it brother ? -hmm ahh its just your brother doesn¡¯t know how we could get down from here -hmm Stella seems calm she is a 8 year old of course I don¡¯t know how her mind works.Stella thinks for some minutes and says. -then how did we get up here ? I think about the question the book lead us¡­¡­no wait my ability or more precise the ability lead us here without it we would have been stuck down there for who knows how long can my ability this time also help me ? I needed to try there is nothing else. -thanks stella I got a idea. -hmhm ! I concentrated and stopped time I grabbed stella and carried her with my hands.I approached the edge of the roof standing up I looked down what is saw were only clouds and little pieces of land. -huh this is scary its my first time thinking like that I must say but there is not other way¡­ I considered what I just said sounded like someone who was about to suicide would say i giggled a little. -all or nothing I jumped down I didn¡¯t feel the air hitting my body but I knew I was falling down like I rock my face and body were like it didn¡¯t affect anything not even physics it felt really strange I was falling for 3 minutes until I finally got through the clouds and could see land there was a city ! but it was far away from the place I was falling to a forest it seemed like I looked at the city for a little more wondering how other people are or what kind of people they were my whole confined it that prison was something I never really considered much other then wanting to escape and find civilization.I focused and looked down where I was falling it was a forest I could see some little shacks and a big mansion just 4 to 3 miles away from where I was falling down from.Now after 2 minutes I was about to hit ground I got ready to land on my feet down there wasn¡¯t anything soft so I needed to get ready if things would get bad i am sure stella would at least survive I made it so that if I die I can take majority of the impact to me leaving stella unharmed. I was getting near the ground and¡­. -(low sound of air streaming) I¡­I am okey ? I looked around me and saw a lot of trees I heave a long sigh and lay down the sky was still blue but with clouds the sun was bright but I didn¡¯t feel warm nor cold its one of the effects when time is stopped I guess. I check on stella and look if she is okey she is still in her statue form and I don¡¯t think she is injured or hurt. I look around the place and start walking through the forest the reason I am not starting time again is because it would just be a waste of time and I would be exhausted it one of the thinks I like about this ability to not be hungry or tired. After 30 minutes I stopped and looked around the forest stopping to consider where I was going and what I would do first of all I needed to find a place for us to stay I cant stop time forever second of all I need information and a background from where I was information because I didn¡¯t want to stand out and background so I have an excuse if anyone would ask something about me or stella I had money and that was one think I checked the money when I was in the room where I got it a total of 25 million dollars they were really heavy but I managed and with this ability on most of the time I didn¡¯t need to struggle too much with so that is covered for. Now what I wanted to do was finding the mansion that I saw or any other shack so I could for a place to stay the problem with this is that when I fell down I don¡¯t know in what direction I faced I fell into so it could be that I have been walking to the opposite side where I thought the mansion was or not. -(sigh) I grabbed the book that the old man gave me from the bag it said something about ownership and something that I didn¡¯t understand it was also useful to me when I tried to find the exit to from the prison I wish it could help me to find the mansion. As I was thinking the book started to shake and the middle of the book the arrow started to glow like last time pointing at one direction. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. I look at the book surprised¡­can it read my thoughts or is it pointing me to something else ? how can It move when time is stopped anyways ? -you know book I am starting to like you As if hoping it would respond I look at it for a minute but with no luck. I stood up and grab stella walking to the place the book was leading me on the way I found some wild animals that I never saw in real life rabbits,deers,wolfs,foxes,squirrels,chickens,birds and all kind of thinks that fascinated me I didn¡¯t stop thou but I did touch the wolf and deer to see how they feel like. After 1 hour and a half I finally reached the destination it was the mansion that I saw. -wow I stood at a gate to a giant fence wall made out of metal and cut stone it had a human sized metal door and something like asphalt road was going under the giant gate I heard of cars but only old ones from 18s and 19s I never saw a car before other then descriptions of it¡­ I inspected the door a little more it wasn¡¯t locked so I entered. The yard was very big with a maze made out of bushes and trees with all kind of shapes as I was about to follow the road the book started shaking I took it out and looked at it something was written on the cover. -State your name¡­ I was wondering what it meant and remembered what the old man said. -Dawn.. I stopped the reason I stopped was because I had already figured out my background but oversaw a little vital detail¡­my name¡­ I thought about it I didn¡¯t have a surname and my own name would be okey it felt the most familiar to me and I didn¡¯t want to change it so what surname would be a good one ? It took me only 2 seconds to make a surname I grinned -My name is Dawn Timer The book started to shake again the words starting to whirl around some disappearing some appearing. As it finished shaking it made a new sentence. -Hello master Dawn It was quite magical the seemed to have greeted me and the lock was also loose out of curiousity I opened the book and looked at the first page it was called holder. The description of this page stated. -this page is for storing items in all forms up to 5 by 5 meter space an item only under 500 kg can be stored in one holder and only 50 items can be stored if you want to store an item take the item and shove it into this page only you the owner can store or take the items out of the grimoire to take out items a symbol with your item in it will appear ones you store it you can tap the symbol to empty one holder and take the item you wish. The description sounded easy but I didn¡¯t quite get storing stuff on a piece of paper sounded ridiculous -might as well try I thought of the money bags so I placed one bag on the page what happened was really astonishing it looked like the book was sucking the bag up. -¡­ I looked at the first page called holder again there were 50 empty squares the top left corner square had a little image of a black bag on it I tapped it to see if I would get it back as I did it the little square emitted a small light and the bag came out. -okey¡­ I continued to store both of the bags into the book it was a really strange but handy feeling I got. I wondered what the next page had so I turned another page the next page was called ¡°Dismiss And CallOut¡± -You can dismiss the grimoire whenever you want and call it out whenever you want by just saying dismiss and callout the grimoire is stored in a proxy that is your mind it is a item that is bound to its master and cant be stole ones someone tries to steal the grimoire the thief will be cursed until the master orders to dispel the curse.What The curse does is that the thief will be trackable to the master on top of it the thief will experience a number of sickness and dizziness the curse can be modified ones the master is advanced enough to use the grimoire. -Dismiss ! I said ones I said those words the books started to fade away until it disappeared I looked at my hand where the book ones had been surprised. -huh I started walking again not wanting to call the book again I had enough magic for one day even thought I wasn¡¯t tired my mind was from all the happenings in one day that felt to me like 2 days in a row. The yard was big and wide with a lot of sculptors I walked and walked while carrying stella the yard was getting more clearer and less bushes or sculptors were seen on the sides as I turned around a bush that looked like a giant dinosaur I found table next to it a person sitting on it with long blonde hair and a white hat with blue jeans and a white blouse sitting on a chair drinking what seemed like to be tea of some sort -hello can you¡­ I stopped realizing that time was stopped I noticed it by looking at the girl she was holding the tea cup for around 1 minute and wasn¡¯t letting go nor making any sound one thing about this ability is that it makes me look like an idiot. I approached the girl I couldn¡¯t quite see her face because of the cup on her face so I started time again. -hello -?! She turned around startled -who are you ! -I am¡­. As I was about to tell my name I felt strange dizziness wash over my whole body exhaustion hitting every cell and sleepiness entering my head it ran for 2 minutes until I fainted¡­¡­¡­.. Chapter 7.5 Two Parts Of A Story -hey dawn wake up it isn¡¯t your time yet¡­ A mild sweet voice whispers i feel wind hitting my face but its more pleasant then annoying I open my eyes. -eh ? It¡¯s a field a green plain with only grass and a little breeze going I look into the sky blue without clouds the sun shines. -hello dawn I turn around and see a girl with a one piece black dress she doesn¡¯t really match this scenery her black long her with her violet eyes and tan skin she is about 10 to 20 cm smaller then me and has a petit body shape. -who..who are you ? -hmm that¡¯s a good question one that I cant answer yet. -yet ? -yes yet you see you have to name me. I thought of the situation for a minute how did I come here where is this why is she here ? -I don¡¯t know I muttered she seemed to make a wryly face as I stated the facts to all my questions. -don¡¯t worry you will know once you wake up but now you have to give me a name She smiled as she said that her smiled looked like a blooming flower one thing I noticed that there aren¡¯t flowers but only grass in this place. -well okey¡­ I scratch my head I am clue less what do I name her ? why should I ? even thought I was confused I didn¡¯t have a clue why I was here anyways¡­so I thought about it -how about Livi ? I waited for a response she was staring at me I got nervous. -hahaha okey that¡¯s good I think you wanted to say lividus for black in latin right ? -yeah¡­ha..ha She seemed knowledgeable from her understanding latin I even almost forgot my situation because of her laughing. -okey from today on I am livi master dawn I stiffed for a second master ? As I was about to ask shrugged and said. -seems like my time is up and don¡¯t worry this wont be our last meeting we will meet someday in th real world you will see. I didn¡¯t what to say I wanted to ask her but suddenly the ground started to shake and the scenery quickly fell apart disappearing even the girl disappeared and finally I fell and so I woke up. -(opens his eyes) ===========================Cecilia¡¯s Point Of View============================== 30 minutes before Dawn meets Cecilia -ahh its so boooooring ! As I sat at the table I filled my cup with hot tea and started drinking school was about to hit the corner after 2 weeks and my summer break wasn¡¯t quite the most fascinating thing in the world. -ahh¡­ I sighed and looked at the sky people normal people cant see what I see and that is the sky prison Long long ago that not even scientists could explain a giant prison in the sky was ones created by Solomon the great king of wisdom it was said ones he reigned great power and in his dying bed he used all of his power and made the sky prison also known as Aer Phulake no one really knows why he created it but anyone knows that no one can escape the prison without having the council use their powers to let someone out. -(sigh) I continue to drink my tea and start thinking throughout the summer break didn¡¯t leave the house and just read books or surfend in the internet other people are going with friends and enjoying them self¡­how I envy them¡­.. Absent mindedly I say. -I wish something exciting would happen I giggled because of my stupid wish and continued to drink my tea as I touched my lips on the cup I heard a voice. -hello ? I got scared and turned around and saw¡­a boy ? -who are you ! I said -I am¡­ As he was about to speak his body stiffed his face turned green and so he fainted in my yard. I called the security guards to see this when they came they noticed the boy and started running faster -what happened miss Cecilia ?! The first one to come was my butler steward he was a old man in his 90¡¯s but still energetic and fresh looking as if he was a 30 year old I cant say less about a magus of course. -this boy¡­ -(Loud Explosion Coming From The Forest) -what was that ? I said steward got ready and made a spell in advance looking around vigilante. -group 2 and 3 go investigate group 1 stays here and protects miss Cecilia I snapped out of it and looked at the boy again I was curious what the sound was but why was the boy here other then that I just noticed. -brother (hic) please don¡¯t (hic) die It was a little girl she looked like a 7 year old it seemed like she is his sister their clothes look worn out on top of it but they seem very clean the boy doesn¡¯t look good thou¡­ -hey guards take him and bring him to a bed call a doctor to look him up and tell the chef to start cooking also bring some new clothes for him and this girl over here. -brother¡­ The little girl was still hugging her brother I felt bad so I did what I could. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Soon after 5 minutes a doctor came and inspected the boy he said that the boy was ill for with a lot of symptoms in which after couple minutes they disappeared from his body entirely without any injurys at all it seemed very interesting.He was transported to a room next to mine and is taken care of the girl didn¡¯t left him the entire time and just watched him eyes swollen red. The guards were about to question her but she seemed scared and quickly hugged her brother as if seeking protection so I stepped in. -guys go back to the door and hold guard I take this. -but¡­milady.. -no buts do what I say They left the room. The girl didn¡¯t seem to notice me or talk to me just watchin her brother I got a little closer to her. -hello -hi She said her voice was weak and tiny but it was enough for me to hear -can you tell me who you are ? -my brother said I shouldn¡¯t talk to strangers I looked at the boy a little surprised. -he taught you very well but in this situation we need information so we can help you..you understand ? I was waiting for her answer she turned around facing me and asked. -will my brother be okey ? I thought of it the doctor said he would be okey after some hours of sleep. -yes he just needs to sleep a little longer and he will wake up. -thanks After that it was quite I didn¡¯t leave and just waited. -my name is stella my brother here is called dawn. I smiled and said. -really I am Cecilia nice to meet you and your brother I tried to be as friendly as I could I didn¡¯t know much about children but I liked them. She nodded we sat like that for some minutes I could see her shifting with her legs in her chair so I asked. -is there anything that makes uncomfortable ? She got red a little and in a really low tone. -i¡­.i have to go really bad but I cant leave my brother. -hmm don¡¯t worry follow me I show you the bathroom the guys that you saw just now will protect him and it only take some minutes how about it. She looked at the door then to me and said. -o..okey And so we walked to the bathroom we talked a little more and I convinced her to eat some more and take a bath and change clothes we talked a lot but she never gave any information about her brother only his name when I asked about her surname she said she didn¡¯t know but her brother might in which I asked where they came from but she didn¡¯t answer and was quite I didn¡¯t ask further and just changed the topic she was cute and funny too she had manners that were far more exceeding any kind of nobleman and etiquette from the late 15¡¯s to the 19¡¯s she was also very knowledge able she would often say that her brother teacher her that and that he was much more smarter then her she even slipped saying that¡¯s why the escaped or something. In the end she didn¡¯t talk about him but I didn¡¯t mind much she was fun. Later that day we parted she said she would guard her brother I found that funny. The group 1 also returned saying that a crater that was 1 mile long was created from something there was no evidence of magic or anything it was clean like nothing happened very suspicious. One day passed stella was sitting next to me talking and drinking tea and laughing I found her quite enjoyable to talk to her brother wouldn¡¯t wake up but I knew he would wake up today I believe stella was anxious so I reassured her a little. -miss Cecilia -just call me cecil -ok..okey cecil how old are you ? -hmm I will be 9 this year so 8 why ? -ahh its nothing We drank tea and talked laughing I never thought later that day I would end up in such a situation. 20 minutes later I looked around all 80 men were knocked out or injured 80 special trained magus¡¯s each specialized in every type of magic and power were powerless against the boy who was standing in front of me he wasn¡¯t even injured or tired his golden eyes looked like they shined looking closer at him I noticed that he was quite good looking he was the most handsome guy I ever saw not even the magazines with male models could match him I couldn¡¯t look him to the face without blushing and thinking about his face so I avoided eye contact I didn¡¯t notice yesterday because he had some dirt on his face and I didn¡¯t look at him much when he was in the room laying I now get where stella got her adorable looks from. -where is my sister she is a girl that came with me she has red long hair answer me ! He said I looked around trying to tell him that she was okey but. -brother ! He turned around -Stella ? And there she was back from the bathroom. ==================================================================== Sudar here i had quite some problems with the UI for the writing section in this i think i fixed it Chapter 8 Misunderstanding I seemed to have woken up seeing that i was in a king sized bed in a room full of expensive furniture even my clothes were different i was wearing a pajama it seems like it is made out of silk but that isnt the problem here... -where am i...where is stella i looked around no one was in the room that was bad why am i alone right now ? where is stella ? I quickly stood up i found some clothes folded next to me a black jacket with black jeans and some solid boots for me ? I quickly changed stormed for the double door to leave the room and find stella i tried to remember what happened before i fainted or how it even happened to me how much i tried...it didnt work instead there seemed to be something else that i dont remember but i dont know what it is it seemed importent. I quickly shook my head and turn the knob to the door and opened as i did that the door got stuck something was next to the door. -hmm ? It was a person he was in full black with glasses and suit and turned and faced me i didnt like it but i needed some info. -Hey you woke up. He said i quickly spoke. -where am i ? I asked he didnt answer and just held his ear and started speaking to someone who wasnt there i asked him again but he only showed my his palm to my face this wasnt going anywhere. -stop I stopped time and skipped the person i stopped in mid step remembering that i cant let him going around telling people that i left it could be bad. I quickly turned around and throat stabbed him 5 times just to be sure i knew couple methods to knock someone out but people his size were a mystery to me so i did it 5 times. I started time just to be sure. -(Sound of a body falling down) Good. I stopped time ones again and started running through the corridor this time there were windows that were letting light in the house was very luxurious paintings and vases everywhere chairs and some small tables to hold stuff i even saw some knight armor that i wanted to look closer at but refrained from and continued going. 1 hour later It wont do this place is also a maze it will take me forever to find stella here i dont even know if she is here should i check outside ? I was pondering what to do while walking i needed a guide who knows this place better then me but it will be certain that person will do something to make the other personal known to my existence. Anyways i needed some way to go around so i looked for someone who wouldnt make much of a fight and finally found someone...he seemed to be a butler from his clothes i presume ? -start he had his back on me it seemed like he was cleaning the place his posture and movements seemed really nature. I cleared my throat to make myself known the butler quickly turned around he seemed surprised for some reason. -hello I said its better to start a conversation with a greeting when your in a public place or alone with the person i also made constant eye contact with the person so i would see friendly. After i said my greeting he didnt say anything and just studied me i didnt want to wait long someone could find that knocked out security guy. -My name is Dawn Timer nice to meet you...you see i am kinda lost here and would appreciate it if you could help me get through this big place I kept my smile i didnt see yet if it actually ever worked i never saw anything work but it wouldnt help to drop it either so i am sticking with it. -hmm very well mister timer i could help you... He pondered holding his arms together he also smiled like me for some reason so it does work ? -may i ask you who you are mister timer i didnt hear of anyone visiting this place and from what i can see you seem to be young maybe 15 year old ? Oh damn now i needed a idea really fast in the worst case scenario i can just knock him out if i wanted to so who cares.. hmm i need a reason to be here think think think !....wait he seemed to have guest my age first for some reason why did he ? maybe i can use that why he do that...the girl from what i saw she must be also a similar age like me maybe she goes to school ? ahh i need to risk it then... -I came to visit a friend of mine we go to the same school same class you see... He blinked for a second and starred at me his smile disappeared he looked surprised for some reason. He muttered something that couldnt be heard from my standing point we were 3 meters away from each other but i still heard it. -miss cecilia has a friend and he is a boy.... He turned back to his smiling face and said. -you should have said this form the beginning mister timer follow me please. He seemed very happy for some reason but i didnt mind and just took it. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. -what is... I was about to ask his name but... -My name is steward i am the head butler for this place i am also a grand magus working for the laodin family as a butler my family working for this family for generations. -i see i said he lead me through the corridors and some other rooms telling me some stories about the paintings and many other things that were there to see i sill didnt get what he meant by grand magus i wanted to ask him but it seemed like he was getting the idea that it was common knowledge so i didnt want to be suspicious or anything and just asked about the different items that were n the walls or shown on stands. We walked for 20 minutes he said we would be there in a couple of minutes i didnt ask where there was but i was guessing we were going to that girl called cecilia i wanted to know about my sister. -mister steward.. -just steward -sure so steward i heard from some of the security guards that something happened a incident ? i hope he doesnt find that suspicious. He thought for a minute and said. -ohh yes there was an incident a boy and a girl were found on the yard next to the milady the boy fainted from unknown reason and is take care of. -what about the girl ? I asked i realized i was getting impatient he also seemed to have noticed and took a eye at me i just looked in front of me not meeting his eye but he continued. -the girl miss cecilia took care of her to question her but it seems like she isnt questioning but taking care of her and talking a lot she seems to enjoy herself a lot but the girl who''s name i dont recall seems to be more worried about the boy who is her brother she seemed very polite for her age and very knowledge able she said that her brother taught her that and that he is the most amazing. I almost wanted to sigh out of relief I caught myself and asked. -so where is cecilia again ? -she is currently with miss cecilia.... He stopped mid sentence looking forward i caught his sight there were 3 guys in black running towards us. I froze in my pace. -Steward hold that kid we got information that he is that kid who fainted and just woke up he knocked out joe ! Steward quickly pointed his hands on me snow was going my way i made it a rule to be 1.5 meter away from people who i dont really know and dodged the attack and was about to stop time but steward was fast and made another try the snow that was flying to me gave some answers....magic. this time a net was flying my way it looked to be made out of a plant or something i couldnt stop time the previous time because i couldnt concentrate more instead something different happened time slowed down again in slow motion. ran to steward and throat stabbed him 3 times i regretted it a little. -sorry I made my way to the other 3 and knocked them out too and started time again to check on them the other 3 were ou cold but steward was still standing wobbling a little but still standing her was glaring at me and asked. -who are you ? I considered his question who am i ? -a brother I stopped time and approached steward knocking him out completely i also started running again it didnt seem to be long until i was out and after 5 minutes i saw the exit leaving the mansion and seeing the same yard where i originally fainted. there were a lot of guards scattered all around by them i saw the girl that i met here the first time cecilia. i started time ones again i needed some answers. -everyone over here ! I shouted the magicians all looked at me and blasted their spells at me fireballs,firebolts lightning spears and other spells i was surprised how i knew every spell they were shooting at me i knew i didnt have such knowledge. I wanted to stop time but i couldnt concentrate because of the pressure and instead just slowed time it was easier to that then stopping time in actual fight. i quickly ran through the guards hitting some to the head throat and legs my aim was to disable them not kill them only if it was needed. it didnt take me long the spells they shot at me were going to nothing and all of the guards were on their backs or stomach. the girl who i heard so much was in front of me she looked at my face astonished i just kept my smile and asked her. -where is my sister she is a girl that came with me she has red long hair answer me ! She stopped looking at my face and started flailing not meeting my eyes for some reason she didnt answer either i was tempted to just force the answer out of her but... -brother ! I turned around... -stella ? Chapter 9 Introduction -I AM TERRIBLY SORRY As i said that i bowed my had folding my arms to my sides i was sweating and nervous stella was also next to me doing the same think and also apologizing it had been 5 minutes since stella returned from the rest room and explained to me what happened over the time i was out in which i listened carefully and in the end i felt guilty. -ehm you ehh...dont really... I still didnt raise my head waiting for her answer she was stuttering for some reason her words didnt make much sense either...i was worried was she scared ? -miss cecilia you should accept his apology it seemed to be just a misunderstanding so lets just let it pass would you ? The voice sounded familiar....but anyways cecilia started to composure herself and said. -of course i will ! Stella and i raised out heads i wanted to sigh out of relieve but refrained thinking of it as rude. i turned around to thank the person who adviced her to accept my apology and as i turned around i saw....steward.... -ehm...thank you ? Steward didnt look angry he seemed fine i was surprised he got up that quickly in comparison to the other guys that were laying around groaning or knocked out he was the fastest... -but still miss cecilia we cant just let them go so easy you know... Steward smiled i got shivers running down my spine... -so what do you propose ? -hmmm Steward got into a thinking pose and starred at me i wasnt effected much i knew that it was my fault so i would accept what they wanted from me but not stella. -how about he becomes your temporary bodyguard miss cecilia ? -ehh ? cecilia seemed surprised and said. -why should he i already have body.... As she was about to finish steward interrupted. -in which every single one of them were defeated -... Cecilia looked at the guys who i knocked down a couple minutes ago and then looked at me she blushed this time and averted her eyes. -i see your point... -i happy to know that madam. -very well from today on you will be my temporary bodyguard...ehm ? I was surprised but it was somewhat favorable. -Dawn my name is dawn timer -take care of me mister timer then... She didnt meet much eye contact to me nor look at my face i started to keep my face blank. she reached her hand out to me to shake i took it and shaked it while i said. -take care of me too miss cecilia I swear i could see her head making steam she didnt meet my face and just nodded. -well then mister timer or what are you prefered to be called ? -dawn is fine -then call me steward I nodded and looked at my sister steward seemed to have caught up to that and said. -you dont have to worry dawn your sister wont need to do anything she will stay here with you until your job is over you will get payment as well or do you have a family...now that i think about it i dont know much about you dawn lets have a talk shall we ? I looked him into the eye for a minute he didnt have a other reason to do anything but still... -yes sure -well follow me then i will make you familiar to this place since you will follow madam around a lot. I looked back at cecilia who was glaring at steward she caught my look i just smiled and waved her while going to steward stella seemed save with cecilia so i let her be there i gave her a morse code with my eyes that said that if anything should happen shout she caught onto it and nodded and so i left following steward. I looked over the dozen guys that were laying on the ground some moaning because of pain and some knocked out medics were coming and inspected them carrying them one by one. -you sure are fast Steward said i didnt answer and just followed him we ones again entered the mansion. -so if you have questions about your job i will be happy to answer. -what are you ? -what are you Dawn ? I gave him a confused look he sighed and said. -we are humans but not normal shall we say more precise i am a magician a mage but people call me the grand magus now that i think about it you defeated me and the other guys by the way they are also magus''s they are special trained combining that it makes you quite famous after sometime. He turned around and smiled at me i gave him a blank look. he sighed. -The world has many supernatural creatures in it that arent known to man kind there arent as many magicians as humans and long ago we mages decided to hide ourselfs from the other humans because we realized that we do more harm being known then being hidden i am a grand magus it is a title bestowed to a mage that exceeds its own fellow mages lets say its a advanced rank then a normal mage Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. It thought about it for a minute did he say other supernatural creatures ? -what are the other supernatural creatures ? -that dawn is going to be a little too long to explain it should be better to tell you that a different time anything else ? -what is this place where am i ? -we are next to los angeles in a forest this mansion cant be seen by the normal eyes so its hidden this place is the territory of the marksen family cecilia''s father a good man We were walking on the long corridor while he was talking i looked out of the window into the sky the clouds were moving i was about to continue walking until i saw a something in the sky...a building the prison ! -what is that I asked steward stopped and looked out of the window. -hmm that my friend is solomons prison. -solomon ? the the king of wisdom ? Steward looked surprised but quickly changed and said. -yes the same person you see that prison was made long time ago when solomon died he made the prison using his last bit of power magical criminals are banished over there ones they enter the prison they cant use magic anymore the prison cant be seen by mortals as well lower level magicians cant see it either. He toned his last sentence and there i just looked away.so it was a prison.we continued walking i had more questions. -when you said you are a magus does that mean there are other specialists ? he stopped and looked at me for a moment and asked he didnt answer. -you are quite sharp for your age i would like to meet your parents -i dont have any stella and i are alone. -well so i am sorry -dont be He continued to look forward and answered my question. -yes there are other specialists but they arent quite known much the reason is also involved with the other supernaturals -and they are ? -hmm from what i know sorcerers,warlocks and witches,wizards,mages and enchanters there may be more but these are the most common ones -so what is the difference between all of them ? -that as well would take long to explain and we are about to hit our destination. As he said that we stopped at a door it was the room i was staying in. -from today on this will be your room your sister''s room is next to cecilias on the second floor men arent allowed to go there without a good reason if this rule is broke bad things will happen. I didnt give him a reaction to that he just made a hmm sound and turned around again he whirled with his hand indicating to follow him. -you will work for 6 months you can work longer if you want it will depend on how good you are you wont need a uniform you can wear whatever you want as long as it is presentable. He looked back at me for a minute and continued. -you will be paid 1250$ a week there arent any days off not even on the holidays you will follow the madam for 24/7 hours you will do what she says if the situation calls for it then you can decide for yourself the rules for this house arent a lot you wont do anything other then do what madam says and protect her understand ? -yes I replied it was a lot and 1250 dollars a week was really much...i still have 25 million dollars thou. -Well today you arent going to do anything so you can relax we arrived by the way. We stopped a big double door steward opened it as he did that i smelled a sweet aroma coming from the room it was the kitchen. -maria can you make something for lad he is the new bodyguard for the madam and he hasnt eaten much over 3 days. The person who steward was talking to turned around it was a woman she had red short hair and tanned skin with brown eyes she had a kind look to her and was dressed in a maid outfit. -sure sit down She said pointing at a chair next to a table steward said his good byes and also gave me a map for the building he also gave me a phone...well he said it was a phone but it was flat and looked like a square i didnt find any buttons other then one on the left side and 2 on the right i pocketed it not having a single clue what it was. Chapter 10 Experiment As i sat down and pocketed the so called phone i looked at the female chef maria. -well boy i heard about you they say you beat up 80 maguse''s and the grand master magus Steward himself -yeah -hmm your not quite talkative are you ? -i dont think so -very well Maria turned around and started cooking something she held a basket on her right hand and placed it on the table. -eat that it will be a good appetizer The basket contained some small sandwiches with what seemed like cheese and ham i took and ate it.It tasted delicious i took another. and started eating. -wow boy dont choke yourself by the way i am maria hencefort I swallowed down and said. -my name is Dawn...Dawn timer -nice to meet you dawn i heard from steward that you are madams new bodyguard well i wont ask how that happened but i am all ears if you want to talk hehe -sure -well i should continue cooking She turned around doing her stuff i sat on the chair looking at the window it was a forest from what i know this masnion cannot be seen by anyone but did i see it ? Steward also said we are near los angeles its summer currently and after some weeks it will be over so if summer will be over what will cecilia do i wonder ? when i tried to trick steward by saying i am her classmate he believed me does that mean cecilia will go to school if yes will it be in los angeles ? -here boy finished dig in I looked at the bowl of soup in front of me it had chunks of meat and vegetables in it i took the spoon and looked at it for a minute. -what is it is anything wrong ? -ehh I thought for a minute why did i space out ? -no its just...i dont get why am so carefree right now -hmm why do you think like that ? I looked at her she seemed confused for some reason. -its just i never ones stopped doing anything or just sit at one place doing nothing or relaxing -wow that kind of life is pretty confusing if you ask me -yeah maybe I took spoon full of soup and shoved it into my mouth i was astonished it tasted good really good i continued to eat more and more while i was doing that maria was talking. -you know boy you shouldnt think too much into thinks or try to read so many thinks that you wont understand arent you still young ? I finished the soup and the put the bowl wondering if what she said had some truth to it. -maybe -see you... I interrupted her in mid sentence. -but still its how i lived it always helped me. She looked at me for a moment thinking and said. -i see well you are full now what do you want to do ? I thought for a minute...i needed information i didnt know half of the stuff that i saw inside and outside so i needed information a lot of it and i know where it might be. -is there a library here ? -ahh i can show you show me your map.... And so maria showed me the library using the map it took me 20 minutes to find it and when i entered...it was astonishing. The mansion had a lot of rooms with different uses to them the library was not used very often but it was kept clean everyday the shelf''s were high up to the sealing with thousends of books the middle of the room had some plushy chairs and a round table to it where i could sit down and read it was like a dream. As i was about to take a book i realized that i didnt have much time tomorrow i was supposed to work for cecilia and protect her so what do should i first look for something i need ? I thought of it reading a whole book can take 1-2 hours for me in which i have 18 hours maybe ? it will depend on the book if i can understand it or not...wait time yes time. -stop I looked at the clock on the wall and starred it was still on place the arrows not moving a inch. I was relieved and was about to take the first books until i stopped and realized something. this ability i dont know anything about it...wait i fainted why did i faint again ? i looked at my surroundings again and started time nothing seemed to be odd it didnt seem to have any side effects but i cant know that for sure it cant be that i can just use it whenever i want it to... I stopped time ones again and started thinking what did i do to make myself faint that time i dont get exhausted when time is stopped its never ending but when time is on does that mean i will get the whole load in one go ? I stood up and started testing it i started running in a circle in the room the room was big so there was a lot of space after ran my 10 loop i stopped and started time ones again. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. I touched my head and chest nothing seemed out of ordinary to me was i mistaken ? it soon turned out to be obvious after couple seconds my body started to heat up and i started sweating my heart was pounding and my legs were about to fall down i sat down at the plushy chair to recover so it was that i was right then. I continued to test out my time ability and what it can and cannot do in real life time it took me only 30 minutes to finish but in my sense of time it took 8 hours. and this is what i have. It seems like every move i do in the stopped time world will reflect on the real world on my body i may not feel any exhaustion when time is stopped but i will feel it when time is started like i did before i ran for 10 loops and after some seconds the whole exhaustion that build up streamed through my body it also seems like my mind get tired when i stopp time for too long like a normal person does when i just stays up and doesnt sleep but i have another discovery i can sleep when time is stopped and recover some part of mental exhaustion it means that i can stay awake forever if i wanted to and sleep when time is stopped..yeah that would be confusing. another part that i wondered about is my brain and eyes my eyes are self explanatory they turned golden it seems like i can see better in the dark i didnt notice that until now because it always looked bright to me wherever i was i am thinking that my other 5 sense were strength''end as well i also seemed to have gotten stronger and faster. Another part is what i just said my brain it really is a mystery to me i can recover mind exhaustion sleeping while time is stopped so that means that my body is real when time is stopped but i wanted to check my pulse while i stopped time but i didnt get anything at all so i wondered how physics work in this. While time was stopped i picked up a book and held it above me now if you come with the logic of the world or more precise physics the book should fall because of the gravity that is pulling it but...it isnt falling when time is stopped it is just being there it isnt even looking like its floating its just stuck in the air not going anywhere. Now the book is floating (yes thats what i call it for now)if i start time it will fall down when time starts gravity also comes back but how come if that is true that nothing ever falls how am i falling ? Its another piece of proof that my body is real in this whole dilemma objects cant fall they just stay where they are and if i move them and let go of them they just get stuck where they were i tried to roll a pencil on my hand up and down it worked. When i touch something gravity will work just fine as long as it is in my contact but now if for example of i use a axe to hit a table when time is stopped the table after time is started again will take the damage that it took when time was stopped. The whole thing is that only i seem to be able to affect the world when time is stopped but there are more thinks about this the slow motion. I wanted to intentionally try to activate the slow motion again until now i always used it in situation where i couldnt concentrate enough to stop time and stay in in blind panic but after some minutes i was able to slow motion seems to be less power consuming i do get tired but and all but not that much compared to stopping time. When everything slows down i can still move like normal not in slowmotion 1 second in this seems to be equal to 1 minute it the speed of a book falling down from 5 meters is 2 to 3 seconds it also depends on the speed and weight it has. slow motion seems to be more useful and power sparing then stopping time i need to be careful when i stop time because randomly fainting is not good. thats all i have for now...no wait there is still one think...ones when time was slowed the very first time i ran to stella to rescue her from the fire balls when i hit them they just disappeared...is it just because of magic ? no it wasnt it i clearly was able to shape the fireballs without getting hurt but why did the disappear when i hit them ? Maybe its another aspect of my ability... I looked at my palm and then to the clock it had 30 minutes but in reality 8 hours past since i started experimenting i thought for a minute there must be something i am over looking but what is it ? I sighed i couldnt get this ability much its as if i am walking a loop around ignoring the item that is in the middle of my loop... I stood up and started time by the way for something to take effect in the real world takes 7 seconds for some reason after 7 seconds the thinks that happened in the stopped time world will affect the real world but gravity goes straight without a time lag it seems. Chapter 10.4 The Clavicula ! While sitting in the library i thought about what to do next after the 6 months steward said i could continue working if i do a good job on top of that i am still 12 years old in the eyes of the law i am considered a child i think if the laws arent that much different i need to be 18 to be considered as a adult....so what should i do ? should i ask steward about it ? I was wondering deep in thought i looked out of the window.. -the prison... I shifted the topic for now knowing that worrying about that right now wouldnt help me instead i thought about the prison...why was i there in the first place did i do something wrong ?..no it cant be i was too young i lived my whole life in that prison but why was i there if it wasnt my fault... I needed to ask someone about it but not right now instead i thought of something else. -call out I opened my palm while saying that i checked my surroundings a last time and looked at the book that was summoned to my hand. -hmm? I looked at the cover of the book it changed a little there was a tiny scribble of something...it looked like a mask that was half laughing half crying i found it confusing why it was here in my knowledge it wasnt there the last time i saw it... I looked at it more for a minute it looked familiar to me i may be able to remember what it meant i thought for a second. i starred for a little longer something on my mind was responding to it but i didnt get what it wanted to tell me... I shook my head and opened the book i was too concerned about random scribbles then the actual matter it was silly. As i opened the book and turned the pages i noticed something...the pages for the instruction''s on how to store items and how to call the book werent in the first pages...that was weird but still. The reason i took the book out was because i wanted to know what it meant i got it from the old man in that prison on the highest floor it also helped me to escape i really had high suspicious this book had some really valuable info for me. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. As i said i turned to the first page and instead of the instruction''s that i got before there was something else written on it. -hello now since you have successfully established the contract the grimoire will act as a guide you can ask anything you want by writing the questions into the grimoire noting that you can use anything to write on and ask the question as long as you prefer it to be. i looked at the page blinking...how ? I wanted to try it so i took a pencil and shut the door there wasn''t anyone in the library and it was easy finding a pencil. I placed the book on the table and sat down again just about to write something and stopped for a second. -i must be crazy trying this... -fuck it I wrote a question in to the book. -what are you ? As i finished writing i looked at my question slowly the words started to fade away and finally disappearing i wasnt surprised i ones read harry potter so i guessed something like that would happen. After another couple seconds words started to appear on the book it looked very bizarre. -I am the Clavicula an ancient grimoire that focuses on conjurations,demonology,invocations and curses. ohh boy i thought. ====================================================================================== If you are wondering why i am not updating on the new start its because school has started on top of that i had some problems in real life and i wrote the 51 chapter on the new start 4 times and then deleted them on accident (dont ask me how) so i raged and just dropped it for 4 days tomorrow i will update it Chapter 11 Too Many Questions ! A magic tome ? no no no its a grimoire...ahh lets just call it magic book thats easier... As i sat on the chair trying to make sense of what this book was it was without a doubt a magic book it helped me escape it can store items i can dismiss it it had all the magic proofs that i needed but some part of my mind just couldnt accept all of it even thought i already saw enough magic for your average human... I looked at the book again and started writing another question. -why were you in the prison ? Ones again the words started fading and new words began to make shape. -8 centuries ago i was written by the great king of wisdom solomon i was a record of his experiments a diary of blood and notes of knowledge.Solomon wrote over 300 books recording his gained knowledge and finally realized that with that many books he couldnt travel solomon didnt want to part with even one book so he used magic to make fuse all of the books and make the clavicula me the grimoire. the page was full and i wondered if that was it until the one page turned on itself i was surprised but curious as well the next page held more text to it. -...So and so solomon documented every knowledge he gained from spells,rituals and summoning''s that including knowledge of other magical animals and mostly demons.80 years past and solomon was on his dying bed even he knew with all his knowledge he couldnt cheat death he was a powerful man no one expected him to die because of old age solomon himself made countless spells to strengthen himself in vain.In his last breath solomon wanted to protect his most precious think he had me the grimoire no one knew of my existence the whole time so finding me could end up into man kinds destruction so solomon using his last bit of strength made the sky prison to hide me there from the eyes of the outer world. I was speechless i was in hold of a book that was 8 centuries old with a gigantic amount of knowledge about magic and other thinks...what could i do with it ? I realized that i was getting too ahead of myself and quickly shook my head and thought "this couldnt be that easy" Seeing that solomon wanted to hide this book so no one could use it to destroy the world i think that he did a really smart think...i laughed at my words for a minute he is the king of wisdom why wouldnt he think of it. I ones again had many questions another think was who was the guy in the prison who gave me the the book in the first place why did he give me the book ? why didnt he use it for his own gain ? wait how could he use magic in the prison ? From what i know magic cant be used in the prison steward himself told me that but how did he use it ? I shook my head this is useless there are too many unneeded questions right now. -(sigh) I took the book and closed it i needed some time to think of this i am way to ahead of myself this isnt something that i have to concern myself with right now. I dismissed the book and was about to leave the library until i remembered that i didnt read anything in here when i left the first time i was really exhausted tired but i could stand it. I approached the shelf''s and looked through the books... -this is going to be long I stopped time and started taking books out of the shelfs i knew that if i didnt move much it wouldnt affect my body much when time would start again i always could sleep and recover my mental exhaustion too so i moved slow and steady sitting down while reading books. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. 5 days 11 hours 43 minutes and 7 seconds later One think i liked about stopping time was the state i was in when time was stopped i felt unchanging undifferent when time was stopped as if nothing could hurt me. -start time started i quickly sat down and counted down in my mind to keep me conscious and sane i knew that after 7 seconds the effect would take place and i would feel the 5 days of reading and moving around i waited...and it began. -hugh!! As i sat on the plushy chair my body started shivering my head was also ringing i was blacking out sometimes i was glad that i slept when i stopped time my mind wouldnt be able to take this if i would have been awake for 5 days. I was wobbling shaking and sweating my whole body felt ichy and weird i waited so i could recover a little and after 30 minutes i was okey exhausted hungry and dirty but okey. I looked at the clock it was 3 AM i was in this room for a hour probably but in my world i was here for 5 days. I stood up my legs felt like they were about to crumble in pieces i looked at the to be sure they were okey but my body didnt tell me so. I couldnt walk so i sat down and pulled out the smart phone....yes its called smart phone from what i read it was. i started going through the menus on the phone to the dial screen there were already a lot of people listed in them even my little sister but i was searching for someone else right now here it is. -hello ? -yes is it maria ? I asked. -yes is it you dawn ? -yes its me can you come to the library ? -sure i can i am free right now what happened ? -i kinda need help and can you please bring me something to eat i am starving -didnt you just eat an hour ago ? She asked sounding surprised. -yeah i have a high metabolism so i cant help it it was a lie. -hmm okey i am coming after 30 minutes she hung up i pocketed the smart phone and looked at the clock for a minute then at the ceiling. I had been here for 5 days and what i did was first reading the history from what i know there had been a lot of thinks that changed so far so i had a basic understanding of this country. the current year is 2048 i am in america right now steward said i was next to los angeles so i am on california one of the states in USA i didnt have this knowledge before and i was glad this library had so much information for me like steward said magic is non existing no one knows of it people think of it as folklore i read about religion politics and other thinks such as technology previously i had only knowledge about handy''s but the last time someone used a handy was a century ago and people use now computers and smart phones instead i knew about cars and such that didnt change much relatively it was a really good think to know a lot i was satisfied and grinning. time went like a breeze and maria was in the library i ate there 5 bowls of stew that was really delicious afterwards maria helped me move to my room because i couldnt do that myself maria didnt ask me anything about what happened it seemed like every personal here had that kind of mind set to them dont ask anything if it isnt your deal. I got to my room and sat down on my couch i was dirty but i didnt mind all i wanted was sleep so i slept. Chapter 12 One Step Closer Ten Steps Behind The one think good about my life were dreams yeah dreams sounds dumb right but if you are locked in one place for the beginning of your life cant you help it but to dream ? I never really had a big goal other then getting out of that prison i never really thought of what to do next when i was out of the prison but still i am not really worried all too much even thought i should be sometimes letting it go is the best mean of solution i just wait and see...but still i also cant stop thinking about everything i guess that is my habit thinking. ======================Waking Up====================== -(Phone Alarm) -hmm I open my eyes my sight is really durpy and i am still half asleep i rub my eyes to wake up a little bit something is shaking in my pocket. I reach at my pocket and take out the smart phone and look at it.The alarm is set to 5 PM so its still night time. -(yawn) I stand up and strech my body it is dark in the room but for me it is still as if it is day light i have to get used to that i totally forgot my 5 senses got stronger they even have more uses then night vision. I touch my body and notice that i am still wearing the jacket and jeans i feel dirty i quickly undress myself and go to the bathroom and take a quick shower while i did that i thought how funny it was that i didnt have any clue of a shower up until i read some electronic manuals that i needed to understand my smart phone i dont really fully understand how they work but i know how to use them in some extend.It was convenient to use i got shivers remembering how i used to clean my body.... It took me 15 minutes to clean myself i changed clothes as well the wardrobe a lot of clothes to choose from i choose the ones that wear easier to move in a black sleeved shirt blue jeans and a black leather hoody i choose the same shoes that i used the day before the were comfy. I looked at the mirror my over all appearance didnt change much only my eyes were golden colored and looked as if they were shining i will without a doubt catch attention with that i really dont like people watching me now that i am thinking about it. -(sound of a door opening) i turned around facing the door i wasnt surprised to see the person entering i heard him 3 seconds ago before he even opened the door to this room steward. -i see you are ready follow me then. Steward left the room and i started following him on the way we started talking i had some more questions. -So what am i supposed to do precisely ? -hmm good question he said. he didnt turn around while talking only walking and leading me he had that kind of aura on him that said dont touch me. -as i said you are from now on m miss cecilia''s temporary bodyguard you will obey her orders and protect you will be following her around 24/7 hours a week sometimes you will guard her while making a distance sometimes you will be next to her over all you are a guard protecting the madam. -sure i have another question you mentioned when we first met that she goes to school does that mean that she goes to a school in los angeles ? -hmm yes she does i wanted to tell you this today but it seems like you already figured it out yourself As he said that he turned around and grinned i kept my smile and posture. We continued. -so how does that change my job ? -oh no you will still protect her but from afar madam doesnt like it when her bodyguards are close to her and personally speaking i dont think it would be good for her school life... he muttered the last part but i still heard it. We walked for 30 minutes the mansion was big i was glad i had a map for this building i would be lost without it. -Now that i am thinking about it why is the ma... -just call her cecilia -why ? I asked -both of you are at the same age it would be unpleasant to talk like that... -very well i said and continued. -why does cecilia need protection ? who would assault her or more precise why ? he stopped for a second and continued walking. -this family has a lot of branch families and allies we are a family of magicians magus for short being the top rulers over them many people want to change that resulting in hindering the family from growing we also have a lot of enemies and opposing other family''s trying to overwhelm use cecilias father is a big power he is the CEO of a company that has a large influence in a lot of countries if he dies the position will switch to madam cecilia she is the only daughter and heir to the position and a vital part of it in the future. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. -i understand The job slowly sounded more and more dangerous... As we walked down a corridor steward stopped in front of a door i gestured me to come closer and so i did. -we have another 20 minutes until we wake up madam. -understood. i didnt quite get why we had to wake her up personally but i didnt make questions out of it. I stood in front of the door next to steward it was silent almost too silent to make it awkward i figured that i should ask more thinks. -can i ask you about the other supernatural beings or the other specialists ? He looked at me for a moment and then back at the door. -i guess you knowing now would be better then later seeing that madam will go to school after 2 weeks you will also go with her i first am going to explain the school its not a normal school i should say. -why ? is it for magicians ? -haha yeah you got it right its for magicians its the los angeles magic court school -Magic Court ? -I forgot you dont know out society so you wouldnt know about the court would you.. he cleared his throat and started talking. -the court is a council of magicians that rule over a specific area in our case a city the los angeles magic council you can think of them as politicians if you want its the same think but in our case each city has its own council currently california has 2 major councils and that is los angeles and sacramento any human who posses magic can become a council member but that person has to go up in ranks to do so you have to be a powerful magician and have accomplishments that the council approves of. I processed the information i just got and looked at steward ones again. -now what the magic court school does is they train people with magical attribute to become full fletched magicians for the society a lot of students there come from wealthy families in which there are also the not so wealthy ones but thats not the point right now so i continue.Miss cecilia has a aptitude for magic and is considered a genius in magic her quick thinking makes her one of the smartest heads in the school... -wait wait wait he stopped. -what your saying is that there is a school that trains magicians right ? he nodded -if it is in the city how come no one notices anything ? He grinned and said. -its because the school itself is hidden in the city itself... I gave him a confused stare -look i cant explain this to you either you will understand ones you come there. -sure -very well i continue i nodded. -like i said the cecilia is very smart for her age so many people admire her but there are also many people who well lets say dont like her that much those people can go to extreme sometimes so in which you come in. -me ? -yes you you defeated 80 mages and 1 grand magus it should be that of a problem for you right on top of it you use some kind of magic i dont quite understand you use something with speed or teleportation right but it seems like whenever you use it you get exhausted really fast i heard what happened yesterday from maria. he said that while he was grinning i didnt answer him. -dont worry i want ask you further the only i ask of you is to protect the madam when she is at school you wont need to protect her ther school is save until then you will protect her you she and your little sister will move to los angeles after 2 weeks so be prepared. -understood Steward looked at his watch and then back at the door and said. -its time And so he opened the door Chapter 13 To The Home Run ! -good morning madam its time to wake up Steward entered the room heading to the window opening the sheets to let the sun light in. -hmhmm I stand at the door waiting cecilia scrambles around for some minutes and stewards tries to wake her up. In the mean time i start inspecting the whole room it didnt look much different then my room the design seemed the same only some spots were different like ornements or colors the biggest difference was the giant book shelf with many different books on them it stirred my interest a little. -hey hey madam you should wake up now we have thinks to do today you forgot the ball is tomorrow -hmm just give me 5 minutes alright ? -sure if you want by the way your bodyguard is here as well. -... i was about to go to the book shelfs until i saw a sudden movement cecilia got up rubbing her eyes she was dressed in a sleep wear blue in color it looked like silk her hair was loose and long she was really pretty and looked older then she actually was it only added more to her charm i thought. after she finished waking up she looked at me i also turned to her and bowed for respect. -ehh...what are you doing here ?! she asked i was confused wait maybe she is scared of me ? -dont worry miss cecilia i wont hurt you you remember from today on i am your bodyguard. she thought for a minute her face was a little red i figured it was because of the heat but she also didnt make any eye contact or directly looked at my face i was kinda hurt maybe i was not attractive maybe i was ugly ? I quickly shook my head and dismissed those thoughts i still had my smile on my face should i have changed that ? -ohh..yeah i remember now sorry she said i nodded and walked back to the door and waited. -dawn can you go to the main living room and wait there ? -yes I closed the door behind me and started heading to the living room well for the "main" living room should i say i was also curious were stella was i was a little worried about her but i was sure she was fine from what i know i have her phone number on my smart phone but i guess she doesnt know how to use the phone huh ? As i walked down the corridor i shaked my head for a little my vision seemed to have gotten a little blurry dizziness started to befall my head i leaned at the wall for a second trying to recover -i... A sound no a voice i quickly turn around to see who it was but there was no one to be seen -i..am.........Le... Its trying to say something but where is it ? the more i hear the more dizzy i become the whole place already started shaking in my eyes its ringing really loud ! i fall to my feat panting heavily and sweating i am holding my head i couldnt think straight this was too sudden ...aghh!! -I am LERAJE Suddenly everything goes quite... i open my eyes my head seemed to be okey i pull out the smart phone out of my pocket and check the time...its 6:21 i am late by 10 minutes ? or not I stand up and dust of my clothes i massage my template and lean on the wall for a second. -(sigh) This was just getting more weirder and weirder and i dont know anything i am already too tired to take more information but what just happened here was really just too much for me... I wipe out my sweat from my face and started walking again i was wondering if steward and cecilia already arrived at the main living room if yes did they pass me ? or did they go a different way ? While i was walking i was thinking of something about the voice in my head (it seemed) what did it say again ? -i am leraje ? who is he/she ? i never heard of such name ever before and the problem was... i wanted to know i wanted to know so bad why i just collapsed on this floor and had that terrible ringing and dizziness in my head but still it was a little too big for now i needed to do the job first everything not important goes later. I started jogging to the main living room so even if i was late i didnt want to be late longer then i have to after 5 minutes i arrived at the main living room i looked around to see of anyone was here...and there they were cecilia steward and stella too... damn. -can i know what you did for coming late ? in my memory i think that you left first to this room isnt it ? Steward i looked at him and then at cecilia when i met her eyes she averted hers i looked at stella she had a wryly smile i looked back at steward and said. -i got lost sorry -hmm...very well cant blame you for that... Steward turns to cecilia and says. -madam i will now leave i will be back after 3 days until then maria will take over He turned to me then. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. -he will protect you the rest of the bodyguards are in the house if you need anything ask him or the other personal in here. -i understood steward. she said. -well then -(Snap) With a finger snap steward disappeared where he ones stood i was really curious about the spell but quickly dismissed the thought and just stood there cecilia didnt stand up from her chair stella was also quite the atmosphere was kinda awkward cecilia would sometimes glance at me and then look else were stella didnt seem like she knows what to do and just sipped her tea on the table looking at me for help....i started a conversation. -ehm cecilia hello... -hi okey that was lame i know but i gotta start somewhere at least. -can i sit down ? i asked she looked at me and pulled a chair and said. -sure why not ? i sat down and started talking. -well i should introduce myself properly right my name is Dawn Timer i am 12 year old male i like reading books. Cecilia made a ohh ! kind of interested sound stella just watched smiling and drinking her tea i wonder what she will do if the tea is out... -ehhm okey i am cecilia marksen the person you are supposed to protect i am also 12 and i go to school i also like reading -really I said -yeah what kind of books do you like ? she asked -i like... and so we started chatting about the different kind of books we read what kind of genres we like what books were good and what werent we talked a long time drinking tea stella would sometimes come into the conversation and give her own opinion we continued like that for 3 hours it was really interesting and fun over all it was my first long conversation with someone other then my sister wait isnt that steward ? i wonder. -hahah i also found that funny -yeah ! it was 10 o clock we were still talking it seems like we over came that awkward wall of silence but still...she isnt looking me into the face...i am intrigued. -you know cecilia i wanted to ask you something -egh ?! yeah ? she said. -why arent you looking at my face ? do i have something on me or anything ? Cecilia got wide eyed and started stuttering while saying words from what i found out she is quite shy girl who doesnt do much but read books not that i am different or anything its just that she has that vibe that says she is quite a "loner" i didnt ask further from what she said i dont think she has any friends at school i never visited a school before so i dont know what it is like.Cecilia was saying some words i didnt quite understand so i started asking instead. -do i look no good...well i mean do i look ugly or something ? Cecilia stiffed and placed both of her hands on the table nearing me over the table starring at me and shouted. -NO thats not true you are the most handsome guy i ever saw in my entire life its just that i cant look into your eyes because you are that HANDSOME she stayed at that pose for 2 minutes starring at me her face turned scarlet but she didnt say anything nor did she look away i was surprised astonished stella looked also surprised but more worried for some reason... i wanted to laugh it was quite funny... -ehmm.. -egh?! cecilia came back and backed off to her chair i could see steam coming from her ears her ears were red as well she also covered her face with her hands. -i i am sorry ! this is so embarrassing please forget what i said !! She was twirling with her head and legs left to right in her chair i couldnt hold it and started laughing. -hahahahah -huh ? -no sorry its okey. -egh...sure.. she said while looking down oh man again ? I thought of something and started talking. -cecilia you are also very pretty if you ask me so you dont have to feel so embarrassing about it. -egh ?! she looked at me through the slids of her hands for a minute i thought her head was about to explode.. -wha..what are you.... she was getting redder oh boy i need to change topics.....wait a minute i think i can benefit from this really well as well... -by the way can i ask you something else ? Cecilia snap out of it and looked at me this time she didnt avert her eyes. -w..what ? -i would like to know about other specialists involving magic or the other supernatural creatures.. Cecilia thought for a minute and nodded and so she began talking about the supernatural ===================================================================================== Update will be now ones every 2-3 days Chapter 14 The Green Eyed Shadow -From what i heard and read the world has many things that are invisible to the naked eyes some small and some big the human race by its sheer number is terrifying and a lot of the supernatural community tend rather avoid normal mortals such as humans. Cecilia cleared hear throat while we listened -Another thing is that we mages and the order of magi or also known as the council don''t want to expose our self''s to the planet the reason being many centuries ago there were mages who''s might stormed entire nation''s by their fame many wanted to wield such power but couldn''t that in turn made them angry and rumors were going around some bad some good but mostly bad...how should i say this do you know celebrities who often get annoyed by their fans and in turn lash out at them for being annoying ? She asked .Honestly saying i was a bit alien to such concept of hers i knew what a celebrity was i read about it in a lot of magazines but couldn''t quite my head around it .Mostly when i read about something similar it was about a person who did something or about someone¡¯s personal life their opinions .I get that they are supposed to be famous but i really didn''t care about those people and why would it be in a magazine in the first place i wondered ? Seeing my confused look cecilia started scratching her head while making a wryly smile she didn¡¯t really help with that I sighed and just shook my head. She laughed a little bit and started talking. -well never mind what I wanted to say is that the more people saw their powers the more they wanted it to make their life¡¯s easier at that time people always came to mages for every tiny thing to for the mages to fix with magic so they don¡¯t have to use their heads for it in turn it annoyed most of the mages and another problem was that because of magic people started to degrading their brains as if shrinking we of course saw that coming so we-the council of magi-started to make our self¡¯s transparent to the world turning to legends and story¡¯s I nodded in understanding. -And so we are here again hidden from the eyes of the mortal world and living in our own little paradise or hell whatever it is She said while smiling .I nodded and quickly tried to wrap every piece of knowledge I had just consumed her explanation gave me a lot of answer¡¯s to a lot of questions about mages but what about the other supernatural beings ? As I was about ask she started to talk ones again. -other then us mages there are other supernatural beings who were hidden even before we made our appearance there are many but is should start with the major factions. -(cough cough) She cleared her throat ones again I really felt grateful for her explaining these things to us. -One of these factions is our faction the mage¡¯s we are not as highly numbered as the rest of the factions but we are one of the most known in the community because we mostly handle the law around here or do some odd jobs you could see us as the police for the supernatural but don¡¯t misunderstand we aren¡¯t all saints .The rest are the vampires the were¡¯s and the feys I start with the vampires¡­. And so me and stella listened to Cecilia about the big factions in the supernatural world from what I understood the vampires work in small groups sometimes or straight out alone they are the species who are the most diplomatic when it comes to making a deal or a conference like in any story that I read vampires drink blood to sustain themselves¡¯s they don¡¯t really go around and kill people but it seems like one of the vampires in their community-I assume the leader-owns over 54 different hospitals throughout the states and has a massive amount of blood in their blood banks the other vampires can work their and are taught how to control themselves¡¯s from blood lust they also are weak in sun light but it is said that older vampires can go freely outside in the sunshine in the exchange of half of their strength while outside normal vampires just seem to burn¡­. Another faction she mentioned are they were¡¯s from what I understood they work in a hierarchy system where the stronger and more dominant were rules them all when she started explaining it to me I was a little take a back because such a system didn¡¯t quite make me feel comfortable but she assure me that the leader of such pack-the alpha so she says-are relatively wise and have exceptional leadership skills another thing I got a note of is that were¡¯s can be a lot of different animals there can be wererabbits,wereweasels,wererats and so on but the most numeral of them are obviously the werewolfs she said each town or city is ruled by one pack making it their own territory to protect another thing I heard was that there is a being that rules the alphas of every pack in their country japan,china,Russia each have many little packs but there is one were that rules all of the alphas in their respective country she said they are called fenrir¡¯s I found it quite interesting because of the name that comes from norse mythology. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.And in the end she started talking about the fey from what I understand fey isn¡¯t one species there are thousand¡¯s and millions of species in the fey category the only reason they are called fey is because it makes it easier to call and identify them.the fey community is really scattered they do a lot of things like trading and entertainment they even had council of their own like the mages but what astound me about these beings was that they didn¡¯t live on this planet they lived in another realm like our planet. Many fey¡¯s choose to live on this planet because of personal interests and because of the humans it seems like most of the feys were similar to humans and were a little connected to this realm no one really knows. -haahh I sighed across of me Cecilia was stretching her arms up next to me stella was holding her head while leaning on the table she seemed really tired from our conversation just now her eyes were slowly closing and opening she looked really cute. I looked across the table to Cecilia and said. -thank you for everything -egh ?.. She was surprised and got a little red on her cheeks I was truly thankful for everything up until this point. -eghh you don¡¯t really have to¡­. She started stuttering again I found it quite cute and started laughing -wha you¡­. She also smiled at me this time not one bit nervous it seemed I hope we get along I thought. And so the day ended it was quite late right now time moved so fast in just an blink of an eye the sun was going down currently I was to my room while carrying stella on my back she insisted on sleeping with tonight because she was begging I allowed it for just tonight maria also didn¡¯t seem to have a problem with it. -(Sound of footsteps) We were alone only my footsteps were making sound in this long corridor I would take me at least 20 minutes until reached my room it was good that I didn¡¯t need the map anymore because I had burned it to my mind while I was in the library .As I was walking I looked around curious of my surroundings I didn¡¯t quite have time to have a good look now that I was walking slowly I noticed a lot of vases with flowers and expensive looking paintings of people and other non-biologic beings it reminded me of some horror storys in the books I had ones read now that I know that mages and fairys exist I wasn¡¯t quite sure how to react well I never believed in ghost but now¡­ -huh I stopped taking a breath next to me was a stool but I didn¡¯t want to sit because of stella I just stood there taking my breath slowly there was also a mirror human sized at that I looked at it .Black hair white skin and golden eyes my features reminded me of a falcon or a wolf listening to Cecilia it seems like I am relatively handsome or she doesn¡¯t have any sense of beauty I was not quite sure myself but I still cared about my face a lot for some reason. Wind was gushing from behind me I was still looking at the mirror checking my head for any scar or anything as I stood there I remembered the wind¡­wait a minute I am in a building how come ? I looked to my right very quickly¡­no one was there I had cold sweat running down my head it seems like I was just imagining things I looked back at the mirror again out of relieve and as I looked¡­ -egh? The mirror yes the mirror as I looked at the mirror and saw my reflection not only did I see myself but another person behind me¡­ -¡­ I didn¡¯t move yet he was starring at me with his green eyes he looked relatively normal but his whole attire was black plus a black hat his green eyes were like flames and really striking at that. He budget -(gulp) I couldn¡¯t move for some reason I tried to will my hands and arms but nothing was moving my limbs weren¡¯t obeying my commands¡­and he was slowly moving forward towards me..us. He bowed down a little just to my head bringing his lips near my ear and he said. -call me¡­.remember me¡­ As he finished my limbs were able to move again I quickly stopped time swung my elbow were his face was but¡­ -huh ? He was gone I only swung into empty air time was stopped I didn¡¯t believe he could have made it out alive in such millisecond timing but I had to he wasn¡¯t here anymore. It was quite chaotic after checking for a good 15 minutes while time was stopped I concluded that he was already gone I started time ones again and started moving while being vigilante I also had another things in mind his words.. -call me remember me huh ? I murmured and walked into my room that night I wasn¡¯t quite keen on sleeping Chapter 15 Broken Broom It had been 2 weeks since we stayed at the residence steward showed me how to do things around here but my main objective was just to stay vigilante for now nothing really major did happen I would usually just stay next to Cecilia almost all day long or stay out of sight and just observe her when she needed time alone stella didn¡¯t need to work so she was staying here as a guest which I was quite relieved of. She often just followed me around and mostly slept with me in my room she adored her dress really always showing off in front of me it was quite cute. -dawn -yes ? While I was cleaning the lobby steward came to me holding a envelope in his hands by the way since the last 2 weeks I see that strange black clothed green eyed person anymore I also didn¡¯t tell anyone just yet because I wasn¡¯t quite sure yet if that person was even real so I didn¡¯t want to bother anyone just yet. -tomorrow is the end of the summer holiday you see.. I remembered Cecilia would go to the magic school that was near here steward told me that I and stella would follow suit too it seems like bodyguards are normal around there he also told me one of the main reasons cecilia couldn¡¯t make normal friends was because of the numerous bodyguards that used to follow her and everyone feared.But now that I am here¡­it seems like steward has a lot of hope for Cecilia when it comes to friends he also told me to help her a bit even thought I myself don¡¯t know anyone beside Cecilia near my age. -as you may remember you will be going with madam she will live in the female dorm you and your sister will live there too as bodyguard and maid don¡¯t worry your sister wont do any work its just in name so it gets easier the people there already know about your circumstances what I am holding in my hand is your credit card with your current pay in it the code and other personal information are stored in this credit card it too includes you and your sisters passport so you can identify yourself if needed I nodded and took the envelope in both hands I was a bit happy about it the last 2 weeks I always used 1 hour for the library to read about the outside world it was still unknown to me what I would expect out there so I needed some info also I expected this to happen so I was glad it helped another good thing I learned about was that 1 minute in the real world meant 2 hours and 40 minutes in a slowed down world . After I took the envelope from steward and discussed more things with him I returned to my work today from what I just heard Cecilia was currently packing her clothes and other things.As I cleaned the stands I looked out of the window. -¡­ It had been 3 weeks since I escaped that prison right now nothing bad was going on sure its still hard to fit in Cecilia sometimes uses some terms that I can¡¯t even find in books she advised me to use the internet¡­which of course I don¡¯t have any clue how to use right now the smart phone was bad enough stella seemed like she knows how to use the internet thou¡­ As I spaced out I wondered how thinks will evolve further I will work here for only couple months I already have a passport.Money for right now didn¡¯t seem to be a problem but I don¡¯t really know maybe the money I get paid or have stored in the book is nothing much who knows. Another thing I was wondering about was that green eyed guy I never found him in the end steward also that no stranger can enter the residence because of a specific spell that makes a force wall if someone unauthorized try¡¯s to get in for right now I didn¡¯t tell anyone because I could be imagining some of these things because of the drugs I had exploded on my face¡­yeah that¡¯s really a scary thought.While I was thinking about those things I didn¡¯t realize that I was holding the broom too tight which resulted in¡­ If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. -(sound of a stick breaking) Yeah the handle of the broom broke¡­now don¡¯t misunderstand I had this happening for 5th time now its not because the broom is really weak or because I am holding it really too tight no its because for some reason I cant control my own strength right now as I said I can see into the dark fine as if I was using night vision on top of that I also noticed that my hearing was extraordinary too I don¡¯t know about touch or smell because I haven¡¯t tested it yet other then that for some reason my over all strength was as if I gained a massive boost I am still trying control it. -(sigh) I looked down at my hands to the broken broom I had steward or maria previously replace me some brooms there was even a store room where another 20 brooms were stored maria did that to annoy me of course but unfortunately I¡¯ll have to use them now. I started walking to the B-room (that¡¯s what maria calls it) while holding the broken broom in my hands while walking I had another topic that was really a mystery to me the fireballs that I made disappear by touch when I fought the old man I tried to replicate it by making one of the guards outside shot a basic fireball(is what the guards called it) at me while I stopped time I tried to make myself remember how I did it I tried stop,disappear,shrink and other concepts to make it somehow disappear but nothing worked. -¡­ I ones again looked a the broken room and voiced. -if only I could rewind instead of stop. At that point I was already in front of the B-room opening it and putting the lights on I threw the shaft piece of the broom in a trash can and was just about to do the same to the other one but as I looked at the broom in my hand I realized something quite intriguing. -ehh ? did I just get a new broom without realizing it ? Yes the current broom that I was holding a minute ago was not broken but looked brand new ? where did the other broken piece with the head go ? I looked around the room.The room was very small it only stored brooms that¡¯s why its called the broom room other than the brooms there was a trash can I looked into but the only thing that was in the trash can was the broom handle that I threw away maria or steward probably emptied this one so its understandable other then new brooms in this room there was nothing¡­I was confused. While walking out of the room I was holding both the broken handle piece of the broom and the new broom in my hand starring at it I couldn¡¯t quite figure out where the other piece was and was thinking rationally until¡­it dawned on me.. -wait ohhhh My eyes popped out of my sockets if what I am thinking really happened then this was going to be real interesting -hehe I walked down the corridor to continue cleaning while holding the broken broom handle on my left hand I had a quite long night before me. =============================================================================== I needed to look up what the end of the broom was called to do this xD Chapter 16 Broom Rewind After finishing cleaning I returned to cecilia who also finished packing because I was curious I asked her why she was packing it herself and not the servants. She thought for a second and said. -well its not like it¡¯s a big deal and I don¡¯t really want to bother anyone something like this is really nothing much should I say -ooh¡­ I answered the rest of the day I stood next to Cecilia guarding her we would talk about a lot of things such as her school what place it was and about each other.I was careful and avoided questions that would expose some of my capabilities I think Cecilia was even aiming for that she made a really ugly face at the end of the discussion by the way asked me about my magic (what she calls) or more precise my time control ability that I used against the 80 maguses she had been very carefully looked at my expression which I in all times kept as a smile which (probably) worked I assume.Anyways I told her that it was a combination of short teleportation (Blink) and quick movement which she more or less seemed like she believed but afterwards she asked me how I could injure those 80 mages with only my fist at that moment I wasn¡¯t quite sure what to say¡­ -madam the academy calls it¡¯s the dean¡­ Just when I was with nothing to answer steward came in holding a phone in his hand to call Cecilia she pouted at him and quickly snatched the phone leaving the garden area. I looked at her disappearing back and sighed¡­I wondered what she meant about her question how I injured the mages ? -Mana shield a basic spell that any mage in their second year learns it¡¯s a spell that almost any mage knows of and uses it is a essential magic defense mechanism that isolates the user from physical , projectile and magical harm for the cost of your own mana or magicka I quickly looked to my side it was steward who said said those words and he wasn¡¯t finished¡­ -Mana shield evolves with the user and gains layers for more protection the inner layers are much harden then the outer layers so its hard to attack the layers also reflect how much mana the magic caster has if he runs out of mana the layers will disappear mana is only consumed when you get hit because the spell cant be disabled by other then the user himself it is almost impossible to hit the magic caster without destroying the shield first¡­well in your case its not really impossible is it ? I stayed quite looking at stewards smiling face I wasn¡¯t smiling right now. -hmph -its not my business if me or madam aren¡¯t involved so you can keep your secrets but you should better get a more broader understanding of magic and spells if you don¡¯t want to start explaining people how you do what you do¡­you are dismissed tomorrow we will go to the academy so get ready. Steward turned around and left¡­ When he left I sighed¡­but he wasn¡¯t wrong if I don¡¯t want to explain people how I do what I do I need a better understanding of what I am even working with. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. I started walking to my room stella was currently with maria learning how to cook it seems like stella really like¡­no more like admires maria for her household skills and wants to learn too she asked me yesterday if she could do that which I didn¡¯t refuse maria also liked stella it seemed to there was no problem I was glad stella had a grown up woman to idolize to. After 20 minutes of casual walking I arrived at my room.I looked the door and said. -call out While opening my hand I called the book with a white shine the silhouette of the grimorie appeared on my hand manifesting into a book with a black cover.I thought of the storage system and opened the first page where the 50 by 50 cubes were drawn the first 2 cubes had stored something one a bag of money with million dollars the other a handle of a broom handle.I tapped the cube with the handle making the handle appear on my right hand. -Dismiss I called and so the book disappeared. Currently I had more then 5 hours time until bed time because steward dismissed me early for preparation I didn¡¯t have a lot of belongings anyways so I wanted to do something with the handle something I theorized that happened this afternoon¡­while holding the broom I said. -rewind At starred at it at first it looked like nothing was about to happen until after some seconds astonishingly the broom started to grow¡­.no wait it was more like it was molding into a brand new broom¡­I couldn¡¯t believe it the broom actually came back from time ? how does this work anyways does it only work on broken items ? does it work on live things ? what will happen to the other broom in the broom room ? -(sound of broom breaking) I held both of the broken end of the brooms and said rewind -¡­ Ones again it was astonishing both of the brooms grew back both of the looked the same¡­of course both of them may highly be exactly the same broom¡­I was wondering will one of these broom disappear for now while I was holding them they felt real I started to inspect both of them to my surprise I nothing seemed wrong these were genuinely real ordinary brooms¡­ -ehh? I was getting more confused and more questionable I was trying to think of how this actually worked how did the brooms grow back where did the stupid mass come from it cant be it just got conjured out of the air¡­ -(sound of 2 brooms breaking) Now I was holding the ends of 2 broken brooms making it 4 pieces I rewinded. -¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I still didn¡¯t get how this was happening I need more time and experimentation in this.. As I threw the 4 brand new broom at the corner of the room it would be a long night without sleep¡­. Chapter 17 A Life Decision For Someone Loved By the way if you don''t know i update ones every 1 to 2 days enjoy ! ========================================================================================= -(sound of phone ringing) -egh¡­? I leaned to me side and took the phone next to me it was ringing very loud making a bit irritated. I looked at the time it was 5 o¡¯clock in the morning on top of that today Cecilia was going to school. I quickly stood up and got ready steward said that I should wear more casual clothes so I decided to wear a brown shirt with blue jeans and a black jacket I wore black shoes too. -(yawn) I returned to the bed sitting in actuality I should be waking up at 6 o¡¯clock but because I wanted to get better prepared I woke up early. -eh? Brother ? To my side stella was about to wake up I wanted to let her sleep for a little longer and started stroking her head a little until she started sleeping again¡­ -hmmm I slowly stood up and left the room temporarily as I did that I got out into the corridor and opened a window to the side.i needed some fresh air. -(sigh) Last night was really extraordinary currently I had over 30 brooms in the grimorie stored I tried a lot of things to understand my ability more and was honestly said quite satisfied.From what I learned yesterday I can rewind the time of an item that I come in touch of I can even control it .Another discovery I made is that I can fast forward the time of an item when I did it to the broom it started withering in my hands becoming green and really rough.I can also rewind the time of an item to get it into its original state what I am trying to say is that when I was holding the broom I rewinded its time and it became a wooden board in my hands I rewinded it more and it became a tree¡­(which I was quite surprised to see in my room) I quickly fast forwarded the tree and it became a broom .Another thing I was wondering about is that the tree when I fast forwarded it becoming a broom if you want to ask me why I was wondering about it its because I thought that if I fast forward the tree it would start decaying but it turned into a broom and so I tried to fast forward the tree ones again but this time I took a branch from the tree and the result was the the tree didn¡¯t turn into a broom but started withering instead so I understood that if I rewind an item to its original form then change something on the original form then it will not turn into the item that I used to rewind it into the original form but another thing I discovered is that when I rewinded the time of the tree with a broken branch and made it into a complete tree and fast forwarded the time of the tree resulting it turning into a broom ones again.Meaning that the rewind and fast forward option ones applied to a item would still individually continue their time cycle but if I change something on the original item the cycle will break and make a new one but I also can negate that by rewinding it to the time where I didn¡¯t fast forward it¡­yeah okey I know pretty confusing¡­ -(sigh) Another sigh escaped my lips¡­lately I have been gathering nothing but information I still don¡¯t really believe that what I escaped from was a prison for magical criminals I read stacks of books and manuals magazines these past days to make myself familiar with the outside world a little more even Cecilia helped me a lot doing so and stella I don¡¯t need to worry about her too much I believe she will fit in ones I enroll her into a school and if she doesn¡¯t we try again¡­ -oh ? Someone exclaimed. I turned to my right looking at a middle aged male in a black butler outfit he had a delicate kind of aura around him that made him somewhat nice having around but in truth it was quite the opposite if you knew him a little better it was steward. -You already woke up ? good meet me and madam in front of the entrance of the residence in 30 minutes I will inform you of your duties ones you are there. -yes I affirmed he nodded and turned around leaving to the exit. Ones he left I was going back to my room to wake stella and make her prepare we finished in 20 minutes or so and started going ones we started going stella started talking about yesterdays events that happened how maria showed her how to peel vegetables and how to make pancakes she told it in her cute childish voice making me giggle sometimes ones we arrived at the entrance we saw stella and steward standing next to a black shiny car there were a total of 10 bodyguards guarding Cecilia there were also 2 more cars in the front and the back making it 3 cars. Ones steward saw me he nodded and put his hand to his ear talking. -very well lets move Steward led me to the back car to the front seat .Stella wanted to stay next to me which somewhat made Cecilia a little depressed which she hid quite well .I told stella she should sit with Cecilia she was quite against it but I succeeded in convincing her which made her a little depressed too but I patted her and she was okey and sat next to Cecilia who started talking. Ones I was seated in the car I was a little curious about it looking around I knew what this car was and saw some pictures of it but still it was quite fascinating. After 5 minutes steward entered the car sitting next to me controlling the wheel we started moving after another 2 minutes. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. I looked out of the window it was the first time that I was moving somewhere else other then mansion. -you look fascinated first time riding a car ? I turned my head to steward who was driving the car not looking at me but the street but still asking. -yes I admitted .He gave me a raised eyebrow and continued to watch the streets but he wasn¡¯t finished talking yet. -now lets talk about your new task .We will arrive at the academy in about 1 hour your new task wont be much different you will still protect madam but now in a different time schedule while she will attend classes you may chose to stay by her side or wait inside the school building until her class ends so you may decided this on your own .Ones madam finishes her classes you will escort her to her dorm and leave.If madam calls your task will be to help her as best as you can if some suspicious individual tries approach madam you will first ask his/her intention and ask the madams permission to let that person near¡­am I clear ? -crystal Ones I answered steward smiled and cleared his throat a little -Now this is a personal offer here I blinked my eyes for a little looking at steward for a moment he wasn¡¯t looking at me still controlling the wheel concentrating on the street his face was calm neutral¡­ -what ? I asked. -Its about the place you will be staying at you see we talked about this before. He was right he said that ones we arrived at that school he would give me some choices to choose from he was talking about this heh¡­ - and that is ? I asked.his eyes seemed to have lit up for some reason I dismissed it. -Your sister at the moment can stay with the madam at the dorm in the same room she will be the madams personal caretaker ¨Cin name and not do anything- and attend a school that has a high educational status we will of course sponsor all of her studies until she graduates ranging from her study books to food , clothes and entertainment ones your duty with the madam expires your sister can go live with you and still attend school under our sponsorship we even guarantee that ones she graduates we will give her a place to get hired in a place that compliments her skills her pay will be decently high at that to never feel hunger for this I am offering your contract to be extended for another 2 years you will still get paid like usual. I was a little confused ones I heard his offer I thought for a minute ones we arrived at the academy I wouldn¡¯t really have to worry about her getting into school but at the same time I was a little suspicious about his motives he wants me to extend my work contract for another 2 years meaning that I just had to guard Cecilia for 2 years get money and let my sister learn there in peace¡­it sounded a little good to be true but after a little contemplating I was about to agree until he gave me another offer. -or¡­well can also do this I listened. -we will extend your contract until madam graduates we will still pay you like usual and in return what we will give you is¡­ For ones he turned his head to face me his eyes as if shining with a smile. -we will let your sister attend a magic school where she will learn magic we will of course sponsor her studies , hobbies and life like the first offer but this time ones she graduates we will give her a spot in our magic department don¡¯t worry it isn¡¯t anything dangerous it mainly deals with studies of magic and research conducting experiments in a sealed environment the payment is much more larger than any normal mortal job can get and will let her live without a worry in her whole life.The reason I giving this offer is because I noticed that your little sister has a large potential as a mage her innate magical talent is even larger than mine she could be even called a genius that is born ones every thousand years on top of that she has more knowledge and better understanding then most of her peers at her age. I was speechless stella a magician ? and a genius at that ? was he trying to trick me this sounded surreal to me I never even heard the word magic from her mouth¡­ I was really suspicious of this offer and was really on the side of taking the first one guarding Cecilia until she graduates wasn¡¯t bad either thou but stella a magician ? Steward seeing me contemplating about my decision was still smiling a bright glint in his eyes so I asked. -how do I know that you are not lying to me ? -what would I get lying to you other than let you guard madam until she graduates ? True there wasn¡¯t anything to lose other than that I was going to work until Cecilia graduates and let stella attend a magic school later on I would really like her to demonstrate me magic to feel sure about it but letting stella into a the supernatural world was also worrying me. Steward turned back to the street controlling the wheel it seemed like we were about to arrived at the school his was turned blank again as if nothing happened. After another 10 minutes we stopped. Steward was about to open the door until. -steward He turned around smiling at me. -I take you on on your second offer -wise decision He said I didn¡¯t comment on it and opened the door to the car and got outside Chapter 18 The Gate Ones we got out I looked curiously it was my very first time going to a city since we drove here I was occupied talking with steward.The city was massive it was eye boggling how big it was countless shops and stands were up and running there massive buildings and cars driving everywhere since the very first time I escaped the only thing is saw was the wild but this just looked really awesome.We were currently standing in front of a large white building if you ask me it looked a little shabby but I didn¡¯t inquire that to steward I wasn¡¯t going to judge a book by its cover. -hmm Looking around I could see a few people like us standing next tor their cars and like us there were some who also had bodyguards and butlers that looked like steward too. For some reason Cecilia didn¡¯t come out yet so I assumed we weren¡¯t quite there yet.I looked up at steward who was standing not moving the slightest bit just starring at the door of the white building. -why are we standing here ? I asked He made a face as if just remembering something and moved towards me. -We are waiting for the overseer to come and open the door for us. -cant we just go in ? He shook his head and continued being quite. It was boring so I looked around curious about everything that crossed my eyes there were a lot of people walking around talking with each other selling items or even having some fun most of them were holding their smartphones doing something on it.It looked really tranquil¡­wait why are they¡­ -ignoring us ? I mumbled I ones again looked at the other cars and bodyguards like us we were all standing in the middle of a parking lot almost everyone in black clothing or some uniform looking all intimidating why weren¡¯t they looking at us or making some noise is that some everyday occurrence ? I started observing the people who were passing by to the right there was a moving with her child going down the street holding hands with her boy the boy was jumping and swinging around while his mother was watching laughing a little bit they were currently only 5 or 6 meters away from us I was even looking at her directly thinking that she would notice my gaze but nothing happened she even looked this way confused and just shrugged it off continuing to walk with her child¡­.somewhat I felt a little empty seeing them and I don¡¯t mean this somewhat invisible force field that is doing something I assumed. -Dawn get straight the overseer is here I looked back at the door I couldn¡¯t see anyone but I felt some force pulling me or something.Just as I was about to ask steward a giant hole appeared out of nowhere instead of the brown door that was in front of us a giant gate like big light blue-ish hole was there instead. -Now lets move Steward said he opened the door of the back car where Cecilia was.She stepped out with stella in hand who quickly hurried towards me grabbing my waist after her Cecilia was following. -look who is popular She remarked I didn¡¯t mind it my current attention was on the giant hole that was emitting light stella was also watching she seemed fairly excited.Following my gaze Cecilia started talking. -first time seeing a transportation link ? I nodded she looked a little confused to my answer I was fairly confused too this barrier magic and transportation magic seemed all really high advanced no wonder normal people never knew about mages. -Madam we go. -yes Steward gave me a signal and I started to follow the bodyguards were standing at their position seems like only me stella steward and Cecilia were going the rest of the people who were standing like us were doing the same only few going. -Dawn I have to explain to you somethings about this academy I looked at steward and nodded I pushed little stella to Cecilia telling her to keep her a little company. -The academy rules are fairly the same as any normal educational establishments as I assume you already read the book about the school rules in this academy am I right ? If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. I nodded.As I recall steward gave me a book about the rules this school had it was fairly simple so I didn¡¯t get why steward was bringing it up now. He nodded seeming quite satisfied and said. -you see there is a rule in this school that wasn¡¯t really implemented into the book yet it was added only the last year when the new dean replaced the old one the rule states that every person in this school has equal status standing with everyone even the caretakers and servants doesn¡¯t matter what background discrimination wasn¡¯t allowed so were some other races or more species included at first many didn¡¯t like the new rule but had to obligate because if they had a problem they would talk to the dean who was pretty frightening at the time of course a lot of people still personally gave complains but ended up expelled in the end so everyone didn¡¯t dare to complain understand ? I nodded finding the new rule really convenient I didn¡¯t have to watch my tongue everytime I talked with someone it was a relieve honestly. -Still that rule didn¡¯t stop most of the students abuse their backgrounds secretly so what I want to say is well here.. Steward pulled a white mask from his uniform I wondering how did I not notice something as this in his breast pocket¡­was it magic ? anyways took it. -Please put this on while in the school I highly doubt it will hide your identity for a very long time but if some trouble arouses I am not worried about you not being able to escape or resist. I ones again nodded.We were now only 3 to 2 steps away from the massive gate steward made a surprised sound and turned to me my was he forgetful today. -by the way hold your mouth tight and don¡¯t gag okey -huh I wasn¡¯t able to ask before the gate started to suck us in. On the other End of the gate in some tower. -overseer the students are about to arrive ! -very well please lead them to the main court yard for the ceremony -yes ! by the way the young madam Cecilia will soon arrive do I lead her to the stage ? -yes do that As she said a loud trumpet like sound was heard. -The students have arrived ! -If you excuse me overseer She nodded using her hand to dismiss the person to do his work.she walked to the window looking down to the transportation link waiting her eyes fixated the look was neutral indifferent. -heh!? As she was keeping her attention to the transportation link she could feel 2 kind of signals going through the link making her body shake a little.Like fast as it came it was gone what she felt was something called innate stream that came from a person the reason she felt it is because she was the one who was casting the transportion link spell these 2 signals were different too making her a little surprised. -The first one was strong but still too young raw and rough give a little time it will develop quite nicely She mumbled she wasn¡¯t surprised about the first one the reason she was surprised was because the second signal was a little bizarre it was as if 2 beings were streaming from 1 body the body in question almost didn¡¯t have any magical power streaming through it at all but the second being in that body had a immense power on top of it.It was still hiding or more pr¨¦cised sealed from its full extend. Her eyes turned sharp while looking at the gate as if searching for her prey. -quite interesting this year will be much fun will it..hehe She smiled and turned around leaving the tower and awaiting the arrival of the students she was curious and wanted to meet the person who emitted the second signal but unfortunately she couldn¡¯t see who it was or how he or she looked like but still she wanted to see if she could pick him or her out. The reason I am making this short is because I trying to make this easier to myself making a 1200-1500 word limit so when I write I don¡¯t get carried away. Chapter 19 A Promise -Bugh¡­. I quickly held my mouth so I wouldn¡¯t throw up. -heh ? brother¡­. Stella got worried when she saw my expression it seems like going through this portal the first time makes you sick seeing that steward and Cecilia weren¡¯t effected but stella didn¡¯t seem like she was effected maybe its just me. I looked at steward who was standing next to me he also turned his head and gave a apologetic smile. -you see when people use the portal the very first time they get something close to a sea sickness don¡¯t worry the next time you go into a portal it wont happen well¡­. The next time at least it wont be a sea sickness but a headache ? -but why isn¡¯t stella¡­. As I was about to ask steward started talking. -As I said before your sister has a natural high innate magic ability making her immune to the side effects of the portal this should proof of what I talked about earlier right ? I looked at the little girl who was pulling my jacket from behind she was worried looking so fragile close to crying but over all she was fine I couldn¡¯t see anything that was making her sick so is it really true ? -(inhale) I took a deep breath and looked up but as I did that my eyes got wide. -Students welcome to Sutopia Academy It was an island¡­it was a floating island in the sky.I big white building was the center piece of the floating island surrounding it you could see a lot of buildings there were also a lot of spacious areas probably for practice or training.The place I was standing at was also a small island connected to the main island with the school I could see countless small islands with gates opened and students coming out lead by person through a tunnel like bridge to the island. -Where are we ? I asked it was the first thing I wanted to ask seeing something so much other worldly. -This is the mage¡¯s academy sutopia it was founded by one of the very first member of the los angeles council this place as you can see isn¡¯t earth it is a different dimension opened by the founder when he was doing his magic research quite impressive right? Steward said.I nodded not speaking. -you have to keep moving now. Steward said while turning to me. -I will be leaving now the reason I came here is just to escort you remember everything that was written in the book about this school and do you duties remember you will be working here for 6 years from now on and by the way. Steward searcher for something in his breast pocket and pulled a key from it. -take this it¡¯s the key to your place where you will be staying at its not in this dimension but on earth so you will be going back and forth the place is yours it has a build in gate for you to use that connects you to the academy¡¯s gate section being in the academy itself later today I will send someone to guide you to your places through the gate.Another thing to remember is that your sister will attend classes this year so today will be her entrance ceremony.I already prepared her admittance to the academy she will be in the 3th grade I already arranged a personal magic tutor miss kimbridge who will teach your sister some magic theory with her talent you don¡¯t have to be worried that she wont be able to catch up more than that she will most likely outrun the other students by bounds so any questions ? I was a little astound by stewards quick paced talking and arrangements for everything in hand in short I wasn¡¯t really angry at that just a little creeped out .I shook my head. And so on steward continued talking about about stellas school schedule which he gave me another paper for I also got a paper for her books which I would get from the library if I showed to the librarian I also acquired the documents for my place. -good now that everything is settled I shall take my leave here ohh another thing. Steward looked at stella and started mumbling a some sort of incarnation probably a spell as I was about to ask him about it.In the corner of my eyes I saw stellas clothes glowing very brightly as fast as the glow came it disappeared as I looked at stella I realized that her clothes had changed from her puffy dress to a uniform.It had a white robe with a hood a white blouse with black trousers her black shoes were the same next to her Cecilia was also glowing and magically changed into the same uniform with the difference of her robe being Purple colored. -Because I am running out of time I will let the madam explain to you further far well He quickly ran to the gate and left. -Brother Brother look look I am a mage ! -haha I laughed awkwardly patting the small 8 year old who was role playing and swinging her hands around as if casting spells. -we should be moving Cecilia said she was also making a wryly smile.We started following her through the tunnel like bridge as we entered I saw a lot of cable cars lined up students going in them and moving through the tunnel. We soon were going to one of those cable cars stella seemed really excited about everything that was going on even thought I didn¡¯t even explain her anything at all I suddenly wondered was it alright for her to be studying here ? sure I could watch her while I was working here but who knows what could happen¡­I was getting slightly more worried about my rather rash or wrong decision. Another thing to notice is that Cecilia was hiding her face all the time using her hood people would also point at her and talk about her because I had enhanced hearing I could pretty much hear what they were talking about something about her wearing a purple robe and how rare it was and assuming who she was they were also talking about me and stella of course who followed her all the way which personally was quite disturbing because I never really had so much attention on me what they talked about was mainly how I looked following that I was really handsome some really exaggerated saying I was godly and that my eyes were spears through pierced through their hearts almost every girl younger or older then my age would look back at me when passing by some even straight out shamelessly starred at me from distance or close up which I found even more disturbing I wished I had a hood like Cecilia but the only thing I could do was look down to not meet anyones eyes some of the guys thou gave me nasty gazes some even had disdain and disgust written on them I was mostly glad they dismissed stella who was holding my hand while we were walking she looked a little confused from my expression and for some reason tried to cheer me up in which I smiled at her giving her a pat while laughing¡­I swear when I did that a lot of girls started to blush furiously some even fainted straight out¡­. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. We entered a cable car and started moving I stood on the front window looking at the academy fascinated I was holding stella for her to look out of the window she was also really fascinated giving me some questions which I couldn¡¯t really explain but Cecilia helped explain with. -going here for 9 years makes it look like nothing special but still it is a view to be hold. -yes I agreed. -Hey isn¡¯t that Cecilia greenwood ? -yeah it seems like it last time I saw her she was going with a ton of bodyguards it seems like this year it cooled down maybe I can go talk to her ? -forget about it look at guy next to her I saw him following her here they were even talking about something it seems like he is her new bodyguard seeing that there aren¡¯t any other bodyguards around her other than him looks to me like he is the equivalent to their numbers meaning he is strong. I wasn¡¯t facing them so they didn¡¯t have a clue that i was able to listen to their conversation that took place 8 steps behind which was really quite as well. -you mean that whimp ? other than his pretty face what does he have he doesn¡¯t even look strong I bet I can take him out. -do what you want to do but don¡¯t hassle me with you will you. Those two continued to talk about the samething I didn¡¯t really regard them much even if he insulted I wasn¡¯t really a dignified or prideful person arrogant maybe but I had my own means to back that arrogance. A lot of people noticed Cecilia and were talking about her they mostly talked about her and her background and how strong she was having a purple robe. -Hey what is about these robes ? I asked Cecilia while we were walking I realized that each person had a different color of a robe so far I only saw white,yellow,orange and a couple of reds here and there only Cecilia was purple robed herself. -The color of a robe determines of how high of a tier of a mage you are they go from tier 1 to tier 10 each tier symbolizing one color my robe is purple it means I am a 5 tier mage the highest tier is black meaning 10 and lowest white meaning 1 they go like this White->Yellow->Orange->Red->Purple->Blue->Green->Brown->Gray->Black to graduate from the academy you have to be at least a purple tier mage when you are 21 years old every year the school takes 3 exams to determine your rank and if you pass you rank up a tier getting a new robe for it. -hmm I nodded it was really simple but at the same time those robes seemed quite important. -hey if I take a exam do I get a new cool robe ? Stella asked me innocently i smiled wryly at her in general knowledge and over all subjects she was really close to my own knowledge so I was confident when I would say that a normal 3th grader wouldn¡¯t be a match to her even a 8th grader would need to try really hard to match her even thought she was only 8 years old of all people I knew very well how hard she tried to understand and how she had 100% trust in me I cared deeply for her but now I didn¡¯t quite know how she would fare in magic steward said she was exceptionally really talented and had a massive innate magic potenciel for now the only thing I could do was trust his words. -yeah if you really try hard this year I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you did all 3 exams and become a red robed magician but only if you try alright ? -yes but will brother be happy ? I was surprised about the question was i giving her the impression that I wasn¡¯t happy ? if yes how so I was worried that I was really gloomy around her I didn¡¯t want my over all vigilante attitude rub off on her. -why do you think brother isn¡¯t happy ? -because you always think about something and sometimes don¡¯t answer me ! She said clearly contempt about her answer pouting a little while hugging my chest.In one way and another she was right since we came here I was always vigilante about everything that was really unknown to me I kept distance with most of the things I didn¡¯t understand and thought about them I felt slightly guilty about that and I knew that I was neglecting my sister a little bit these past weeks so I said. -hmm very well I am sorry about that little stella I will listen to you more and I am not really unhappy brother is just thinking about you and me a lot so you and me can live without worry you understand ? Stella slowly nodded on my chest as if rubbing it with her cute little head. -so if I can pass all 3 exams and get a red robe will you will you stop worrying ? She asked while looking at me waiting for an answer.the question was unexpected and I didn¡¯t want her to feel pressured with anything but I felt that I had to be honest. -Well you don¡¯t have to pass all 3 exams even if you wont pass all 3 I wont stop loving you less just because it but if you pass all 3 I wont get worried much anymore but even if you wont it wouldnt change much you understand ? I asked trying as much to be honest and calming but that turned out to be in vain. -yes so I will pass all 3 exams and get a red robe to make brother more happy and less worried I promise! She announced which was quite loud it seemed like a lot of people were listening to my and stellas coversation some of the females on the cable car were blushed some had tears in their eyes even the males¡­Well even thought I empathized that she didn¡¯t need to pass anything at all for some reason made her more motivated I didn¡¯t have a clue how to break someones motivation other than this.As I looked at her eyes I could see a something close to a burning flame in her brown eyes I thought I imagined it and dismissed it.The rest of the ride we talked about the school the students stellas and cecilias classes and schedule which were quite interesting to her stella asked a lot about magic at hand which Cecilia was really glad to explain to her.After 40 minutes we arrived at our destination ================================================================================= Sorry didnt post for 4 days i had a project going on and was doing some reasearch i made this a tiny bid longer than usual hope you enjoy will post another one after 1-2 days Chapter 20 An Unpleasant Encounter As we got out of the cable car I was amazed how everything looked like it was medieval sure there were some really neat looking devices here and there but overall the buildings looked really ancient but new.The students were running around laughing some were making preparations and about to leave to the academy.The buildings surrounding the academy looked to be many different store and shops some arcade buildings could be seen as well there were even some shops that said magic tools which pulled my interest quite well. -The ceremony will begin after 2 hours until then we could go have fun how about it ? -Brother ! Stella looked at me almost pleading honestly I wanted first of all get all the needed books and materials for stellas studies but it didn¡¯t mean that they had to come with me but on the other hand I am supposed to protect Cecilia¡­ -sure but can we go to a store so I can buy materials for stella for her studies ? -we could do that I know¡­ Just as she was about to finish she frozen looking over my shoulder her eyes fixated at something I turned to look as well and what saw was. -loren¡­ Cecilia murmured quietly for only her to hear because I had enhanced hearing I heard what she said. Loren huh.. There were a lot of red robed students junked up together people were giving them space for them to go but what intrigued me was that in the middle of those red robed students there was a sole purple robed student a female with blond hair that had to tails that looked like spiral drills going down from her head she was currently starring at Cecilia intently and heading our way I quickly stepped in front of the Cecilia but. -don¡¯t¡­ Cecilia refused I nodded and stepped a step back to her side watching the other red robed mages I studied the purple robed female mage a little more her eyes looked malicious having a ill intent to it her ¡°guards¡± or so were also studying me but because I didn¡¯t wear a robe but normal clothing they seemed really confused on what to think of me some even made smiles that didn¡¯t betray their intention..stella quickly hid behind me hugging my waist¡­ -well well well who do we have here ? if it isn¡¯t Cecilia ? -what do you want loren ? Cecilia said loren looked amused but Cecilia on the other hand had a really ugly expression showing her hostility with her own tone. -now now aren¡¯t we classmates ? I just wanted to say hello -I don¡¯t remember us being friends or anything ? Cecilia rebuked as she said that I could hear loren say ¡°tsh how annoying¡± of course no one other then me and her could hear that. -very well today I came to call into a duel As she finished those words the people around us who were listening to this conversation started talking among themselves but what I found interesting about this was her title ¡°Ice Queen¡± I noted that I should later ask her about it.. -I refuse ask me later lets go She said while turning around she was about to leave I pushed stella to Cecilia telling her to wait with Cecilia I could feel that this wasn¡¯t going to end well. I could literally see a vein pop on the head of the the blonde hair mage her smiling expression also changed of that of a sneer. -hey you wait.. The blonde mage flicked her wrist and a red robed mage that stood next to her right and started approaching us.it seemed like it was time for me to intervene as he approached us I needed to make it clear that today wasn¡¯t their day. -stop I stopped time and started to look around it the reason for this was because we were in a different dimensions and I wanted to test if everything was the same as in earth after 2 minutes I concluded that nothing really changed everything was still like expected it to be.The first thing I did was go to the guy who was approaching us and getting him back to his original standing point as I did that I got a good look at the blonde mage on closer inspection I noticed that she was way smaller then she actually looked like her size was 160 cm max I believed so I had to look down on her the other red robed mages had a fair female male ratio they all were standing in a hexagon formation in the middle there were 3 mages the other layer had 8 red robed mages making it 10 red robes and 1 purple robed I guessed that the 2 who were standing next to the blonde mage were her right and left hand henchlings. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Anyways I placed the red robed mage to his standing point he didn¡¯t weight anything when time was stopped everything would turn to zero and that includes speed, weight , velocity and gravity and so on. Because I didn¡¯t want to have a needless conflict I though of how to make this into a peaceful conversation which I highly doubt would work but did anyways I stood in front of their hexagon formation not in my original spot a started time. -?! -what? The Red robed mage who approached us was confused why he was suddenly in his position the others were equally as confused the blonde mage only took a short glimpse and made a surprised expression but quickly returned to her calm state now the very first time raising her head and watching me her indicated that she didn¡¯t have a clue on what just happened she was about to speak but I didn¡¯t give her the chance to. -Madam Cecilia right doesn¡¯t want to accept the duel and has proposed to ask her later another day so we would be grateful if you followed her wishes. I a bow while saying so which made me somewhat emberassed but didn¡¯t let it show on my face I could a slight giggle from behind coming from Cecilia. -You who do you think you are ?! The red robed person standing next to the blonde mage shouted he was bald but hid it using his robe he had some really bizarre tattoos on his head making a enraged face he was about to step forward but was stopped by the purple magician who he was supposed to guard I guess she even right now still inspecting me thoroughly I could see that her eyes were showing a lot more than disdain better said not really disdain more like confusion and charm. -who are you ? She asked amazed for some reason. -I am madam cecilia¡¯s bodyguard that¡¯s all you need to know. She made a somewhat regretful expression but quickly recovered and said -very well She smiled if I didn¡¯t know her slight screwed nature maybe I would have found her very cute but I just kept my face blank. -Do you know who I am then ? I could feel her voice getting proud as if trying to impress me the other female mages were also looking at my face I didn¡¯t know better I would have thought all of the red robed female mages were wearing a red mask while starring at my face.The guys on the other hand were sneering at me. -No and I don¡¯t care I turned around and was about to leave the dumbfound purple mage until. -you little brat The baldy shouted and suddenly shot a big fireball at me I reacted and slowed time making everything look like in slow motion. I approached the really slow moving fireball you could compare the speed the fire ball to a snail and the snail would still win in that race. I rewinded the time of the fire ball and made it disappear I searched for a rope around here and quickly found some.I took the rope and tied the hands legs and the arms of the baldy and got back to Cecilia. I snapped my finger and set the time into normal. -we should leave now I said.Cecilia looked over my shoulder eye brow raised she saw the fireball and was about to shot her own spell but canceled the spell in the last second seeing me handling it. -sure lets go And so we started scraming it I quickly picked up stella carrying her in a princess carry and we got out of there. ================================================================================== I made a wordpress that i wanted to work on here is the link i will update this story on both Wordpress and RoyalRoad website so you dont have to really go to the wordpress if you dont want to. https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 21 Inhuman We ran for a while until Cecilia judged that we already had enough distance between them.From what I understood was that little blonde mage wanted to duel Cecilia but for what ? -So ? I asked while putting stella on her feet she seemed like she was enjoying the whole running and princess carry. -uhhh¡­haha She laughed awkwardly I raised my eyebrow and looked at her she stopped for a moment under my gaze and sighed and so started explaining. It turns out that Cecilia is the number one mage In her year so quite a lot of people admire or hate her because of it that blonde mage with the purple robe was also like Cecilia one of the most youngest tier 5 mages in all history just that Cecilia reached tier 5 before her that¡¯s why she wants a duel so she can get to the first place Cecilia described that girl as a ¡°attention-whore¡± and ¡°arrogant-prick¡± because she doesn¡¯t even look at anyone inferior then her sure she has red robed mages as servants pretty much but she never interacts with them¡­I found that quite obnoxious¡­ -but sure as hell you should have seen that look on her face when she saw you ! she almost started drooling even her female escorts couldn¡¯t make their eyes leave your face ! She laughed out. -huuh I gave her a vague answer. -Brother ! brother let go let go ! -yes I said and we continued walking as we walked I was getting more and more annoyed by the people who were passing by just to look back at us¡­well not really at us but at me some even stopped what they were doing and started following us which I found more or less creepy but what really bothered me was that all of them were females cecilias rank was over shadowed by my face in which case that was not good I was debating if I should put the white mask on because some way or another there bound to be trouble¡­as I was predicting this out come I could see a girl with brown long hair blue eyes and long legs approach us her robe was orange damn¡­ Cecilia also noticed her approach us and a really complicated face whenever someone would get too near for comfort she would glare at them and make that person flee I was grateful for that and wanted to say my gratitude but at that she would only start pouting and not even look at me I was wondering how her attitude could change so fast in such a short span of time. -Stop who are you ? Cecilia said while standing in front of me shielding me from that girl I was wondering who was guarding who at the moment I dismissed that thought and just observed that girl was obviously confused when she faced cecilia instead of me she looked over her shoulder at gave me a glance In which I looked to my left side to avoid it. -ehmm She stuttered she didn¡¯t seem like she had planned anything until this point so Cecilia started to whisper some words to her which I heard and had chills run down my spine at the end that girl left scared¡­ -haha okey lets go ! Cecilia shouted energetically I was once again astonished how her attitude could change so fast in such a short call¡­scary Cecilia is scary¡­ We walked around the place for about a hour looking at all the different things buying one thing or two in the end I was made into the baggage carrier of those two I also put my mask on which reduced the number of girls that were following us by quite a lot but not all unfortunately. -huh ? I stopped why ? because something was bugging me like bugs crawling up my skin kind of feeling I was getting something wasn¡¯t right I thought¡­ I looked behind me there was no one to be seen other then pedestrians and those girls that were still following me what was that¡­I wondered. -Hey dawn dawn ! I returned back to reality when Cecilia started shaking somewhat worried look on her face stella was also shaking my hem on my hand. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. -ahh its nothing I was just getting cold Cecilia looked at her clock on her hand and said. -we should go to the entrance ceremony it will begin in a hour or so I nodded and said. -I go and collect some of the materials that stella will need for her classes I escort both of you to the court yard can you watch stella for me Cecilia -no problem ! right ? -Right ! Stella agreed. Cecilia and stella both seemed to be a little worried about me I still had that creepy feeling to me but I didn¡¯t let that bother we talked about the school while we were walking Cecilia could always find a topic to discuss which I was really bad at that¡¯s why until now I never really felt awkward around her¡­ -So what are you going to do when you arrived at you new place ? It seems like steward told Cecilia everything.Stella on the other hand was puzzled I explained to her that we would live in different places for a while at first she straight out refused but I told her that she can live with me whenever she wants just that she can also live with Cecilia in the same dorm at the end when I explained to her she started to calm down her eyes watery and not letting go from me.Cecilia somewhat was dejected but I patted her head in which she quickly jumped to the side red in her face I laughed. -I am not quite sure maybe I just buy some books and pass my time. I said which she followed up with how boring it sounded. -Okey we arrived. We were currently in a back door alley way somewhat creepy for my taste I was wondering why we were here which Cecilia answered saying that she was giving the freshman speech she said that Cecilia could stand on the backstage where she could have and eye on her in which I agreed upon.After couple minutes a man opened the door and said to follow him i quickly reassured stella that I would come back in couple minutes this time she really refused a lot not wanting to part. -stella do you want to be a big girl ? I asked. -I am big girl ! She shouted almost about to cry. -If you are a big girl you will stay with sister cecilic big girls listen to their big brothers okey She looked down pouting clrealy dejected. -uhnn She said I patted her head and told her that I would get her something when I would come back which wasn¡¯t even that long after some time she agreed and followed Cecilia holding her hand they left closing that door I stood there for another minute looking at it I turned around and said. -show yourself who are you have been following us since down town over here you I know you are there. As I said that I could hear footsteps¡­more then one pair of footsteps coming from the right of the alleyway where it was connected to another passage what bothered me was that there were more then one and when they finally showed themselves¡­ -ohh you are really sharp mister ? I didn¡¯t answer and starred at him he was a boy near my age I assume behind him were another 6 guys all clothed in black I could also hear some going on the roofs getting ready to jump me behind me there were also 4 hiding no way of escape huh ? The boy gave me a distasteful look clearly not happy with my quietness. -very well lets play shall we ? In a second the 2 on the roof and another 2 on the front started dashing at me with Inhuman speed. ================================================================================ My wordpress ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com Chapter 22 The Vampires Fast they were just inhumanly fast ! -Die He yelled I slowed time and started to move at him but what I didn¡¯t expect to happen was ¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ They were slightly faster then snails when time is slowed I always expected that everything would be much slower then normal.As I said they were they were slightly faster then a snail comparable to the speed of a turtle I was still faster then them by a margin but still¡­it made me uneasy somewhat having discovered this I realized that people who were faster then me by 100 times could still move around better then me slowing time only served me as a boost on movement and thinking speed in the future if I only depend on this ability it could cost me my life¡­.i have to be careful. As I thought I approached the 2 who were charging at me their hands were formed into claws their eyes fixated on me I could feel blood thirst from their intent the boy was still standing laughing at me maliciously the other 2 that jumped off the roof to surprised me were still slowly flying down. I decided I needed some information about these people who they were who send them and why ? One thing that I noticed about them was that their skin was pale white there didn¡¯t even seem to be a drop of blood going through their heads or hands but they sure looked alive as hell.I first of all approached the ones in front of me and broke their legs and arms when I touched them for a moment I thought I was touching ice and not a human being their skin was ice could to the touch I was wondering how they were still alive even thought they were this cold I dismissed that thought and just took everything that they had on their body they mainly had some guns a dagger that looked like was made out of silver the handles for some reason were covered with leather they had some mass amount of money here and there but nothing else worth noting. I continued to break their legs and arms which took quite a which I also broke the legs and arms of the boy and shoved him to a wall I put the other henchmen to the wall opposite of the wall with broken limbs it was good that I had my mask on at the time when we met I noted that I should thank steward later. -Start I said time ones again was back to normal -ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh -FUCK WHAT THE ! -ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh I could hear the henchmen screaming behind me but the loudest from them all was the boy in front of me in times like these I really am starting to hate these enhanced sense their screams were like megaphones to my ears I should have stuffed cloth up their throats¡­anyways I quickly shut the boys mouth with a rotten apple that was on the ground seeing his expression that had hint of green in it I don¡¯t think he liked it. -Now listen here Grabbed his cheeks with my thump and index finger each holding one side his head was really small compared to his age I assumed.I wasn¡¯t really trying to be scary but his eyes were full of fear his skin in my hand was ice cold I couldn¡¯t feel anything from him his heart beat also seemed non-existent but I knew he was scared shitless. -I will remove the apple but if you start screaming again I will stuff it down your throat and pull it out your ass am I clear ? I asked he nodded repeatedly his limps were twisted and turned into weird directions but he wasn¡¯t even dropping one tear something wasn¡¯t right.I removed the apple from his mouth. -¡­ He was quite observing me he took a glance behind me to his henchmen who were limping in pain from their broken limbs I wasn¡¯t bothering to shut them up this alley was really abandoned no one even as to dared to go here for some reason I was somewhat glad about it. The boys sly grin was now gone replaced with eyes of terror his henchmen were the same they didn¡¯t try to provoke and also go quite still hurting but quite. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it -first question and if you lie to me I will break your fingers until you tell me the truth understand ? He nodded repeatedly ones again looking at his limps and gritting his teeth from the pain his clothes were somewhat stylish if I had describe it his hair was black and like his men he had pale white skin and brown eyes. - Who are you ? -Don¡¯t tell this fucker Rupert ! The henchmen yelled I stopped time and approached the one who said that I broke all of his fingers and placed him in front of ¡°Rupert¡± and started time again. -AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH AAHHHHH AHHH AHH AHHHHHH hee hee hee (Deep Breath) He yelled honestly saying I was quite impressed that he didn¡¯t faint yet I had yet to see someone cry from the pain. The boy looked at the man who just yelled at him squirming in pain shouting and breathing really hard confusion and astonishment could be seen in the boys eyes.I pointed at the mans hand while starring at the boy he looked at it and gulped in fear.I kicked the man launching him 3 meters behind me into his comrades who started screaming even more from the impact that came from their friend that landed on them. -Start talking And he did he chirped like a bird and told me everything. So in short they are vampires that were ordered to bring back Cecilia alive they don¡¯t know for what but they don¡¯t question such things the boy is the son of the person who ordered to do this he was supposed to bring her to him to show his worthiness to him as his son which I found somewhat fucked up but did not question why.The name of the person who send them here was patronav vladmiri he is a Russian vampire that works as they leader of a vampire community that is located in moskau right now he is in los angeles for some business that no one knows of but it seems like Cecilia is quite fatal for his plans. -anything else how many of you are there ? I asked -we came with 80 people but there are more the los angeles vampires are also working with us ! I thought for a minute for now I couldn¡¯t hear one lie coming from his mouth I wasn¡¯t quite sure if he was lying or not so I needed a test. -Where are you guys located in los angeles ? His eyes were hesitating but he made his choice which was quite a poor one at that. -next to the los angeles clinic in the abandoned storage building ! I put my boots on his hand squished his fingers and put more force into it the second making him scream even more. -your lying I growled. -okey okey okey its in the Lexington theatre please its all I know ! I raised my boot and kicked his head with a lot of force knocking him out I did the same to the other henchmen and started to walk out of the alley way I contacted steward using my smart phone I surprised when I was able to call him from a different dimension.I told him everything that happened so far and more importantly about the vampires who were knocked out laying in the alley way he said he would deal with and praised my way of handling it. -yawn I yawned I was getting a little drowsy I used my ability quite a lot today I tried to avoid massive movements to tire my body so I could still go on but mentally I was in auto pilot I was really just searching for the library where I could get the book from the map didn¡¯t help I lot because I couldn¡¯t figure out where I was. I looked at the sky the sun was halfway down becoming dawn I wondered did I still have time ? ============================================================== Today i will start to edit the chapters and put them into the wordpress another thing is can anyone comment on my wordpress ? https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapters Editing So i made a wordpress so i can edit a past chapter and fix it up a bit i wanted to ask can you guys comment on my wordpress ? if yes try please Chapter 23 Horns ? I continued walking trying to read the map and find out where the library was. I searched for another couple minutes and found the library it was on the east district of the town...wait what should i call this cecilia said that all of these buildings were owned by the academy meaning its technically the school ground ? -huh I dismissed that thought and entered the library while i was walking around i saw a lot of interesting shops such as magic shops for wands and staffs i didn''t see cecilia use a staff or a wand and just cast using her hands even steward and his men did the same thing ? The staffs were somewhat symbolic for mages so i decided to buy stella a good wand or staff as a present.Another thing that on the map the island was divided by 5 districts being the east and south,west and north the fifth district isn''t really a district that being the middle of the island the academy itself which was almost 50% of the island. I approached the library reception where a somewhat handsome guy stood he had brown hair and brown eyes but i say only somewhat the reason being his left eye was occupied by a black leather eye patch he looked cheerful thou. -Hello how can i help you ? He asked a bit stammering because of my mask it seemed the reason i didn''t put my mask away was because i didn''t want to make attention to myself which sounded somewhat ridicules even to me. -yes i need some books i was told to give you this I handed him the documents that were about the books for stellas studies which steward gave me. He took the documents and started reading he was fast from the look of it and ran it through. He smiled nodding to himself and turned to me. -very well i be back i should take a while do you want some tea,water coffee ? -no thanks i just wait in the lobby how long is it again ? He thought for a minute while looking up and said. -20-30 minutes maybe depends the books listed here are some that aren''t even used in the standard classes so i am not sure -very well I said and moved to the couch next to the reception table the guy nodded and stormed off with his wheeled table to gather the books. I sat on the couch while looking at the clock on the wall not much time has been gone since i seperated from those two. I looked at the small glass table in front of me it had various magazines about magic cosmetics and fashion on it i was about to take one of those magazines until... -BUSHHHHHHHHH (AN:Sound of something being hit and launched) I turned my head to the sound and as i did that i could see a metal ball flying at me with high speed. -stop i stopped time and stood up i looked over the metal peace trying to figure out where it came from and found a girl that was standing on a platform that lead to a door on the wall she was running down the wooden stairs it looked like she is the one who made this thing launch over here. I looked at the metal ball...it was not really a metal ball by that i wanted to say that it wasn''t smooth like a ball it looked like it was made out of scarps and then nailed together maybe some glue was involved too.Anyways i couldn''t figure out if it was intention or just an accident that the metal ball had to fly right at me if it wasn''t for the appearance of the girl who was about to rush over here i would have thought it was intentional.I wasn''t moving much and just took the metal ball and sat back on my seat and started time. -CAREFUL ! The girl shouted while running over here but as she did she noticed that i was holding the metal ball in one hand. -are...you okey ?... She asked somewhat scared of my answer. I looked her up and in closer inspection she looked close my age she had long black hair tied in a braid going down her back white skin and delicate hands and rosy colored lips i couldn''t see her eyes because she wore opaque round glasses that had that swirly look on them the weren''t see through on top of it...i wondered how she saw through those glasses is it something like a two way mirror ? but the most noticeable feature she had on her appearance were those on her head....hear horns they were straight sticking out of her back head they were relatively small and white. -ehmmm... She stammered i was currently really fascinated about those horns on her head was she a fey ? if yes what kind was she ? she wore a yellow robe meaning she was a second tier magician. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. I slowly started approaching her i was holding the metal ball on my right hand.She looked confused and scared for some reason but didn''t move from her spot and just stood there budgeting a little she was inspecting me and when i stood only 30 cm away from her she froze she was only 10 cms smaller then me so 165 cms. -eh ? She made a confused sound so i asked. -are those real horns ? As i said that she looked pale white not moving or making a sound.Because she didn''t answer me i took on myself to see it through...i touched her horns. -kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa She screamed she held her horns for a while and started to calm down as she did that i could see her turning red and somewhat grudgingly looking at me. because i was surprised by hear scream i jumped back the girl seemed like she came back to herself and looked around to check if someone was nearby when she finished she started to pulling me up the stairs to the platform and into the room. When we entered the room she let go of me and quickly closed the door. -Who are you ! how did you see through my glamour ! Honestly saying i was confused but i tried to give a explanation anyways. -my name is Dawn timer i am a bodyguard working for the greenwood family protecting madam cecilia i don''t know what you mean about glamour ? She looked a bit taken a back when i said i was a bodyguard and worked for cecilias family but took it in anyway. -what are you doing here ? are you here to capture me !? She said her voice sounded scared and a bit of despair was leaked on it too i was getting even more confused i needed to calm her down. I raised my hands and said. -calm down talk slowly no one is going to capture not anyone or me are going to get you why won''t you explain to me first ? I asked i gave her my hand she still looked scared but her tension seemed to ease when i said i won''t capture her she took my hand and shook it.She sighed and offered me a stool which i took she also took a chair and sat on and started explaining. -my...my name is sernath but just call me sera She said weakly. -so what was that about just now ? I asked while i did that i looked around the room it was full of fascinating items and tools in the middle of the room there was a huge wooden table with schematics and tools and materials on it. -i ehmm you see i am a fey a fairy. She said she watched my expression when she said that and when she found nothing wrong with it she got confused.Should i be astonished or fascinated if yes i already am. -so ? I asked that got her even wide eyed and so asked. -you don''t know what that means ? She asked somewhat astonished i shook my head and explained her how i got this job and that its the first time i came here. -ahhh that explains a lot She nodded. -Listen here did you not read the rule book when you entered the academy ? I did read it but there wasn''t anything concerning fey...or am i wrong ? When i didn''t answer her she sighed and stood up from her chair and kneel''ed down on in front of me both hands formed together it was outrages. -please don''t tell anyone that you saw me or that i have horns please...i will do everything if you want money i will give you that and if anything else.... She pleaded i could see her eyes watering while she did that i was getting even more confused about her current action and stood up i knew what i needed to to now.I held both of her shoulders and brought her up on her legs and starred her in the eyes and said. -never,never kneel in front of anyone you understand i already said it no on is going to capture you i am not going to tell anyone about you so stop it and just explain to me will you ? I said that while i eyed her down i noticed my tone getting more angrier and when i said that she also noticed that and quickly nodded repeatedly and so we sat down ones again this time her explaining to me her circumstances i don''t know why i did that but i could feel some familiarity to her. ====================================================================== https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ My Wordpress Chapter 24 Sera The Dragoness -ehm so where should i start hehehe... She laughed shyly. -just start from the beginning to when we met. I said while looking around the room on closer inspection the room had many strange devices such as something close to a can opener and a gun like needle or a robot or was golem ? Sera inhaled deeply and sat down on the the couch next to the window she seemed really worried well seeing that she is about to talk to a complete stranger about her problems i can''t really say she doesn''t have a reason to. -well let me introduce myself again i am sernath but just call me sera i am 15 years old and a second tier magician i pretty much live here She raised her hands indicating this whole room.I was a bit confused how does one live in a library and what was that metal ball flying at me at the beginning. -now that officially know i want to ask you how much do you know about fey ? She asked a little bit nervous at that.I thought for a second from what i heard fey are beings that aren''t categorized in were or undead so pretty much all of the magical beings and creatures can be called fey.I explained to her. -yes thats right and do you know the rules for this academy when it comes to fey ? At this point she froze a bit and stuttered her last words...Now that i am thinking about it the academy didn''t really state a lot of rules about fey only that people can bring them in as pets.......wait. I looked sera in astonishment does this count as all fey not just the small ones ? As if she clarified my thoughts she nodded very slowly....for a moment i thought the time just stopped so i checked if i didn''t do on reflex which wasn''t true. -How ? I asked .And so Sera explained to who she was and how she got here. 5 years ago When sear was 10 years old she was exiled from her tribe for not acting like one of their kind. -wait what ? I interjected obviously i was kinda enraged that a tribe would exile a 10 year old what happened to her parents i asked which got her a little bit red and depressed on that point i waved my hand to let her continue. Anyways because sera was only 10 years old she didn''t have the necessary skills to survive the outside world and by the way the place she used to live was the world where the feys originated from that is in a different dimension just like this academy that is build on a different dimension where islands float. The place she used to live 5 years ago was a volcano. -wait what are you again ? I interjected ones again. -ehmmmmmm she fidgeted at that point.I was really curious now because i wanted to know how a child could live in a volcano and what her parents were... She touched her horns a little bit almost stroking and seemed to to have calmed down i figured she was something that didn''t go outside very often seeing that she had some communication problems not that i am very different because i just tend to be very blunt about everything. -i...i i am a dragon -.... -......... A dragon ? she must be kidding me from what i know dragons are proud and arrogant creatures who spew fire pillage and destroy anything because of their temper problems with the attribute each dragon has from what i read the most calmest dragon was the earth dragon and that is when he is just destroying a small village in comparing to a fire dragon who slaughters everything living on sight that is called tame in the book....what kind of dragon was she maybe she is just a wyvern ? -hey eeer are you listening. I popped my head and looked her over again. She had delicate hands that were pure white she said she lived in a volcano before how is she not charred black ? has it anything to do with her being dragon that she gets such resistance ? her hair was exceptionally long and glossy black tied in a pony tail i couldn''t really see her eyes because she wore one of those one way mirror like round glasses her height was small she herself was petit compared to cecilia who had curves in every right place possible this girl looked like a small animal to me and not a terrifying dragon.....and suddenly i had thought why did she get exiled anyways ? -why did you get exiled ? -how should i say this.... She looked a little bit ashamed of herself when i asked but answered anyways. And so she explained that her tribe are people who can turn from dragon form into human form through the use of magic the dragon folk are indeed as the books describe them to be but they weren''t always like that for a dragon pride and strength were everything to them the strongest dragon would always lead the tribe as the chief if anyone wanted to replace him they needed to challenge him into a death battle in which the winner becomes the chief and the loser dies the winner can also choose not to kill the dragon but at that point the dragon will lose all pride and most commonly be exiled or commit suicide which sounded ludicrous. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. -wait why were you exiled then ? I asked the whole reason she was here was because she was exiled 5 years ago how did she end up here ? i don''t think she fought anyone or lost her pride but looking at her i can kinda guess that she maybe lost a fight ? And as i thought my guess was correct she turned it around. -i was exiled because i didn''t have any kind of pride as a dragon.... She said red faced while looking down.I was kinda mad on her stead they exiled her because she wasn''t like a dragon but biologically was a dragon ? how did that make sense i asked. She answered by telling how it got to that point and as she said dragons weren''t always as prideful as they are today the dragons are sort of a tribe of warriors that seek battle like madmen there are dragons that go around alone and there are also dragons that go in groups or tribes the male dragons are in most cases sterile and it takes a very long time for a female dragon to get pregnant with eggs which makes it really hard for dragons to have offspring thats why there aren''t so many dragons which i was actually really glad about.And when a dragon gets born from the egg its pretty much like a normal human baby but more reptile like well the point was that the elder dragons force the baby dragons to get more aggressive which sera refused to harm anyone and after 10 years-which in dragon calendar is the time when a dragon becomes and adult-sera was exiled from the tribe because she failed as a dragon she further added that other then hunting for wild animals for food she never harmed any creature for fun or pleasure because she found it really sickening on which the other dragons frowned upon when i asked her about her parents she said that when a female dragon lays eggs and is finished the parents just fly away leaving the eggs to fend for themselves which i found even more extreme the dragon tribe on the other hand adopts the abandoned eggs and teaches them how to be a proper dragon. And so she finished talking about her life as a dragon which to me sounded very interesting. Sera also seemed like she calmed down a lot from our conversation there were times she was almost about to cry but stopped herself.Over all she is a sweet and cute girl to be around with i thought. -But how did you end up here ? -well a lot of things happened while i was wandering near the volcano and into the forest.... I nodded my head understanding we got quiet at that point me just thinking about dragons and sera looking down a bit red on her face and fidgeting with her hands.And after some seconds i noticed that sera would take a lof glances towards me sometimes meeting my golden eyes which were showing from the the eye sockets from the mask that i was wearing the whole conversation. -is there a problem ? I asked sera jumped a little from my sudden question while opening and closing her mouth not a sound could be heard coming from it but it was amusing so i laughed. Sera looked a little angry for laughing at her but she let it go i started talking. -how about this i remove my mask if you remove your glasses ? I asked a little playful because she realized that i saw through her intention she got even more red and nodded her. I smiled and said. -me first -me too As both of us removed the things on our heads we starred at each. -... -... .....I was wide eyed her eyes were violet in color with a slight pink to the edges if i thought her appearance with the glasses was cute then without them she looked like a complete different person so beautiful it would tear cities apart and make men lose their mind for such beauty she was like a flower that stood out the brightest among flowers like a monarch overlooking her folk she had that kind of noble elegance to her no pride but more like dignity to the degree of burning from her appearance. She was also starring at me wide eyed both of us oggled each other for a full 3 minutes. -(beep beep beep) As my smart phone rang both of us jumped back i almost fell out off my chair sera quickly grabbed her glasses and put them back and sitting straight i could see her face burning on the corner of my eyes i looked at the phone. Cecilia was calling i looked at the clock i was staying here more then i intended to be. ====================================================================== https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ My Wordpress Chapter 25 The Mage -Seems like my time is out i need to go I said to her when she heard my words she really looked depressed for some reason but didn''t let it hang for another second and nodded to me.She shook her head and clenched her tiny fists and with a weak voice that normal people definitely wouldn''t hear she asked me. -ehm do you.....do you live here or.... -I don''t live here but i come here everyday for my job i am free most of the time because my host who i am protecting mostly studies in the academy which is fairly save.That''s why i can come visit you if you want ? I said that while smiling sera looked really pleased for a moment until she noticed her own smile and looked down completely red on her face but she was still smiling. -i...i have classes from 8:00 AM to 12:00 PM because i am in the morning classes.... I thought for a bit cecilia and stella had classes from 1:00 PM to 5:00 PM so i could visit her when her classes end maybe fetch her ? i am not sure it may back fire on me because we don''t know each other that much. -sure we could meet here and a little more i also really wanted to ask you about these devi..... -(Beep beep beep) Damn i completely forgot about the phone again. Sera also noticed my phone ringing and waved me away with a smile. -tomorrow at 1:00 PM i be here Sera nodded vigorously and and said goodbye which i returned. I got to the reception and found the eye patched librarian with the books on his table waiting her looked bored once he saw me he gave me some documents stating that the books now where owned by stella and that they were already pre-ordered and paid by someone i signed the documents and starred at the massive pile of books it was a total of 46 books with volumes and all kinds of subjects i was getting worried about my little sister wondering if she even able to understand half of it.......we''l see. When i finished signing the documents the librarian said he had things to do and left the reception because he was out of eye sight i called the grimoire and stored the books into the grimoire as i did that i discovered that things of the same type could be stacked in one of the storage blocks within the book meaning one storage block in the grimorie held the 46 books.I must say the books was really convenient more then ones. -hello ? I took the call the reason i didn''t take the call at first was because i didn''t want to be rude in front of sera and i wanted to get the books first. -where are you... Cecilia sounded angry...eh....scary i thought. -i am coming out of the library with stellas books is there a problem ? I asked. -no not really you just didn''t take my first 2 calls what were you doing ? She asked suspicious of something. -i talked to someone and forgot the time i am sorry -hmm We held that silence for a minute for a minute i thought that she hung up but it wasn''t the case. -anyways come here to the academy stella is starting to panic a little... -yes I quickly hung up and started running while slowing down time it was faster that way and i had recovered some energy at the library as i was running i had some thoughts about sera she was a real dragon the first fey i had ever met but what really bugged me was that fey were generally used here as slaves of some sorts even thought they were called pets it wouldn''t be different from slavery if sera was caught on top of that it seemed like she is using some sorts of illusion magic to hide her horns even the room and the stairs up in the library seem to be well hidden with magic because i asked the librarian if there was a room at sera''s direction in which he said no. I set time to normal and stopped at the main school yard where i could see countless students chatting and going around some where leaving the yard it.I assumed that all of these students were newly enrolled into the academy there were students that ranged from 12 to 15 years old walking around with their white robes. As i moved around to see if i could find them i realized that i really looked out of place with my clothing but more importantly my face was like a beacon for girls and woman... -hey look at him isn''t he super hot ?! -he doesn''t have a robe i wonder why is he here ? don''t the rules state that whoever enters the academy needs to wear a robe ? If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. -who cares lets go talk to him before anyone else catches him heheheheheh... I a chill going down my spine i quickly took out the mask that i hung on my breast pocket and wore it right away because i slowed time and was running over here no one really had a chance to see my face on top of it i felt really uncomfortable with the mask on my face.It didn''t trouble my eye sight though the mask seemed somewhat magical maybe steward enchanted it.It felt more like a second skin and shield to my face its because it was artificial that made me uncomfortable. As i wore my mask to hide my face i was already too late. -hey you do you want to join our club we study alchemy and look at creatures ! -no join our club who likes stinking animals if you can learn how to use magic ! -hey we came here first thats why he will join our club go away hag -who said just because you came first means he will join your stinking club blondie. there were already too many girls in my surroundings each of them wanted me for their club for some reason there were even some who straight out started fighting against each other.....i needed to get away. -WHAT IS GOING ON HERE! Someone roared it was that kind of voice that gave high authority with it. All of the student''s stopped what they were doing and looked at the person who said those words...it looked like a teacher she had brown long hair that got to her shoulders and tied in a tail like mine brown eyes and a small nose in her hands she was holding some books and paper she looked fairly beautiful but angry at the same time.... -explain ! She demanded one the girls came to her and started talking to the teacher whispering it to her ear ones she finished talking to the teacher the teacher scanned the surroundings and fixated her look at me narrowing her eyes. -Everyone leave to your classes they will soon begin if you come late you will be severely punished you ! She pointed at me it scared me somewhat but i calmed down. -Come with me young man everyone else SCRAM ! The female student''s quickly started leaving some gave me their phone numbers and some gave pretty questionable remarks on their locations and dorm room number. Once all of the students left only the teacher and me were standing opposite to each other she was inspecting me from head to toe. -take off your mask the girl said you were really handsome if those girls are ready enough to fight amongs each other for you then i want to see with my own eyes. -i can''t I straight out refused i knew that my face also worked on grown up women the girls were already enough i didn''t want some middle aged woman go following me around 24/7 i could still feel some students hiding in the bushes or next to the walls observing this.... -huuh She said while stroking chin she smiled viciously like a snake and raised her hand at me pointing her palm at my direction....somewhat was coming she is about to use magic ! -well i do it myself then ! Something shot form her palm and was flying at me with high speed i was a little too exhausted to slow time or stop it so i had another idea.I shielded my face the spell was coming in and second now it looked like it was a force attack and as it closed up and hit me.. -...?! The teacher looked shocked but quickly turned to normal and shot another one it hit me again but didn''t do anything the reason for that was because when it would hit me i would reverse the time of the spell making it disappear.From her second attack i started to close up on her she looked alarmed when i started to approach her very fast we were 30 or so meters away from each other lets see how this will go on. ====================================================================== I write one chapter over 1500 words each i update once every 2 days meaning 3 updates a week meaning 4500 words a week or more https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ My Wordpress Chapter 26 Arrogance The fight was going on. Some students that were observing decided to come closer to see better. The teacher didn''t seem to care, neither did i : if they get hurt then it''s their fault. - che ! She clicked her tongue since her first 2 attacks didn''t work and i was catching up fast to her. She walked back a couple steps while her hands were pointing to the ground. I could see hints of energy streaming from her feet to the ground and moving towards me at high speed. As it came, i jumped forward, avoiding earth spikes that were about to impale me. - huh, so that''s your weakness ! She said. Even thought i didn''t like it, it was true that the earth spikes were connected to the ground, making it the whole item that i would have to reverse. Of course i could try it, but larger objects take much more energy then smaller ones and it would most likely kill me. Fortunately i can sense her magic or whatever, and predict her next attack''s trajectory. I was now only 8 meters away from her and she needed some precious seconds to cast her magic. - I GIVE UP ! I stopped in my tracks. As she yelled those words, she held her hands up, showing her palms to me. Even thought i won, she still had that smug look on her face as if saying she knew it from the start; maybe she actually did anyways. - Are the teachers even allowed to attack other people ? She laughed embarrassingly, clapped her hands together and bowed down. - I am sorry, please don''t tell anyone. Master steward said that cecilia would get an exceptional bodyguard, so i wanted to test you ! I sighed. Her attitude changing skill was really comparable to cecilia''s; i am not even angry at her anymore for attacking me out of nowhere. - What about the others ? I inclined my head toward our spectators. The teacher got up and made a malicious smile that could give someones shivers if they didn''t already have them. - I have my ways... She said. I shrugged and asked where Cecilia could be. She said that my sister was probably in her class. When i asked where it was, she gave me another map... I will get a collection of those if i keep visiting such enormous places. Cecilia''s classroom was located on the 5th floor, on the left side. The academy had 6 floors with 6 classrooms each, and other rooms for different subjects. The rooms were so numerous that i couldn''t figure out what they were used for anyway. Those 6 classes were divided into A B C classes that with 2 different grade each, meaning the first floor having the 1th and 2nd graders and second floor with the 3th and 4th graders and so on until the 6th floor. The P.E. class was held in a different building on the opposite side of the academy. The academy had 8 different yards : the one where i came from was the main one and it was really big stretching 120x52 meters, the rest seemed to be used for small projects. - Hufff hufff ! I was panting. The stairs were really long and on top of that, Cecilia was on 5th floor. I considered looking for Stella first since she was on the second floor but figured that Cecilia wouldn''t let her stay there alone without my consent. While i was going up, some teachers and students gave me some weird looks which i often just ignored. I also found some interesting teachers who had some animals following them, like eagles, well i think they were eagles but they were really too big for that. Other then that, the student body seemed relatively conserved but Cecilia was right, the rivalry and competition seemed very real : i also saw some people who seemed to be picking on the poorer students. I didn''t really care much since it didn''t have anything to do with me. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. I finally reached the classroom where Cecilia studied and slowly moved towards it. I wanted to take a break. It was tiresome that the class wouldn''t start before 20 minutes or so, well i entered. - Queen ! Can we eat lunch together ? - Queen ! Can you show me how to solve this please ? As i entered the room, i noticed that most of the students were concentrated on the row seat on the far end corner. - Huh. I sighed. Cecilia was most likely in the middle of the crowd, seeing that everyone calling her queen. As i was about to make my way toward them, a student noticed me approaching. - How can i help you ? I looked at the guy who spoke to me. He looked fairly decent : i wouldn''t call him handsome but normal, he had short gray hair and brown eyes with tanned skin and his robe was Red, showing that he was a 4th tier mage. - I am Cecilia''s bodyguard. I need to report to her. Actually i needed to get my sister ready for class, but why should i tell him. He judged me a little bit. He obviously didn''t trust me but called her anyways. Not in the way i liked it. - Queen ! your King is here to tell you something. I stared at him dumbfounded. He gave me a thumbs up and quickly got back to his spot... Bastard ! Suddenly it got quiet. I looked at the crowd and all of them were staring at me; it didn''t seem like any of them saw me in the yard a couple minutes ago. I was glad but felt awkward at the same time; my mask was on at least. - Dawn ? - Brother ! The first to come over here was my little sister. She ran at me and hugged my waist while i smilinglyi patted her head ... Ahhh, i completely forgot to buy her a staff: i would need to buy it afterwards. - Were you good with your big sister ? - Yes ! I kneeled down, smiled and patted her cheek. - Good girl ! I looked up to see Cecilia approaching us. - Took you long enough ! She remarked with a sly smile. - Sorry, had some trouble on the way. She nodded. - Hey ! Who do you think you are ! I turned around to see a boy stomping towards me. He had a trace of red going through his cheeks. He looked somewhat handsome, maybe ? not exotic,it''s more like it he has black hair with blue eyes and light brown skin. His height is smaller then me by 5 or 8 cms ? I stared at his eyes. He showed his disdain toward me very openly; Cecilia didn''t seem to like this person much anyways. I straightened up and took my posture. -I am dawn timer, madam Cecilia''s bodyguard ! I said with a cold smile, which he obviously didn''t see. It was good that way; the mask had some plus sides to it, being able to trick someone as arrogant as him. =================================================================================== https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ My Wordpress Chapter 27 Stellas Lesson - Hmph ! He snorted in obvious contempt. The surrounding students also seemed somewhat hostile towards me, however some didn''t seem to care or were even happy about it. - And you are? - A mere bodyguard asking my background ! Don''t you know that it''s insolent ! Worm, try to learn manners first before you start using that mouth of yours ! He announced for everyone to hear. Most of the students started laughing at me for being insolent... I guess ? I didn''t care much, not like he had done anything that would bother me or anyone around, other then use these meaningless words. Cecilia looked even more displeased then before and i could slowly feel an icy chill coming from her. People also started to quiet down when Cecilia''s cold aura crept through the room. I couldn''t sense anything from her, which could be the reason for this chill... I focused my attention on the boy : his robe was red, marking him as a rank 4 mage. I wondered if all the students here could be considered weaker than the teacher i sparred with before but at the same time i didn''t know her rank. She could be a 5th rank mage, enough to graduate, but at the same time she said that she was Steward''s apprentice. Steward in comparison didn''t look really strong but appearance can be deceiving : He was a prime example since he can hide his powers and use them efficiently when the time is needed... I should have asked him what rank he was. When the boy felt the chill form Cecilia, he stepped back. Her eyes also looked really cold. The boy almost fell down but caught himself. He looked embarrassed because of his blunder. - Tch aren''t you a bodyguard ? Can''t you do anything other then hide behind your master you little dipshit of a coward ? I stopped in my tracks for a second and thought about it. He was mostly right but, for now, i didn''t have any reason to act other than if he showed some form of aggressivity toward me, Cecilia or someone i cared about. Cecilia stopped her chill too and looked at me; i just nodded to her, witch made her sigh. Just as we were about to talk about the schedule, i could sense the teacher come in. I wasn''t really surprised to see the teacher i sparred with a couple minutes ago standing in the entrance. She was looking at us. - Now, now, students back to your seats ! We are starting class today. - Yes Ms. Kimbridge ! The students who were previously observing our little drama obediently sat back. The boy gave me one last look, sneered at me and got back to his seat. - I could tell him to bug off if you want. I looked at Cecilia. I appreciated her concern but he was somewhat right : i am the bodyguard here, not the other way around. I don''t need anyone to do my job. - No, it''s alright. She gave me one last look to confirm and just nodded. I told her that i would pick her up at 5 PM and she agreed. Now i needed to bring my little sister to her class. She was in class 3A, located on the second floor. Before we left, i noticed something else : the name of the teacher. I approached her while she was sorting her papers on the desk; she noticed my approach and smiled at me while looking past mi shoulder to the other students. - Sorry for their troubles. I looked back at them, seeing that they were observing us vividly. - I don''t mind. I came about the extra lessons you will be giving my little sister here. For a second she looked confused but quickly recalled. - Ahh yes ! master Steward appointed me that duty. She looked at little Stella. She was standing in front of me, holding my hands to her chest, not letting go. She was curious about the teacher standing in front of me, she obviously understood that Ms. Kimbridge would guive her extra lessons and bowed politely. - I''m thankful for your guidance, master. Ms.kimbridge''s cheeks reddened a little and she quickly swung her hands around in panic. Stella was really cute, even managing to captivate her own teacher. - You don''t have to call me master, just kim is fine or...or you could call me sister ? She asked hopefully. I almost laughed, i was glad i had the mask. - Yes sister ! Stella said cheerfully. I could visualize the teacher''s head exploding; her hands were fidgeting towards stella but she barely managed to regainher control. - Ehm ! May i ask when the lessons start ? I inquired. She looked up to me and said that the lessons would start at 5 PM everyday and would last for 2 hours. Stella seemed excited about it and nodded to me. i patted her head in return. I looked at the clock : Stella''s class would start in a couple minutes. As we already had the needed information and were about to leave, the teacher remembered something and stopped us. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. - By the way, take this. Steward told me to give it to your sister. Since he couldn''t get one in time, he entrusted it to me. She gave me something close to a messenger bag. It was made out of pure leather and didn''t seem bulky or anything : surprisingly it was really light. I looked at the other students; all of them had something similar handing to their waists or backs. Even Cecilia had a one on her waist. I looked at the teacher, confused. - It''s a dimensional bag : it can store anything, it doesn''t matter what size or weight the item is, you just have to place it next to the bag and it will be sucked in. Each bag has its own dimension in it, making it really convenient. If you want to take something from it, just put your hand into the bag and think about the item you stored. I looked at it. It was really amazing, how this slim leather bag could store so many things. It was a really convenient storahe : my book i had a limit of 50 by square. It was obvious that since the book was made hundreds of years ago, magic would keep evolving. Anyway, i gave the bag to Stella who looked really excited after hearing its description. - We''ll be leaving then. See you at 5 ! - Yes, see you Stella ! The teacher waved at stella who did the same. Once we got out of the class, Stella asked a lot of question, like what she will learn or when i will pick her up or if i could stay with her in class. Honestly, i planned to stay with her the whole time for this day, just to make sure she would be alright... Just a big brother''s worries. Stella was happy when i said that i would stay with her for today but i reminded her that it wouldn''t always be like that. She grumbled a little but accepted it. We soon got down to the second floor to Stellas class room. I could see that Stella was somewhat nervous : she was hugging my waist really tightly while were standing in front of the classroom''s entrance. I entered and told the teacher about Stella. Seemed that most of the teachers here were females which made me somewhat relieved, to be honest. The teacher also knew about the new student and was making the other students ready for Stella''s arrival. I looked down at the little girl who seemed like she was about to run away. - BOOOOH ! I shouted. Stella jumped, scared. I laughed hard and Stella obviously didn''t have as much fun as me. When she started bickering, i said with a grin : - But you aren''t nervous anymore right ? She looked at the door and then to me, surprised that she didn''t feel as nervous as before. She asked if i could do magic but i swung my head. - It''s a trick i learned in one book. I said. - Now please, welcome Stella Timer ! Stella, come in ! The teacher announced. My sister looked at the door and back at me, she was still holding my hand but she slowly let go of it and started moving toward the door. It was clear that she was scared that they wouldn''t accept her or acknowledge her as an equal or as a friend. Stella stopped at the door, looking at the golden shiny knob that would lead to her class. She hesitated a bit. - It won''t matter, i will always be there for you. If you don''t succeed the first time or the second time, you can always come to me and we can do it again until you succeed. I said. She looked at the knob and then smiled at me while nodding. She entered and approached the desk next to the teacher. I observed the students; when they saw Stella, they immediately seemed attracted by her cute appearance : i giggled a bit. Stella stood in front of the class, a bit shaky but alright and said : - My..my name is Stella Timer. I hope we can get along. She said and bowed. The students looked at each other, some smiling and some greeting her. Some approached her to talk and after couple minutes everyone came forward to introduce themselves. She was smiling while talking to everyone and then she looked at me. I was standing at the door so she waved at me with a proud smile. I waved back, happy for her and she kept talking with her classmates until the teacher made everyone sit at their respective seats. She allowed me to stay in class whenever i wanted to. I looked at my hand thinking : "Someday i will have to her let go". I dismissed that thought and looked at Stella talking with some girls at the back of the class. I was happy for her. ================================================================================ I edit the chapter in my wordpress https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 27.5 Stellas Determination Stella''s P.O.V : I sat at my desk at the back of the classroom. Each desk would be occupied by 3 students. I sat on the left side of the desk while my two deskmates started introducing themselves. - Hi ! My name is chloe ! - I am Sally ! Nice to meet you ! -My name is Stella nice to meet you too ! Chloe had red long hair with blue eyes, making her really eye catching. The three of us seemed close to the same body size. Sally had black short hair with brown grey eyes; her uniform looked really tight, sticking to her body. Her expression seemed cool, compared to chloe who looked really cheerful. Sally had a blank face but she was nice to be with. We started talking about ourselves, about who we were and what we were interested in. I tried to be very vague, saying the region i was from and not that i grew up in "that place". It worked in the end and we got along really well ! Sally even asked me who the boy i came with was. My brother was actually sitting on a chair in the corner, next to the teachers desk. He was still wearing that mask for some reason (i asked him what it was for and he said it was for work, and himself, i was kinda confused but didn''t ask further). - Ah ! He is my brother ! Chloe and sally both raised their eyebrows and looked at him. He seemed a bit more interested in the lessons then me. The teacher was currently checking people''s names off a list, seeing if they were here on not. - Stella ? - Here ! I said. The teacher stopped shouting names and put her list down on the desk. - Now, students lets begin the lesson ! For peoples who don''t know me, i am Ms Alexa Switch but just call me teacher or Ms Switch. I teach magic theory for the third and fourth year students understood ? Everyone agreed and the class continued. Chloe and Sally also stopped talking and concentrated on the lesson. Ms Switch took a wand in her right hand, a book in the other one and started asking questions. - As we learned last year, magic theory is the study of possible magic effects, for example ... The teacher pointed her wand at an apple on her desk, she chanted a bit and it apple slowly started floating up. While it was doing that i felt as if that apple was drawing to me it was very strange. Ever since brother and i left "that place", i started to feel some strange energy like things drawing to me. I never really felt that when i was in "that place" but now it was somewhat getting stronger; the feeling wasn''t unpleasant but to the opposite it was refreshing. - As you can see, i used the spell Float on the apple. Depending of how much magicka i put into the spell reflects on how long the spell will hold and how high it will be able to go; so now that we know how spell works i want to ask you what is needed to activate such spell. A lot of people raised their hands on that question. Because i didn''t know the answer, i looked at the other students who did. - Yes Sally ? I looked to my side : Sally stood up and started talking. -The caster has to have sufficient control over his or her magicka and be able to imagine the spell''s effect. For it to be successful other than that, he must be able to remember the chant. The teacher nodded, satisfied by her answer. Wow i would really like to know something like that too... I really have to try hard to put brother at ease; he said the rank up exam will be held 3 times a year. It will only be a couple of months until the very first test starts. - Good ! Now another thing i want everyone to remember is the chant. As Sally just said, the chant is an important part of a spell but not everyone has to use one. Really ? At that thought, the students started to whisper among themselves, asking each other if they knew anything about that. Chloe also nudged me and Sally about this. Sally said that maybe it has something to do with a device that shoots spells. I looked at brother who seemed like he understood something because he was in his usual thinking pose on his chair... - Now now everyone quiet ! We started to listen. - As i said, a mage doesn''t have to use a chant but that goes only to a select amount of people. And i mean people who are born with innate magic talent. In the past we used to call them sorcerers, but now with enough practice anyone can use a spell without a chant. She once again pointed at the apple wich had been floating the whole time. She made a gesture with he wand and it slowly started to peel itself... The students were amazed at how she had done it without a chant. Since i read some books involving magic, i kind of understood why it was so amazing; but still the books i usually read about magic were made up stories. When she finished, a student at the front raised her hand. - Yes Catrina ? - What is the difference between someone who has innate magic talent and someone who doesn''t ? The teacher smiled and said : - That''s a good question. Well then let''s see ... as you know, a person with innate magic talent doesn''t need to use chants, they only need control, imagination and sufficient magicka to do the spell. Overall, people with innate magic talent tend to have 4 times as much magicka than a normal mage. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Another student raised his hand. - Yes Chris ? - Isn''t that a bit unfair ? - How come ? The teacher asked a bit confused. - It seems like people with innate magic talent just get it free and others have to work hard for it. The teacher thought about it and smiled saying : - Yes you are right, in a way, people with innate magic talent are blessed, but that doesn''t mean normal mages like us don''t stand a chance. For example, our dean is a very potent magic user and she has built all of her achievements through hard work and practice. She is even able to use all of her spells without a chant, even thought she doesn''t have innate magic talent. So what i want to say with this is that even if you have innate magic talent it will be useless if you don''t have the control or imagination to actually use it, understand ? The boy smiled and said yes. The teacher turned to us. - Now that we covered that lets continue. We continued to listen to the teacher about the many different magic systems until she told us to pull our books out. I realized that i didn''t have any ... Brother also looked a bit panicked when he heard that but he quickly resolved it in a surprising kind of way. Brother raised his hand above his head and said something and slowly in a tiny light a book started to appear in his hand at that point everyone was already staring at him, including me... Did brother use magic ? The teacher was also distracted by my brother. - Ms Switch, can i give this to Stella ? The teacher nodded and brother stood up, heading my way. The students were also somewhat confused about my brother and when he stopped at my seat he opened his strange book, tapped on a page and in the blink of an eye, a lot of books were stacked upon the desk. - Sorry. He said and walked back to his seat. The teacher continued her lesson. I really wanted to ask brother what he did but couldn''t right now. I stored the books into the messenger bag and was amazed at how it sucked the books, storing all of them so easily. Chloe nudged me so i turned to her. - Hey ! Is your brother a mage ? I thought for a minute : I had never seen him do anything as incredible as magic... Wait ! No, when we were living in "that place", i remembered that one time, we would always change from one place to an other, like a picture book. I didn''t have a clue about why it happened. I wanted to ask brother but i found myself enjoying everything new so much that i forgot to ever ask him how we left... I reluctantly answered her : - I really don''t know; brother works as a bodyguard, maybe he learned magic there. Chloe thought for a minute and asked something else. This time, Sally also seemed interested about this topic because she asked about my brother too. - Who does he guard ? - Cecilia Greenwood. I said nonchalantly. Sally and Chloe seemed frozen for a second, not talking nor even breathing. Chloe abruptly stood up from her seat, looking at me and in a not so quiet voice, she said : - HE GUARDS THE QUEEN !? Everyone in the classroom looked at Chloe .Sally quickly pulled her to her seat scolding her for being rude. - Is there a problem Ms Chloe ? The teacher asked, a bit confused at what she may have heard. - No, sorry Ms Switch ! I was just surprised that''s all... Chloe said embarrassingly. Chloe started asking me questions about my brother and Cecilia while Sally didn''t say anything. But it was obvious that she was curious as well, seeing how she was listening attentively to our talk. - Why are you so interested in Cecilia ? I asked. Chloe laughed a bit, pointed at Sally and said : - Ask her ! I looked at Sally who hadn''t said anything until now but started talking as soon as Chloe pointed her out. Sally looked at Chloe, sighed and said : - Okay you see... And so Sally told me about how Cecilia is a really amazing person, being able to become a Tier 5 mage at the age of 15. She said that most teachers in this school were tier 7 mages at best. Only the dean seemed to be a tier 8 mage, making Cecilia a really amazing person both skilled and beautiful. Somehow i really thought that Sally admired Cecilia. In my mind, Cecilia was like a sister; her classmates seemed to like her very much other, than that meanie who didn''t like brother for some reason. I thought about the promise i gave brother : that i would become a 4th tier mage in one year. I was confident that if i worked really hard, i could do it, but seeing that even Cecilia sis'' needed 9 years to become a tier 5th magician... I was a bit disheartened. The the lesson moved on, talking about the many different magic systems and branch systems. I didn''t understand much but listened to it anyway : i was determined to accomplish my goal this year and put brother at ease ! =========================================================================== I edit previous chapters on my wordpress. https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 28 Final Step I sat in the corner of the room, listening to the teacher who was explaining the basics of magic theory. I observed Stella a few times while i listened to the teacher. Stella seemed to be doing good, talking happily with her classmates, maybe potential friends. Even i was happy for her ! Another thing to note was that when the teacher asked her students to pull their books out, i realized that i forgot to give Stella hers. So i called the grimoire from thin air, not minding my surroundings, and asked the teacher if i could give Stella her books. I got more then one weird stare. It was only later that i found out that conjuring something out of thin air was only possible for a mage above 6th tier. At the time i thought that since everyone used magic, i wouldn''t stand out too much ... i was wrong. I got quite a lot of useful informations out of the teacher about mages in general. The term ''sorcerer'' had been pronounced more than once and i could slowly understand why these people were so rare. If what Steward said was correct, Stella was one of those sorcerers with innate talent, enabling her to use her magic freely. - (DING DONG DING DONG) I looked up to the bell that just rang, meaning that the first hour had ended. Stella looked at me from her seat and waved at me. She looked a little cramped after looking at her classmates, not sure about what to do. I pointed at her then at her friends. She nodded, smiling, and left to talk with Chloe and Sally. I would hear about it from Stella later on. - (maybe i won''t need to hold her hand through this ?) I thought. I stood up and waved at Stella. She noticed and looked my way; i showed the time on my smart phone. She nodded, waved me good bye and resumed talking with her friends. I started walking towards the exit. I already had all the formalities done and documents ordered ... now to inspect our new home ? I looked at my phone and saw that it was 2:05 right now. I would take Stella and Cecilia at 5 o''clock but Stella would need to attend extra classes from 5 to 7 o''clock : i needed to her first, then Cecilia, escort Stella to Ms Kimbridge''s classroom and then bring Cecilia home, wait a bit, take Stella at 7 and get home... sigh ! - So... I thought that i had the time to do something until 5. I considered going to Sera and continue our talk but figured that i may be a bit too pushy... hmm what else could i do ? As i tapped my foot on the ground, standing in front of Stella''s classroom door, i figured what i wanted to do ! I pulled out my phone, chose a name on the very bottom of the list and dialed the number. I waited for someone to pick up and sure enough someone did. - Hey Steward ! Can you call that person of yours ? I think i want to see the place that you were talking about. ===============================Couple Minutes later=================================== After talking a bit with Steward concerning the place i was staying at, he told me that he would send a person to the "gate hall", which i honestly didn''t get what he was talking about until i looked it over the map that i had. And so i was walking to this so called "gate hall". Steward described it as a giant hall people went in and out from, like a "subway" ... which didn''t help me because i didn''t have a clue what a "subway" was in the first place. After couple minutes i descended towards the first floor where the gate was located; on the way down, i was thinking about my current belongings : money didn''t seem to be a problem for now but you could never have enough of it; maybe i should also learn something, a good education would never be unwanted and it could help me understand more things about this world... But right now wasn''t a good time for something like that, i already was in the middle of my job i needed something remote then... As i pondered about it, from the corner of my eye i noticed someone standing in my way. I raised my head a little, to see a guy with some rough clothing on. He seemed a little troubled for some reason. Well that''s what his face indicated in the first place. - Ehhm are you Mr Timer ? I looked him over one more time : he had short brown hair and dark eyes. I couldn''t quite figure out what color it was but i knew it wasn''t black. His clothes were brown and rough looking they weren''t baggy, they seemed to be binding him. He looked alright over all and he was most likely my escort. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. - Yes and you are ? -I''m Thomas, nice to meet you. He streched his hand out for a handshake. I looked him in the eye, i could somewhat see that he was nervous for some reason i didn''t get and didn''t care about anyways. We shook hands it seems like i put too much strenght again because i saw him wince when i squeezed his hand a bit... I really needed to keep this under control, first the broom now this. Thomas quickly took his hand away he shook a little from the pain but i didn''t mind. - Master Steward has assigned me to bring you to your house and explain you how the gate hall works. From what i heard from master, you came from a very far away and isolated land and are here to protect the madam. I thought about it for a minute i never really told anyone where i came from. My background documents stated that i came from the east; i didn''t quite understand but agreed with Steward. He made it clear that i could keep my secrets as long as it didn''t have anything to do with Cecilia or him. On the way down through the corridor, Thomas enlighted me about this "gate hall" : to sum it up, it''s a transportation room or more precise a teleportation room. It seemed simple enough to use. You just stand in the circle initiate it using a chant and think about the place you want to go; it only works if you have a "A" point and a "B" point to travel to, meaning that you activate the circle and appear in another circle in a different location ... simple. As we walked, i asked Thomas about himself. It seemed like he was a mage apprentice studying under Steward. I asked Thomas about the difference between a school for mages and being a mage''s apprentice. He told me that it depended on the master. For example, Steward seemed to be a really well known mage. A lot of people seemed to respect him too he was even invited once to become one of this city''s council member but declined. - Why did he decline ? I asked. I felt curious. Steward was working as a butler for Cecilia but being a member of this so called council should be a way better opportunity for him, so why decline something like that ? Thomas shrugged and said : - Dunno ! I also asked him but he told me that he had debt to pay back, nothing else. - A debt huh... We were walking in an open corridor connected to one of the smaller yards.I couldn''t see a lot of people out here; it seemed like everyone was still in their classes. It sure was quiet... very peaceful indeed. I looked at the yard a bit : there were a lot of flowers and even some fruits and vegetables; some of these were really unknown to me so i got curious, wondering if theys were only grown in this different dimension. - Bugh.... I stopped and clutched my mouth, preventing me from throwing up... What was going on ? Why so suddenly ? I thought. And so again it''s happening ! I thought. And as i did, i could feel my head growing extremely dizzy, pounding and screaming at me. My body was stuck so i quickly leaned to the wall, sitting down while breathing heavily. - Wah ! What it is ? aAre you alright ? Thomas noticed me falling down and quickly came near me asked me. I couldn''t even talk. It was like last time, i looked at him and he seemed really panicked, not sure about what to do. I looked in front of me and waited. -... -...... -......... He was there, kneeling in front of me. Dressed all in black and had blonde haire. His green eyes still shining at me, as if looking at my very soul. His eyes were cold as usual and his face was emotionless and he stayed silent. He got up and slowly approached me. When his head was close to mine, he whispered : -......remember.....me... He stared into my eyes and i could feel something taking my spirit away. Everything was slowly fading away; the scenery was changing and i heard : - Great Marquis ! We are being invaded ! Chapter 29 The Agreement I... i couldn''t move. - Get every soldier ready for a counterattack ! Report back to me when you are ready ! I couldn''t talk either. It was as if i was tied up, not being able to move an inch. The only thing that i could do was to shift my sight... Where am i ?! - Yes my Lord ! I looked down at the person more clearly, he... he looked weird ! He had red skin and horns sticking out of his skull. I couldn''t inspect him any further because he started leaving; his attire was also strange : he was fully armored with some strange ppieces of black metal. Where was i ? I looked around, i was in some big hall with pillars; a long red carpet led to where i was sitting. I assumed the carpet started from the big double door onto here. There were dozens or so candles too but everything was so damn dark that i couldn''t see very well, what was going on !? -... Suddenly the body stood up; i already figured that i was in someone else''s body, seeing their perspective but for what ?! He started marching towards the window on his left side. It seemed like it was really bright outside. When he stood near the window, i couldn''t see for a moment because of the bright light and as my eyes started focusing what i saw was.... - Slaughter. It wasn''t me who talked but it pretty much described it very well : there were 2 armies fighting against each other; blood was spilling everywhere, rains of arrows engulfed the battlefield while flames erupted from strange creatures that spew fire everywhere, killing dozens in one blow... They didn''t even seem to care about their own men..(gulp) - My Lord, our soldiers are ready to be deployed on your command ! The guy turned around looking at the one who was kneeling down asking for his orders. He turned once more, looking at the battlefield and muttered : - We can''t win.... His eyes closed for the moment, he was thinking. - Bring the troops to the gates and get ready for a backup. I will be going down and when i return, i will give further orders. If they advance towards the gate, defend it with all your might but until then wait for my orders ! - Yes my Lord ! I could see that the guy i was in didn''t seem to be very worried. For some reason, he knows that he can''t win but why is he giving such orders instead of retreating ? My vision started to blur again, colors were shifting and going and suddenly : - DIE ! Someone was charging at me... Wait no ! At "him" i suppose; the person was holding a battleaxe, trying to cleave him in two. - I am sorry, i can''t comply to your wishes, maybe later. He raised his hands and suddenly particles started to appear out of nowhere until a bow appeared in his hands. He drew the bow very quickly even thought there was no notched arrow on it; instead there was a green beam forming in the hand holding his bow string... he let go. The beam arrow flew at the speed of light, hitting the battleaxe warrior between his eyes. I was astounded by his accuracy but more so by what came after. - ahh...AHHHHH ! The warrior screamed. He wasn''t quite dead yet, i was so surprised that i almost jumped but also realized that i couldn''t even jump to begin with. Anyway, the warrior held his face trying to pull the arrow out of his red skull that had horns sticking out. As he tried to do so, he realized that it was in vain : the arrow was like non-existing and his hands were passing through its shaft. In the end he kept screaming while the "guy" stood there watching him. For some reason i found it sick. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. - Ughh ahhhuhh ! The warrior finaly succumbed and fell to the ground but not before removing his hands from his face and what i saw was... A mummified face with no eyes or tongue, its skin turned to mere dirt like appearance... - Rest in peace warrior. The "guy" said and passed the corpse... At least he had some respect. I noticed that when the arrow disappeared, the effect that took place was really nasty. As the "guy" started to move through the corridor, i could see dozens of soldiers fighting off the enemy soldiers. There were some strange beings similar to bugs but the size of a human or dogs with 3 heads fighting against other soldiers. The "guy" never started running and kept walking calmly, as if nothing was happening in front of him. He wasn''t fazed at all and when a soldier came up and tried to attack him he answered with his quick arrows between their eyes. Stopping him was unimaginable; it made me wonder even more what he wants from me. We soon stopped in front of a basement entrance. He started muttering to himself. - May thy be with me. A prayer ? My vision once again blurred and, slowly, colors started to form again. What i saw was... the ground ? It seemed like my "guy" here was kneeling for some reason. It had been 8 minutes since he did and he hadn''t moved an inch. What was he doing ? - Rise ! Ugh... A shiver ran down my spine; this voice sounded very old and had a really sharp edge to it, making you think as if the speaker wanted to kill. But it didn''t seem like it for now. The guy slowly raised his body. He still wasn''t looking at the person who spoke to him, keeping his head down. The only thing i saw was the grey stone ground and it was really uneventful down here if you ask me. - Speak ! He said. Once again i had a chill but not so much as the first time. The "guy" raised his head to look at the person but what i saw was just some kind of black smoke with red eyes floating in front of me above an altar. The eyes were deep and sharp; they made you almost think they were carved rubies. - Oh great being, ruler over all, can this humble servant ask of you a favor ? My men are fighting a losing battle and we need your strength to overcome this enemy. I beg of you ,oh great being, i will do anything for such strength ! The guy said once again looking down. When he finished, out of the corner of my eyes, i could see the being made of smoke like shadow shift here and there. He seemed like he was contemplating it. Another few minutes passed and the smoke spoke again. - I will allow you this favor but it will come with a price. - Anything. Answered the "guy". - Haha ! You see, i owe an individual a certain something. You have that certain something so if you agree to this pact, in exchange for this something, i will give your men strength that will overwhelm your enemies. The smoke was speaking, amused of what was to come. The "guy" seemed really desperate because he didn''t even ask what that something was. He was probably thinking that if he asked, the agreement would shatter right here... can''t blame him. - I agree ! And as he said that, my vision once again started to blur away but this time it didn''t seem like it was about to come back. ===================================================================== I edit chapters on my wordpress. https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 30 Mr.Headache Sorry for not posting i was doing my part time job and forgot the time honestly i slept the whole time xD ==================================================================== - Hey ! Are you awake ? Hehe ! I could hear a small giggle just a bit to my right. I was laying down somewhere. I could feel grass brushing my back and a familiar breeze... When i opened my eyes, i could see a blurry silhouette just above me. - Livi ? She smiled, pushing her long black hair over her ear. - Took your time to open your eyes didn''t you ? I didn''t answer and just pushed myself up to look around... Like last time, i was still in the wide grass plain, no buildings or mountains, were in sight. Just an infinite grass plain it seemed. It dawned on me when i looked around that i remembered all of this, but when i woke up last time in Cecilia''s mansion i had forgotten about it; how come ? I looked at Livi who was kneeled next to me. She had an amused look on her face, seeing that i had just realized it. She know what i was thinking. - Before you ask anything, i should first tell you why you are. We don''t really have all the time in the world and it''s ticking. I nodded. Whatever it was, for some reason i felt that what she was about to tell me was very important, so i listened. Her violet eyes glowed a bit and i could swear some kind of text was going through ththem. She looked up a bit and said : - Leraje is the demon of wars and killing, titled as the great marquis of the demonic realm. He was born in the human realm, glamoured as a human born to kill and serve. He is a natural born assassin. Out of the 72 demons, he is marked as the 14th with the most killing potential against single target. As she finished speaking, i could see that her eyes stopped glowing. She looked at me and finally said : - Well it''s time to wake up isn''t it ? And so everything turned black... again. ===================================Dawn waking up================================ I opened my eyes. My head really hurt... as if a rock had been smashing it repeatedly. I tried to remember where i was: I was looking at a white ceiling while my body was under a warm blanket. The last thing i remember was getting one of those sudden headaches and¡­ that black clothed person. - Leraje¡­ I mumbled. - I am listening my Lord ! What ?! I slowly turned to the right to see who was speaking and sure enough, there he was ! Standing with his green eyes and long blonde hair, clothed with a black mantle and hat. He was there... Leraje ? I stopped time on the spot. Okay, what now ? Who is he anyway ? Where am i ? I looked at my surroundings; it seemed like i was in a bedroom. There was a wardrobe with a mirror attached to it to my left, the bed i was sleeping in was a double sized one with a night stand and a lamp on each side and there was also a desk to my right. Next to it was Leraje, standing stuck like a statue... Oh my god ! Did i get kidnapped ? Anyway, first of all i needed information. There was a door next to the wardrobe and i quickly opened it, then explored the building. I could worry about Leraje later, I needed to¡­ wait why was i calling him Leraje now ? Didn¡¯t i always call him green eyed something ? I thought about it; why did i feel so familiar about this person, even thought i didn¡¯t know him one bit ? or did i ? A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. There were stairs going down to the first floor. I was also standing next to a window and when i looked outside, i could see cars, stopped on their tracks, and other people. It seemed like i have been transported to my original dimension while I was out... But where did Thomas go ? I looked toward the bedroom and returned where leraje was standing. I stared at him¡­ No I don¡¯t feel anything bad about him. I can¡¯t even feel any hostility towards him, maybe a bit of suspicion but i felt as if he was someone close to me¡­ Anyway, first of all i inspected his body a bit : he was over 180 cm tall and had a muscular body his overall appearance was a rather handsome one. He had green eyes, white skin and blonde long hair going down his back. He was mostly clothed in black; the only thing i could see was his face, some parts of his skin and hair. He didn¡¯t have anything on him other then his clothes on his back underneath his mantle he wore a normal white shirt and blue jeans with blue sneakers¡­ I decided to first tie him on a chair and question him. I didn¡¯t feel any hostility towards him but who knows. After i tied him on a chair and started time. I found the rope downstairs, in a kitchen... which I found odd. - Who are you ? Leraje himself didn¡¯t seem to mind his bondage and just answered my question. - My name is Leraje my Lord. Honestly I was a bit confused ! Lord ? - Why are you calling me your Lord ? I asked. - Because by my agreement, i am hereby your belonging. Thereby, you are my Lord ! For a minute, i thought that he was just messing with me but i could see in his eyes that he wasn¡¯t kidding one bit. Who is he ? - Why are you here ? - To serve you ! He answered. It didn¡¯t seem like he was lying.. How about a threat ? - If you are lying, you are going to be in a world of pain ! I said and took his hand, grabbing his finger, i put a bit pressure on it but it seemed like he didn¡¯t mind at all. - I understand my Lord. He answered as if he already accepted his fate. I let his hand go and looked at his eyes, trying to find a bit of fraud in it but for some reason he didn¡¯t seem to be hiding anything at all. I thought for a bit, where was Thomas ? - Where is the person who was supposed to escort me here ? - He brought us here and asked me to tell you that this place was yours, my Lord. Wait ! Thomas did that ? Why would he let someone as suspicious as him watch me ? - Where is Thomas now ? - He left. He didn¡¯t say anything when he did. I sighed. Until now he didn¡¯t even tell me one lie anyway so i drew the kitchen knife and cut the bindings. He seemed trustworthy for now. Once I cut the ropes, he stood up, hands behind his back with a straight posture as i sat down on the bed. I had somewhat explored the whole place when time was stopped... it was mine now, huh. - So, do we introduce ourselves ? I said with a slight grin. I finally get to know the cause of my headaches. Chapter 31 The Requirements - Well hello ! My name is Dawn Timer; i am 15 year old and work as a bodyguard. Who are you ? When i finished talking, he suddenly knelt down on one leg, face down and arm in the back; the other arm to the ground. - I am Leraje. I don''t have a surname so i apologize if that may inconvenience you my Lord. In my memory, i am 27 years old; i specialize in assassinations and commanding my Lord. I couldn''t understand this guy one bit... But assassination ? I sucked my breath and asked : - Where did you come from and why are you here ? And stand up when i am talking to you ! He quickly stood up and got to his straight posture again. He was a really formal kind of guy. - The great one informed me about this so i shall explain... And so he started talking about himself and why he was here. Once he started talking, i wondered if he was here to distract me but once he told me that he came from the demon realm and that he made a agreement with a demon god : in exchange for power to his men he would be bound to a book, to be evoked by its owner and used as a servant. I started to believe him because of the Clavivula that i had. It also explained many weird things that happened so far, so i was satisfied. - Why now ? Why didn''t you come out right away and why did you have to spook me all the time ? I asked. I finished listening to him and wondered why he came out now and what were all these headaches for. He cleared his throat a bit and started talking : - You see, my Lord, for a demon such as me to be a evoked, the user must meet a specific requirement. To evoke such demon, once the requirements are met, the user will experience the turning point of the demon; how everything led the demon to be bound to the book. About this i don''t really know anything, i also don''t know about the other demons or anything about the book itself. Once the user dies, the demon who was evoked once will lose his memories from the time he or she was evoked. So i am sorry if i can''t help my Lord. He got quiet after that and waited. I started thinking... From the start, the Clavicula was not just a simple grimoire : From what i gathered so far, grimoires are books that are similar to research datas, but its more about magical studies. The book i possessed was able to summon demons. It contained datas about demons, but it was also able to summon them. So far, i didn''t read any of it because i didn''t particularly need to know about demons , rituals or spells. I also thought it was a major pain in the ass because it wouldn''t help me one bit. I sighed and looked at Leraje again. He seemed calm and his eyes were fixated in front of him, not looking at anything in particular. Seeing him in front of the wall here, it reminded me of some hard ass admiral that i once read in a novel about World War Two. So what should i do about him ? Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. I narrowed my eyes, i wanted to know one more thing. - Can you tell me the requirement to be able to evoke you. He fidgeted a bit but returned to normal and looked down at me. I noticed something different in his eyes, something i didn''t see the first or second time. His eyes were foggy, as if something was floating in them : his eyes were green on the edges but in their centers was something akin to a dense fog. I shuddered slightly looking at him. I gulped. - It''s... cold blooded murder. It is my requirement. I blinked, cold blooded murder ? But when did i kill anyone ? I thought for a second... Oh yes, the old man ! I beat him to death, was that really cold blooded murder ? I thought i was defending myself... No, wait ! I was defending Stella so i think he is right : i just killed him, no question asked. He was too dangerous to let live... I shook my head. Why was i even trying to justify my reason of killing. I even forgot about that old man; the only reason i even remembered him was because he gave me this encyclopedia of demons and spells and because of Leraje who was standing here. How anticlimactic this was. I thought for a minute. I didn''t have much use for him : he was a assassin, not a babysitter or a part timer worker. From what i gathered, it didn''t seem like he needed rest nor food to survive; all the energy he got was from the book... Which was also a bit weird but i accepted it. I looked at him for a moment. How could i explain his presence to Cecilia and Stella ? He was my new bodyguard ? Hell was one myself, why would i need one ? - For now, guard the perimeter of this house. If anyone suspicious comes by, report it to me; if they try to attack you, knock them out, contact me and wait for my orders. For now, that should be good. - Yes my Lord. Leraje slowly melded with the shadows... At least now i didn''t have to pay for any security alarm. I stood up and started streching a bit. I looked at my clock : only 30 minutes passed since i was out. I looked out of the window, the sun was halfway down. Maybe should i explore some of the city. I needed to think about this whole thing about the book and what it meant. Steward also told me that the vampires that i took out today were working with the ones from Los Angeles; maybe i could look into that since he didn''t say i wasn''t allowed to. ============================================================================ I edit previous chapters https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 32 Hellhound I looked out of the window into the streets. The sun was going down; soon it would be night. I stepped out of the room and started going down the stairs to the first floor. The building had 2 floors plus there were stairs going up to the roof. This building was one of those half shop half home kind of places. The first floor had shelves and 2 small tables and in the middle of the main hal,l at the end of the room, there was a reception, to take orders it seemed. The second floor was overall for living only : there were 3 different bathrooms, 1 kitchen, 2 living rooms and another 5 rooms. All of them were already furnished. The place seemed very clean : someone had to be taking care of this place. The first floor also had a lot more rooms but they weren''t anything special. Half of those rooms seemed to be for storage purposes, there was also one room that was a big workshop because it had a lot of electronic tools and some tools that i couldn''t identify. This building also had a back entrance, making it quite neat. The main entrance was in the reception room where showcase windows showed the insides of the room. - My Lord, this building has wards that identify and record the individuals that come and go. It also keeps unwanted guests outside of the building. Moreover, keys aren''t necessary either because the doors open at the owner''s command. I nodded and looked at the back door. I touched its handle and could see some faint light coming from the lock. It made a Ching kind of noise. The door unlocked and i was able to open it. As i was about to leave, Leraje quickly stood next to the door and said : - My Lord, do you want me to escort you ? Things could happen and you may need a hand or another pair of tools to use. I took a glance at Leraje. He really seemed rigid and awkward sometimes, keeping his face blank all the time for some reason. Even if i only knew him since a few minutes ago , he can be a bit awkward to be around. I turned to him. Leraje''s posture was as always, very straight and it seemed like he was expecting to talk. - First of all, don''t call me Lord in the future; it can lead to quite a lot of misunderstandings. Just call me Dawn like everyone else. I looked at his face; for a moment he didn''t seem like a person, more like an object. - Always talk out your own opinion. It doesn''t matter if it is helpful or not; plain advice could also help and don''t be so rigid, ask questions if you don''t understand something not only to me but anyone else too and third... I raised my palm to his face and said : - If you figure out how i tied you onto that chair without you knowing, you can be my bodyguard. Until then, you are free to do anything until i call you understand ? He nodded while making a bit of a troubled face but still, this is the first time i saw an expression on his face. He could become a good friend in time. - Now, follow me ! We are gonna investigate a bit; you may be able to help me too. And so, we left the building to the city of Los Angeles. I would be lying if i said i wasn''t excited. The city was bustling with so much noises coming from every direction that it made my head go dizzy. Once i left the building, i lowered my hearing sense somewhat to keep my head cool... the building seems to have other kinds of effects because when i was inside, i didn''t hear anything. I looked at Leraje, walking beside me while keeping a passive face but i could see his eyes swirling around, curious of everything in our vicinity. He also asked me some questions when he couldn''t keep it inside and i answered as best as i could. We were walking down the street. If you asked where we were going, then it wasn''t anywhere in particular. I was just looking to the people and using my hearing sense on them to see if their heart was beating normally or very slow. The reason i was doing that was because my last encounter with vampires led me to believe that their heartbeats were almost non existent. The sun wasn''t down yet and i couldn''t find anyone who had an abnormal heart rate. I didn''t even know if vampires would come out at full night or not. I sighed. Leraje seemed like he picked up some of my frustration. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. - What is it my Lor... i mean Dawn. I looked at him; he wasn''t wearing his black mantle and hat and looked like a normal guy. He was 27 years old but his face looked like that of a 18 or 21 year old. The people we were passing, especially the females, were looking back at us. I could sometimes hear some remarks about us, some nice, some very disturbing. I almost wanted to wear my mask again but forgot it at home. - I am trying to find vampires. Leraje made an ugly face as i said that. - Why would someone like you want to find such vile and disgusting creatures ...? I could literally feel the disgust in his voice. I dismissed that thought and said : - It''s for information i need from them. I heard that some big shot from russia came and started to plot something with the Los Angeles vampires. I am curious about what he wants; it is also kinda part of my job but i am not really supposed to do this... it is just more convenient that way. He nodded to me and started thinking aloud : - From my experience, vampires usually gather at places where they can get easy prey... Like a brothel, a bar or even a harbor sometimes. He had a point but i am really not sure if a brothel could be found in the open here, as for a bar... We already passed 20 of those in this one street. It would take too much time to search something like that and the harbor was really out of question... Where else could it be ? I sighed once again and stopped in my tracks. Leraje stopped too, pondering. My stomach started grumbling : i was starving. I looked around to see if we could find some place to eat... Wait no ! For me to eat. Across the street there was a restaurant. It was called a wafflehouse and it was still open; decent amount of people were eating inside. There were a lot of people with their families in there too. - Leraje, come. I need to eat something. Anyway, i don''t think we are going to find anything today. Leraje nodded and we started crossing the street. While we were walking, i saw a black dog sniffing around from the corner of my eyes. I almost dismissed it... Until i saw his glowing red eyes. I stopped walking and stared at it. It had mangled black fur, glowing red eyes and was easily twice as big as a normal dog. It was walking up the street, sniffing following some trail toward something. I was aghast for a moment but quickly came back to myself because the people that were passing the dog didn''t seem to notice him at all or they just didn''t care ? Wait a minute... - Leraje, look at that and tell me what you are seeing ? I pointed my finger towards the monstrosity of a dog. I wasn''t even sure if it was a dog; it kinda reminded me of a hound because of its flat downwards ears. Leraje looked at it, his face was still passive as if nothing was out of ordinary. - Its a hound, a dog species; what about it ? I was confused, was i seeing things ? I massaged my eyes for a moment and looked again... Nope, still a giant monster hound. - Is anything wrong Dawn ? Leraje looked puzzled and little worried too; i looked back at the dog. As if it was feeling my stare, the giant dog raised its head and looked towards me. When i saw its face, i almost wanted to puke : the hound''s face was a mess. Flesh was missing at some places while fur was also not in the right places. Some parts didn''t even seem to have skin at all. I looked back to the wafflehouse and started walking; it didn''t have anything to do with me. I wasn''t really scared of it but this odd appearance of a hound just reeked of trouble for sure. - Is everything okay Dawn ? - Yes. Leraje squinted his eyes a bit and looked at the hound, crossing his arms. I was already starting to leave him behind so he let go of the issue and started walking too. We then entered the wafflehouse. ========================================================================= I edit previous chapters http://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 33 Nervousness To The New Level Leraje and i entered the wafflehouse and sat at a table next to an open window. The restaurant''s atmosphere was warm and cozy. Parents and their childrens were laughing, eating, talking and so on... I honestly felt a little lonely. - Your order ? I snapped out of my thoughts and looked at our waitress. I wanted to avoid making any eye contact with people or face someone because of the sheer staring it would cause for the party. I then raised the menu, hiding my face and just chose the foods that were the most obvious. - Waffles and tea please. The waitress raised an eyebrow; seeing my strange attitude she started smiling and turned to Leraje who seemed a bit confused about what we were doing. - And you, lover boy, what''cha want ? I could give you something extra if you lwant ? She empathized that last part while blinking at him. This kind of behavior seemed quite unfitting with such establishment. Leraje on the other hand seemed completely oblivious to the fact that the waitress was flirting with him and just said : - No thanks ! I''ll take the same think as is my Lor... i mean my friend over there. I sighed. The waitress seemed a bit put off. She wrote the order on her paper and left with a huff. I put the menu down and looked at Leraje. I wondered if he was always like that... In fact i didn''t know much about him; might as well ask him. - Didn''t you realize that girl was trying to... you know... - What ? He didn''t seem to have a clue... Numbskull ! - Forget it so what did you do before you came here ? Leraje thought for a bit and said : - I was a commander in the demon realm since i was 18 years old; i fought battles with many companions and friends, protecting my realm from the soldiers of the heaven realm until i made a pact with the great one and got sealed here. As impressive as it may sound, he wasn''t the kind of guy who did small talk, it seemed. - So, what did you do before you turned 18 ? Did you have a hobby ? Friends to talk with ? Leraje seemed a bit lost when i asked him about that. It''s not like we were that much different : i did''t have much friends nor anyone to talk with and my hobbies were generally for my own gain, not something long lasting. I enjoyed reading but it wasn''t my interest. - I... I was born in the earth realm; from here, i studied to become an assassin and shadow mage. Other than practice... no wait. For a second i thought that his eyes glowed but they were normal the second later. -I love hunting, yes hunting ! Leraje was starting to space out, reminiscing something from his memory. I stopped bothering him and looked around us. The waitress was about to come any second and the people surrounding us seemed very comfortable. I looked outside through the window : the hound was long gone. It wasn''t the first time this happened. When i first met Sera, she told methat she was using a glamour to hide her horns. Even tough she didn''t dispel it, was able to see through it; even the stairs going up to her room, supposedly hidden, were seen through by me. Illusions in general seemed to be ineffective against me. I wondered if it was related to my eye''s change of color. Other than night vision i don''t know what else i might have gained through that incident. I pulled out my phone; it had been 20 minutes since we came here and i''d need to go and get my sister and cecilia one hour later. I peeked towards the kitchen, wondering what took them so long. From a open window, i could see two female waitresses talking to each. The second one seemed really excited about something whilethe first waitress, the one who took our orders, seemed a bit uncertain. I tuned my ears a little and started concentrating on them. I was a bit bored to be honest and i also wanted to see to what extend i could do this. Slowly, the people next to me started to quiet down a bit the while voice of those waitresses quickly got louder and clearer. - Oh come on Vick ! Just go ask that guy ! I swear if you aren''t going, i will. Such a hotie with blonde hair and green eyes ! Someone is going to take that; i can also see some pretty damn good curves on his bicep girl. I wasn''t staring at them, i pretended to look out of the window. - Well it''s not like i didn''t try to hint him but he didn''t seem like he wanted any of this. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. - Who would take a waitress in a family restaurant seriously ? What did you say to him anyways ? The waitress who took our order paused a bit. - I told him he can get something extra if he wanted.... I could hear a clap coming from the other waitress : i assumed she was face palming. - Vick, you know this is a family restaurant. How would he know what you were hinting at. - Hehehehe.... She laughed embarrassingly. - Are you going to ask him or what ? - What if he says no ? She asked a bit panic in her voice. - Who cares its not like you''re ever going to meet him again ? If so, the worst that could happen is him eating here regularly and from what i know i never saw him here. If yes, then he must be wearing some big hat to hide himself. The other waitress sighed. - Hey, you need to ask him now we can''t stall the order forever you know ! The waitress who took our order squealed a bit. She calmed herself and started approaching the kitchen door but suddenly stopped for a second and turned around. - Wait ! And what about his friend ? What if he doesn''t want to go without him ? What if he rejects me and tries to give me a false reason for a no ! The other waitress froze for a bit and looked at our table. I was pretending to look outside the window so i didn''t look that suspicious. The other waitress sighed and said : - I''ll ask him to go with me, that way he can''t reject both of us at the same time. - What if he is a creep...? She couldn''t finish her words. Instead i could hear a clap and a bit of silence. - Stop with you goddamn "what if" woman ! Even if he is a creep, i could always lose him in the club ! You, on the other hand, absolutely have to get that guy, understand ?! And another thing : i heard that the club was celebrating something and if you come with a couple, the prices will be halved for the night. It is perfect Vick, i tell you. - Ugh... Okay. And by the way what are they celebrating for, to be such a special night ? The other waitress thought for a bit. - I don''t know; i just heard that some people from russia came and something happened. I stopped for a bit... How big of a coincidence was this ? Could this be even true ? Those two kept talking. - Anyways, lets go over there, no time to lose. I quickly shut off my hearing and tuned it back to human level. I shook leraje for a bit and woke him up from his dream. - Leraje, listen here ! He nodded, a bit confused from my sudden burst. - There will be two girls coming here now and they will ask us something. I want you to agree with them, you understand ?! He nodded again not sure what he agreed upon. On the corner of my eyes, i could see both of those females approaching us and finally stopping at our table. Leraje seemed as passive as ever but when i listened to his heart a bit, i could hear it pounding like a bongo drum. What was up with this guy ?! The two girls seemed nervous; the girl who was pep talking our waitress nudged her. - Ehm hi ? I turned my face to them casually; both of them gasped for a bit while looking at me. - Eghh... - Ehmm -.... Both of these girls stammered. It seems like they forgot what to say but what really surprised me was Leraje : he FROZE like literally; he stopped moving, just facing those two with his stupid smile becoming a statue... I really wanted to sigh. On top of that no one was going to ask anyone... I stood up from my seat. Both of those girls followed me. Their eyes were really nervous for some. Hey girl, didn''t you want all of this in the first place ?! I made a small smile and asked : - Hey you two, would you like to come with us to a club ? Both of us were just about to search for one because we are new here and we would like some escorts from here. So, How about it ? By the way i copied this line from a book so if you''re interested its called "sleepless nights"" =================================================================================== I edit previous chapters https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 34 Aphrodisiac As i finished my invitation, about 20 seconds passed, making the atmosphere more awkward than it was supposed to be... and Leraje wasn''t helping at all. The other waitress that gave the pep talk to the one called Vick started to snap out of her delusion. Now that i looked at her face closer, she was fairly pretty, having long brown hair, tanned skin and deep brown eyes. The other waitress called Vick... not so much but cute with her short black hair, nonetheless. - Ye.. yes we could help you if you want. Down the street, there is a club called Victorious. Wanna go with us ? We were about to go there anyway ? I nodded at her. She looked really pleased and told us that we should wait for them to change their uniforms. In this conversation no one other than me and the brunette talked. Leraje was still as a statue and the short black haired girl was in a shock, staring at me. A couple minutes later, both of us finished discussing the plan. The brunette was called Megan and the black short haired girl was Victoria hence her nickname "Vick". - See you soon ! I waved my hand at those two; Vick didn''t talk much but nodded to my questions at least. As their backs disappeared over the door to the employee section, i halted my hand and dropped my smile. I then looked at Leraje and swiftly grabbed his collar. When i did so, he gasped for a second. I stared at him coldly, giving pressure to my pull. - Explain what just happened ! I said very slowly forit to sink in. It seemed like he was very embarrassed because of this situation. He looked down guiltily and gulped : - I am not good with women my Lord.... He stated, ashamed for some reason. I stared at him blankly... Wasn''t this guy like 27 years old ?! Why is he acting like a guy who was about to confess to his first love ? He is really strange ! The only thing i know about him is that when he turned 18 years old, he became a commander in the demon realm. I didn''t ask him where that realm was or what it was. I generally didn''t care but really... There were all sorts of weird things about him, not that i am normal either. I sighed and looked at my clock. I had under 1 hour before i needed to return home and escort Cecilia back to her dorm and get Stella home. - Listen Leraje. He looked at me, a bit sour for some reason. I pointed my finger at the employee section where Vick and Megan had gone and said : - We will go now and follow those two ! If they ask you something, answer them with a yes, no or just tell them something that will do for an answer ! If they ask you where you came form, just tell them Atlanta ! If they ask you why you are here, tell them that you are visiting a friend with me ! Anything else is for you to decide, we are not here to get any woman nor are we here to have fun : we are here to investigate nothing more nothing less, crystal clear ? Leraje seemed to steel himself and nodded. - Clear... He answered after another couple minutes. Those two girls came back; Leraje was still very nervous but was able to make simple answers to their questions. And me ? I was only wondering how the club could be connected to the vampires and why they were here in the first place ? ===============================Couple minutes later================================== We were currently outside the club. On the way here, i saw a lot of people swarming towards this club like bees after honey. While we were walking, i also noticed that the entrance guard was not what he looked like : he was a vampire. - So you two, why did you come to this city ? Megan asked. Since our departure toward this club, she was the main conversation holder. I gave some simple answers there and there, mostly i didn''t really care. I was observing anything, looking for clues. Leraje smiled a bit and said : - We came here to visit a friend of ours. Vick looked a bit interested when Leraje answered. They didn''t really talk much but when Leraje would answer questions, Vick was the main person to get the details from him. Another really interesting thing was that they never asked about our age. I was 15 years old, from what i assumed both of these girls had to be at least over 21, near Leraje''s age; but no one ever asked anything about age in this little group, making it quite convenient for me. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. While Vick was squeezing Leraje for answers, i was staring at the guard. His pulse was very slow. I deduced that vampires did have a pulse and that most people couldn''t hear them. It seemed that their almost non-existing pulse gave other people the impression that vampires were undead. In reality, the heart rate of a vampire seemed to be one beat over 4 hours or so, making it very quiet and too slow for anyone to hear other than me... I wondered if anyone else knew about this. Cecilia said that vampires were walking corpses but from the infos i gathered, they did have a pulse which made them actually alive ? - Hey Dawn ? Dawn ! I snapped out of my thoughts and looked at Megan who was talking to me. I glanced back at Vick and Leraje for a bit both; of them seemed like they were enjoying themselves in their tiny conversation. Megan looked a bit confused, probably because i spaced out. - Ah sorry ! It''s just that i was surprised how long the the waiting line was. It was actually true : the line was very long here. People were standing, all dressed up, waiting for their turn to go in... This would take time... time that i didn''t have. I looked towards the guard. I had an idea to skip this line. iI will depend if i was wrong or not. - Guys i ''ll be back for in a sec... Leraje, stay here ! - Sure ! But what are you going to do ? I looked at Megan who just talked and glanced at Leraje for a bit, giving him the signal to stay put. He nodded. - You''ll see. I started going toward the entrance of the club while ignoring the other people who were standing in line. Some gave me nasty looks and some even cursed me but i didn''t mind. The guard noticed my approach, gave me a stern look and held his palm in front of me, stopping me. - Wow wow ! Stop here pretty face, you will go back in the line like everyone el... - I heard that Vladimir came in town. I wanted to tell him hi since he came here. I also brought some of my friends over and i think he is expecting me too. The last time i saw him was over 40 years ago. Did you know that as your kind forgets the flow of time, their temper also gets shorter if you know what i mean ? I gave him a toothy grin while empathizing my last sentence. I could see his already pale face slowly grow paler, giving him a really unhealthy skin color. - Ugh... I am sorry ! Of course you and your friends can enter ! The Master is at the second floor; just ask one of the servants if you want to know something or a guide... I could literally feel fear oozing from his body. If this little threat made him go stiff, then i would really like to know who this Vladimir was. I motioned our group to come here. They were quite surprised about how i got the guard to let us in but didn''t question it. When Leraje stood in front of the guard, he made a little snort, showing his disgust towards vampires.The poor guard seemed to pale even more when he saw Leraje : From what i know, the guard probably tried to use his sense to identify Leraje and figured out that he was anything but human. I laughed a bit when i saw that. We entered the club and the first thing i noticed was the smell... Drugs ! The air was full of anti-drepessants and aphrodisiacs, making the crowd a lot more relaxed and willing to whatever was about to happen here. It was going to get interesting, i could feel it. =========================================================================== I edit previous chapters kakemonoko.wordpress.com Chapter 35 Dawn Of The Pure Blood Bright lights, music loud enough to make you deaf and a lot of young people drugged from the air dancing around like crazy... Looking around, this club was really a haven for vampires : these people almost mindless and willing to do everything were the perfect prey for vampires. And judging from the guard, this place was certainly controlled by them. I wonder if this is even legal... Not the preying on humans, but the drugs that were floating in the air. Because of my own late experience with drug making, i had somhow gained a strong immunity towards drugs or poison in general. I could also test my theory with alcohol to see if i had a high constitution ? - Let''s go get some drink first and then hit the floor ! Megan seemed really excited and Vick also seemed more energetic than before. However Leraje was the same as ever; he probably also had some kind of immunity toward drugs. He was looking around too, not because he was curious, more like he was acting as if he was in a lion''s den. In reality, it was somewhat true. - Sure, let''s go ! I answered with a smile. I gave Leraje a quick nudge. - Try to distract these two. I will pass dancing. Just try to avoid any vampire from noticing you. For now, i won''t need you but if it gets dire, run away. If those vampires notice what you are, just tell them you wanted to have fun. We won''t have all night because the guard will probably tell someone about us coming so let''s make it quick. He nodded and we soon arrived at the bar. - Two tequilas please ! And you two ? I pulled a roll of money from my breast pocket and pulled 200 dollars from it. - I pay and i rather pass. Megan and Vick looked really surprised seeing me pull so much money from my pocket but quickly dismissed it. Leraje was a bit clueless and just took a tequila too. I looked at the barmaid a bit : her eyes shined when she saw the money in my hand. I concentrate my hearing; it would have been easier if not for this loud music but i finally succeeded and as expected : She was a vampire. - 3 tequilas coming right up ! She said with a bit of cheerfulness in her voice. I gave her the note and she gave 50 dollars back. I could feel her cold skin touching my hand; it''s no wonder they were called undead since their bodies'' temperature were very low. It gave me a light shiver, thinking about it. She raised an eyebrow, probably noticing my shiver. We started talking a bit in front of the bar. Leraje tried to lead the conversation, distracting them a bit and failed because he didn''t have much knowledge about this world it. But that wasn''t a problem because Megan and Vick seemed like they were starting to get under the influence of the drug. I barely needed to talk and these two already gulped down their tequilas when Leraje didn''t even taste his. - Your friend is quite unique isn''t he ? Said the barmaid. She was cleaning a glass the whole time we were chatting. The bar here was almost deserted. For some reason almost every guest was on the dancefloor. She probably noticed that Leraje wasn''t human. If you wanted to know how vampires did that, i think they generally use their enhanced hearing like me. When i try to hear Leraje''s heartbeat, i got something close to the noise of a river flow instead of that of a heartbeat... Quite weird; made you wonder what demon anatomy would look like. I looked at Leraje, he was talking about some war that happened in his realm. These two girls were probably thinking he was talking about some book or tv show but either way they didn''t seem to mind at all; i assumed the drug had already taken effect. I turned to the barmaid. - Yeah, met him some months ago he is pretty quiet most of the time but has quite amusing comments for himself. She looked at Leraje for a bit. - I can see that. She looked at her glass and placed it back to its shelf. - Can i ask you something ? She looked confused but smiled and nodded. - You can ask me anything you want pretty boy, but do your parents know you are here ? I didn''t know vampires could see age maybe i can do that too ? I gave her a crooked smile and said. - If you ever meet them, tell them that i would also like to know what they would think about this. She stopped smiling and gave me a raised eyebrow; she probably also realized i was telling the truth but, even if i was lying, there was no way she would be able to tell. - Very well. We all have our own questions in life young man so go on, what would you like to know ? She was bored in all honesty and seemed like she wanted to pass time somehow. This party certainly didn''t seem to promote conversations with this kind of music going around. - I heard that all prices for this night would be halved if you come as a couple, do you know why ? Her eyes flashed a bit. I was certain thatshe knew something. - No, i don''t know. The manager just decided to do so. Whatever she knew she wasn''t going to tell. - Well i was just curious, another thing... And so i started questioning her. I was also looking at the time because i would have to slow down time and return home in couple minutes. I was really worried but i still wanted to be on time. From what i gathered from the barmaid, one day the manager decided to make this party under the president''s instructions. She said that some people that came from russia who belong to a branch club from this one came and brought good news. Thus they decided to celebrate that. - Why a couple then ? Couldn''t they just had this one night half priced ? I could tell that she was getting somewhat annoyed but at the same time she was patient i give her that. - Uhh i don''t know ! Maybe they wanted more people, i am not manager okay ! I nodded and turned back to Leraje, just to see Megan''s face literally 5 cm from mine. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. - Hey ! Let''s go dance ! Megan was a bit wobbly and her face was a bit pink. Vick didn''t seem better because Leraje was holding her to keep her balanced. I also noticed the concentration of drugs in the air was a bit stronger than before. Did they just refresh the stack that was used before ? - I need to go to the restroom, you can go ahead and start dancing ! I''ll be right back. I hopped off my seat. Megan seemed like she wanted to respond but Leraje quickly told them something and they started going to the dance floor. I gave a look and reminded to stay vigilant : we weren''t going to stay here very long. When i entered the male''s restroom, i noticed that it was really clean and deserted. I couldn''t smell anything foul even with my enhanced smell sense. I wondered if the cleaners were also vampires; from what i saw, all of the personal seemed to be vampires. I looked at the mirror : my golden eyes were shining, the barmaid probably found that really odd. I know she was trying to see through me a couple times but only found that i was ahuman. She probably assumed that i was wearing contacts. My hair was a bit messy. The room was a bit hot and moist from drugs; i swear i could see pink clouds sometimes, what were they doing ? I quicky opened the window to the alleyway to let in some fresh air : it was time to start my search. - Stop ! Everything got quiet. No sound was made. It was as if everything was shut down; i got out of the restroom. - Hmm. I stopped for a second and looked at the mirror. My previous reflection, when i was standing in front of it, was still on the mirror. It hadn''t moved one bit. - Neat. I left the restroom. Everything was as i knew, frozen in time. I could see Leraje and those other 2 girls on the floor, dancing; Leraje looked really awkward. The barmaid was still standing, still fumbling with her glass cleaning. I don''t get why bartenders always are always obsessed with glasses. I started walking toward the stairs that were going to the second floor. I previously inspected them and saw 2 big guys guarding it; both of them clothed in black with sunglasses and everything. At first, when i saw them, i thought they were vampires but i was wrong. Don''t misunderstand me ! They weren''t humans either, their heartbeats were normal but their general blood flow was very different from that of a vampire or a human. I wasn''t going to figure out what they were; i just passed through them and started going up. As i entered the second floor, i saw that i was in a big hall leading to multiple rooms. There were also 4 cameras placed on each corner of the room. The mirror in the restroom gave me an unseful info : it meant that if i stopped time while something was capturing my image, it would record that; meaning that if i stopped time right here while the cameras were recording me, there would have been a slight picture of me, disappearing in the next second. I started walking toward a random door. I needed to end this fast, i didn''t want to freeze time any longer than necessary because the more time went to waste, the heavier the exhaustion backlash would be... And i didn''t mean your regular sore body, i meant pain that went all over your body and made you go limp for the next 24 hours. I started searching through the rest of the rooms. The building wasn''t big like the prison or Cecilia''s mansion; it was still bigger than my house by a lot of rooms. There were sometimes one or two people around one room but most of the them seemed to be deserted for some reason. There was no third floor because i only saw stairs towards the basement and the second floor. - Huh ? As i entered another room, i was surprised to find a girl sitting in a chair, reading a fashion magazine. Her appearance was very young, making her at least around 15 or 18 , well, around my age. I stared at her for a bit; she looked bored out of her mind going through that magazine. Next to her, there were also another 2 guys standing to her left and right; the surprising thing was that i knew one of them ! It was Rupert ! How did he get here ? Didn''t Steward catch him ? I wondered. The one standing on the left was a girl : she also looked young but from her appearance she should be a young adult, her size wasn''t big either since she was a head shorter than me. There was a door behind these three. From the two who standing people''s position, i assumed that they were some kind of bodyguards towards this girl. I looked at her from closer : she was a real eye catching beauty with long black hair and crimson red lips, her skin was also really pale; not ashen like most vampires i had already seen but shiny as ivory. Her eyes were brown but i could see some dark red mixed into it. Her height was almost the same as mine, making her quite tall for her age. I was wondered who these guys were and what they were doing. Obviously, this girl was waiting for something and the other two here were just guarding her. I passed between them and was about to open the door when... - ?! I gasped and looked to my side, the girl was still frozen, just like a bored statue going through her magazine. I was surprised. The reason being my wrist almost felt like something was squeezing it hard for a second. I checked just to be sure but there was nothing. I looked at the door and back to the girl. Her eyes had that shiny glint to it that made me feel that she was conscious of everything happening. I sighed. I was thinking too much... I was sure... At least 90%... Naah ! I quickly opened the door and what i found was... ============================================================================= I just couldn''t help myself sorry xD I edit previous chapters https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 36 Surprise Motherfuka ! As i entered the room the first thing i saw were individuals talking to each other.looking at these two expressions i can see that it is a pretty heated conversation too this room also looked like a office the woman who was sitting behind the desk looking really close to the girl the other two were guarding behind this office door maybe she is her mother ? can vampires even have children ? Anyways i came here to find vladimir from what i assume this mans appearance i guess he is vladimir he has a bald head and his facial signs are russian compared to rupert who obviously looked european. I may be able to listen to their conversation...i thought. I stepped towards the right side of the office room and opened something close to closet and got in there was a tiny slit in the closet letting me see inside the room sound didn''t seem to be a problem either. Now i am going to explain another aspect of my ability i rewind the time of a item that i touch i can also fast forward the time of an item and i can also stop the time of an item.Stopping time of an item is much too mentally exhausting so i rarely do it.What happens is that the item becomes nearly indestructible and also stops in mid air its the same concept when i stop time and try to move a object and let it go the item turns to zero.But this time it happens when time still flows i stop the time of a individual item for a set amount of time.Now lets talk about things that are alive i know that i can control the flow of time of any item i can also make a sapling grow into a tree then how about something alive conscious ? A human and the answer is yes i can do that i can make someone age very quickly or make them young but that takes 6 times of my mental strength almost frying me into a vegetable but what else i can do with this ability is i can stop the time of my body.When i stop the time of my body nothing really happens to my body i can move around speak and even eat but what makes this so unique is my weight turns to zero meaning i can''t fall when i jump and fall i just get stuck in midair when i get stuck in midair then i still move around as if the air was a solid ground well air weights more and has mass i don''t weight anything and my mass also turns to zero even thought i am visible still. What i am trying to do now i want to stop the time of my body another useful option is that i become invisible to any 6th sense detection or even spells my body is only visible anything else is invisible. I don''t use this because i never had a use for this before it also doesn''t use up that much energy because it is my body but still it is hard to keep up. I started time and listened to their conversation. -I am telling you Illeana we can do this we just need that girl and we can start the ritual our blood potency will sky rock and we will start to make our own -And i am telling you that we are not going to do anything we have a treaty with the humans as long as they dont attack we wont either vladimir ! and anyways you said that you didn''t even capture that girl we already have a warning from the council because of your impulsiveness we were almost dragged into a international incident ! Roared the woman her black hair swayed a bit.Vladimir obviously looked very sour but he didn''t stop. -and so what ! do you want to live forever under their oppression ! we are vampires ! we have more strength and more wisdom they can ever imagine ! -but they have the numbers vladimir and i don''t want to wage war the peace is good no one is oppressing anyone either and you She pointed at him. -have obviously become drunk and greedy with power. She said with disdain. For an undead vladimirs face turned really pink because of anger i would have laughed a bit if i didn''t know that he was a blood sucking monster of the night. Vladimir stood up abruptly and starred at the woman she held her gaze straight not wavering at all. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Vladimir smiled for a moment and said. -you obviously don''t know what is best for us ! you aren''t cut to be our leader ! -How dare you ! She stood up her black long hair swaying with her quick movement i could see claws coming from her hands and her eyes turn deep red only her pupils where still there the rest of her white was a deep crimson. Vladimir laughed and snapped his finger. And as he did that i could hear uproar beginning downstairs people were screaming and shouting running around. The woman also noticed. -what are you doing... before she could finish the door to the office was smashed open dust was coming out of the door and something was walking into the office. The starred wide eyed for a second and the next second she was furious. -You made a deal with the Demons ?! You realize they wouldn''t help you without a intention ! She screamed at him.Vladimir obviously looked not the slightest bit fazed instead the thing that was walking into the room came and sat next to vladimir...it was that mangled hound from before. I sucked in my breath the stench from the mangled hound was even noticeable from here the hound was also a different one it seemed. Vladimir had a self proud smile on his face and laughed. -at least the demons are more negotiable then you illeana ! don''t worry i will let your grand daughter live she has her uses being one of the first pure bloods.Now die ! Vladimir swung his wrist and the mangled hound launched from his side to the woman claws raised.I slowed time at that moment and was about to interfere but in the next moment what i saw was a green arrow stuck in the head of the hound i stopped myself and started time normally again. -kyuuun (Sound effect for hound being shot from something i know bad sound effects ! okey) The hound dropped to the ground from the force of the arrow the head of the hound in the next instant started drying up becoming smaller the arrow was also already gone. -what ?! Vladimir shouted in disbelieve.My hearing sense picked up the room where the other 3 were waiting also had a light tug sound there were also bodies falling down.And for a brief second nothing was heard in that room and then in the next instant 4 pairs of footsteps could be heard entering the office. -Grandma ! That girl who was going through the magazine entered first followed by rupert and the other tall female her bodyguards.Rupert had a really suprised expression while the tall female was a bit confused the grand daughter i assume had a face of worry. And the last to come in was...Leraje ?! Yes it was leraje he was holding a green light bow and entered the office room with his set blank face. Leraje was starring at the closet where i was. Illeana and vladimir were starring at him. -YOU Illeana pointed at leraje. It was time for me to make my appearance i opened the closet and entered the room. -YOU Shouted rupert while pointing at me vladimir and illeana were dumbfound looking at me probably thinking i how i got here. I laughed a bit and said. -Yes me ! And in the next second leraje pulled his bow string in lightning speed and shot vladimirs knees. ============================================================================= I edit previous chapters.By the way please comment on my wordpress if you have questions also i really would like to have a free editor helping me out edit my chapters if you want to be an editor then message me ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/
I used to be a vampire overlord like you until i took a arrow to the knees-Vladimir Chapter 37 Heat -aaarkhhhgg ! Vladimir was screaming the second those arrows drilled through his knees. He fell on his butt and slowly watched as his legs started mummifying in front of him becoming smaller and disgustingly green and dry. -what why ?! i thought we had a deal ! Vladimir screamed at leraje horror on his face.Leraje in the meantime looked at me.We came here to capture him so i flicked my wrist.For some reason leraje and i don''t really need to actually talk to know what the other person wants from the other he understood what i meant and hit vladimir to the jaw making him go unconscious. -WAIT DEMON ! illeana stepped up the other also came back to their senses.I could see illeana being vigilante her class and eyes were still on she also gave me a side glance. -How about we all try to calm down for a second ? I offered. Illeana looked at me and leraje.He still had his bow on his left hand he wasn''t drawing it or anything but looked very threatening with it. -Tell that demon to drop that bow ! -Leraje ? He nodded and the green light bow disappeared. -now we should all introduce ourselves how about it ? My man here dropped his weapon shouldn''t you do the same ? In any case the only reason we are here is because i need to get this guy. I pointed at vladimir. -And thats it. I made a smile at the end to look a bit more friendlier it probably didn''t work in this situation. Surprisingly illeana withdrew her claws and her eyes also turned normal.I could still hear the chaos downstairs happening there were a lot of people fighting,screaming,howling and above this building there were also 2 other individuals flying waiting in mid air for some reason this wasn''t good they are also demons probably they may have come to clean up too. -Who are you ? Why are you here ? what are you ? -As much as i liked to answer those questions i don''t think we can continue talking so leisurely there are other beings in the sky waiting to clean up. Illeana wide eyed started concentrating above us i could feel something close to ropes flying out of her body towards the windows was that magic ? no there was nothing that was even close to mana it was just a bank aura going through what is that ? She sighed and said. -you are right and i need only one question from you then and if you answer wrong then i have no other choice then to shred you She gave me a sharp glare. Leraje was about to summon his bow again but i just shook my head. -do you work with the demons ? That is easy. -no She nodded and started walking towards me giving me a hand and smiled.Being a mature woman she was truly a beauty. -My name is illeana alkaeva i am the president of this establishment the girl with the black hair and brown eyes is my grand daughter she is alisaa alkaeva she is 15 years old if you wanna know. The grand daughter alisaa at the back shrugged a bit she wasn''t talking but she probably found her grandmas wording a bit questionable. I smiled and took her hand. -My name is dawn timer i work for the cecilia greenwood as her bodyguard. illeana got wide eyed when she heard my occupation.She looked at vladimir momentarily and nodded to herself. -explains a lot why your here dawn...but what about him ? She pointed at leraje he wasn''t talking nor did he react that she was completely ignoring him from the conversation. I made a wryly smile.I still don''t know how to explain him to stella or cecilia at some point might but i might as well try to think of something. -He works for me should i say no wait...more like he has no other choice but to work for me don''t worry i didn''t make a deal with anyone to make him work for me its not what you think. She starred at me for a second and nodded. -I believe you another think i want to ask how old are you ? I knitted me eyes a bit. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. -why you ask ? She laughed for a bit. -it isn''t everyday i find such a young handsome and very strange boy coming out of my closet so suddenly plus you were able to make a demon yield to you they are notorious for being evil and selfish. I could hear leraje growl in the background. -better then a bloodsucker that is comparable to a mosquito. -look who talks little dog i thought you only follow orders from your master. I could literally see those sparks between them leraje didn''t like vampires from the start but illeana i could not understand maybe its because demons are really just evil ? I wouldn''t call leraje evil necessarily true he can kill without blinking but that''s what he is trained to do. -aham I cleared my throat.I could sense these two in the sky descending leraje and illeana did too it seems. Leraje turned to me. -Do you want me to take them out my lord ? -i want to question them capture them if possible. illeana raised her eye brow at leraje. -aren''t they your kind ? demon i thought your kind had all of this brotherhood going on with each other it truly fascinates me how you can betray your kind so easily. She laughed sarcastically. Leraje starred at illeana making her gulp for a bit i could feel the aura coming from him even from here it was one of his conviction moves. -They already betrayed ourkind by making my lord their enemy. Leraje left the room afterwards by the way i wanted to ask him why he came here ? I am sure i told him to leave if possible... -Your servant is really strange for a demon i wouldn''t mind having someone like him.... Illeana liked her lips amused for a bit..oh if only she knew he wasn''t good with woman maybe she would snatch him away if she knew...lets not tell her that. I shuddered for a bit. -so what are you gonna do leraje is going to take care of it. -oh is he ? -yes I was confident with my words.I have yet to see anyone who was as fast as leraje his skill with his extraordinary bow are also really exceptional. -very well i will contact the council about this today... -wait i stopped her. -what is it ? She asked confused. -you cantell the the council but don''t tell them about me just tell them you saw some unknown people take vladimir nothing else ? -why should i ? She was getting really into this.The reason i don''t want any council member to know about me is because it would be problematic to explain a lot of things such as how i got here or leraje if they try to dig my past maybe they find out that i was in that prison it could lead to a lot of things that i don''t want anyone to know about.Other then the greenwood house no one can know about his. -It would be really a pain for me to explain somethings She looked at vladimirs legs for a second they were almost non existed they also smelled like death itself foul and sour from the odor if not because of the pants that were hiding his legs anyone would throw up probably. -i can see why you prefer that. I sighed out of relieve but it was short lived. -But i have one condition ! I looked at her giving her the "are you serious" look. -haha now its like this i know that your the greenwood house mistresses bodyguard and all so i want to ask you if you could introduce my daughter to that girl somehow.If they get into a good relationship then in the future a lot of heat could be taken from arcanes against us how about it ? I was about to answer until i heard from outside in a horrifying screech. -WHY ================================================================================= I edit previous chapters http://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 38 A Threat Illeana and i looked at each other for a second obvious puzzlement lay''ed on our faces. -lets talk about this another time ? -sure We quickly ran out of the room to down stairs into the club hall and the first thing i saw was leraje sitting on a seat and another 2 individuals who had wings coming from their backs both of them were woman these two were panting and laying down on the ground.Surrounding them there were countless vampires very tense not attacking yet but claws out i wondered why they wouldn''t use firearms. -Everyone stop he is on our side. -A Demon ! Someone yelled illeana just shot him a murderous glare shutting him up.People seem to have not a very good outlook for demons. I walked over to leraje. -who are they ? I motioned over the two woman who were painting really hard their wounds weren''t mummified but they still had arrows through their legs i thought that supernaturals have strong healing factors ? Can normal arrows even damage them ? -Succubus my gangrene arrows don''t have any effects on their kind of flesh instead i used material arrows with very strong aphrodisiac they aren''t really injured just out of their mind. I looked at those two woman they sure looked like they had the time of their life crawling over their. -you sure had mercy for them -they are still my kind my lord even if they betrayed you I looked at him for a second i didn''t think he had any mercy or hot blood to speak of he and i are awfully close in that matter to speak. -Anyways bring them with you we are leaving now i call someone and make them investigate this. -very well ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ And thats how most of it got resolved i called steward and told him what happened at first he was really surprised but quickly calmed down he told me good job and that he would bring some people over here and resolve the matter at hand i told him that only vladimir was responsible for that assault that happened in sutopia he asked me if i could verify it. By the way illeana and the other trio were also listening with their superhuman hearing they sure didn''t look like they were listening but i could feel illeana tense up a bit at stewards last question i thought it was strange why he would ask that if i verify it or not. -yes i do i listened to it and i don''t think she was lying -hmm that is enough for me to hear my men will be there to resolve the matter good job you hindered a international incident by yourself i will raise your pay another 500 dollars -thanks I wasn''t really that interested in money because i had lots of it already but i liked working with steward he doesn''t ask anything making me feel secured. I hung up and walked towards illeana and the others.Leraje was also walking behind me with his straight posture looking all professional. -well the incident has been solved i am thankful for your cooperation illeana -ah yes For some reason she used a fake russian accent when she was talking right now i didn''t have a clue why she did that but i didn''t really care it somewhat made her more attractive that way too. -before you leave i would also like you think about favor Blackmail -yes i think about it i give you my phone number We exchanged numbers to contact each other this woman knew how to play her cards form what i gathered demons aren''t really a good thing to hear or have its because they are notorious for doing shady business or bad deeds overall if steward finds out that i have a demon servant he may start questioning me or think of me as the devil. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. baby steps its all about those baby steps. -Alissa come here ! The illeanas grand daughter alissa was confused for a second and slowly started walking over here she had a really cramped face trying to smile but the result was a bit horrifying i am not gonna lie she would get the next oscar in a horror movie with that smile even leraje tensed up from behind his hands making a light gesture maybe to summon his bow ? -hi She said.He voice was really angelic her long jet black hair was also the same as her grandmothers if i didn''t know that illeana was alissas grandmother i would have thought they were sisters that is vampires for you. I brought my hand towards her. -nice to meet you alissa my name is dawn timer She took it for a second my eyes widened this girl had a normal pulse ! but i still she was a vampire her over all blood flow was really weird. -my name is alissa alkaeva. She was trying to smile i give her that but trying to know someone for a political point of view is not really how you wanna meet someone. The grandmother clapped her hands a bit smiling. -Now that i am thinking about it i never got to ask you how old you are ? I made a wryly smile. -I am 15 years old. illeanas eyes were wide for a second but she quickly recovered.I could also see alissa a bit tense and surprised. -wow do you work for the greenwood house all your life ? I wanted to answer but my phone alarm was set off showing me it was 6:50 right now. -I need to go right now Illeana also saw my hurry and nodded. -I call you if there will be a need mr.timer Said illeana. -just dawn is fine.Alissa. I nodded to her and quickly ran to the door leraje followed me. +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ -Leraje i will go ahead.I am guessing you know where to find the house. -wait my lor..i mean dawn -what ? I was a it worked up it seems like leraje had something important to say. -That girl i just noticed is a pure blood vampire A pure blood ? -Leraje i don''t wanna be rude or anything but i don''t know what the hell your talking about wait was that the reason you tensed up when she approached us ? -yes that girl is very dangerous she is a pure blood vampire such vampires are very quick at developing dawn crossing with them isn''t always very good in my days these vampires used to be supreme overlords over their kind because of their short amount of cultivation and massive amount of destruction they can cause. Was that the reason why she had a normal pulse ? her blood flow was also weird as if just specifying where the blood should go.Her skin wasn''t as cold as the other vampires either... I looked at leraje for a second. -And what do you want to say ? his turned really cold at that. -I kill her my lord I looked towards the club again i thought of alissa and how she looking through her fashion magazine very bored. I started walking past leraje. -My lord ? -We will deal with it when the time is right but for now. I paused. -let her live her childhood... Leraje stood up and nodded. ========================================================== I edit previous chapters https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Searching for a free editor I am searching for a freelancing editor that can help me edit the chapters on my other 3 books and publish it on my wordpress if you want to help comment down below or email me This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. [email protected] thanks for you support ! Chapter 39 Day Over -Leraje i will go first -no need dawn i can do this Leraje started chanting something under his breath and when he finished his body started to turn into black smoke creeping up on me.The smoke made a circular motion in the air and finally enveloped my middle finger becoming a black ominous ring.It was shiny at least. -neat I said.I slowed time and started running again. =================================================================== After about 30 minutes or so i finally arrived at my house...well i don''t know what to call it really its half a shop half home kind of building i still don''t know what to do with the lower half of the building anyways. As i thought that i started walking into the alleyway where the backdoor was located.While i walked over here i noticed that at night this city had some shady individuals walking around some of the other alleyways had 4 or 6 people just standing there waiting for a unfortunate soul to cross their path only this alleyway seemed to be empty. I stood in front of the door and gazed from left to right it was amazing how magic worked i couldn''t sense anything in the building it was as if it was isolated from the world. I didn''t have a key to open the door well i don''t need one. -(Chik) The lock opened on its own when i touched the handle i entered the house and when i did i felt really secure having a home to come to feels really good. -Welcome home dawn... I stopped on my tracks and looked to my right side into the corridor this familiar voice is something i would always remember. -hello steward -Brother ! Behind steward stella was standing she quickly started running towards me and hugged my waist i was also smiling patting her head she was truly a individual in my life that could calm me down in a split second. -humph Steward cleared his throat. He was starring at my right hand at the black ring.He knows... -Do i need to know ? He asked prompting me a bit his voice wasn''t angry nor agitated but he seemed to be on the cautions side demons truly don''t have a good reputation i take it. I sighed. -not really it won''t affect my work nor anyone...leraje I called into the ring the started producing black smoke again and to my left side it shaped into a humanoid figure and finally turned into a handsome adult-youth face with blonde hair and green eyes. Leraje was upright hands behind his back with his usual straight posture not looking at anything in particular. -wow.. Stella exclaimed in awe i wasn''t really surprised when i saw leraje doing that the very first time it more like familiarity then a surprise to me. -Leraje this man over there is my supervisor he is called steward Leraje looked at steward his gaze was indifferent he didn''t refute nor did he accept him either nice first impression leraje ! -its nice to meet you leraje...? Steward stepped forward giving his hand towards leraje.Stewards gaze was also indifferent.leraje took his hand neither smiling nor sneering both of these men when it comes to a relationship didn''t seem to think of anything against each other their handshake was also smooth without any awkwardness i couldn''t help but make a wryly smile. -My name is Leraje Daemos i am a humble servant to my lord dawn -Lord ? Stella asked confused while pushing me a bit. -It is what he calls me stella mostly thou when were alone he calls me by my name from today on he is more like your bodyguard when i am not around okey ? -ohhh.. Stella looked at leraje a sparkle in her eyes sorry...leraje your gonna becoming her plaything.. As if he could feel it leraje looked down on the little girl with red hair and sparkling eyes his gaze at that turned a bit warm and under his breath he quietly said... -cute I almost reflexively wanted to comment on that....it took a lot not to laugh at this demon. -(Clap) steward clapped bringing us all back to earth. -Now that we all know each other i need to talk with dawn in private ? I nodded to steward and told stella to explore the building with leraje i gave leraje a little signal to tell him to watch after stella he affirmed it. +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Steward and i walked into the front of the first floor where the shop section was there were some tables and seats. -Take a seat. I sat down and so did steward when we did he snapped his fingers i could feel his magic materializing and so in front of me a cup of coffee was conjured out of thin air. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I looked at it taking it by the handle and took a sip. -neat. I said. -yes quite you also got a really neat and hard to get subordinate in your hands he also seems quite loyal then any other demon i met and as i said previously as long as it doesn''t have to do with the greenwood house or anyone i know you can keep your own secrets. I nodded. Steward smiled and said. -now that we have this out of the way i wanna hear the report on your perspective. I didn''t quite get why he would need me by i obligated.And so i talked about how i and leraje knew about vladimir i talked about what i listened to in their conversation how the demons arrived how leraje deal''ed with them and how illeana at the end tried to blackmail me into making cecilia and her granddaughter acquaintance while i was talking steward was sipping his coffee and make nods here and there i wasn''t really touching my coffee since i made my first sip and at the end of the report steward finished his coffee.I left out some of the details how i got into the closet or how i met leraje and so on. I let out my breath and took the mild warm coffee drinking it in one gulp. -thank you for your help dawn you apprehended a vampire overlord and also hindered a international incident from happening -yes i did my job We continued talking for a bit longer steward mentioned cecilia and a tournament from happening in a couple weeks he also talked about my schedule regarding holidays.We finished talking after and hour. -Now that we finished i will have to take my leave -wait i have a question. He stopped and raised his eye brow. -and that is ? -what are the rules in the school regarding fey ? or demons in general ? He made a little smile and said. -Fey are pretty much used as animals or pets over there small beasts and other creatures and demons are actually almost shunned by all communities because of their past bad intentions of always making havoc or striking deals with people that are especially....what should i say nasty ? but over all demons there aren''t really rules for demons. -and about fey ? you said they are used as pets or animals what about humanoid or higher intelligent fey ? He thought for a bit. -is the set fey a animal in nature ? I thought about it. -yes -does it have animal habits. I thought about seras room and all of those schematics. -no He smiled. -so it can morph into a human but not completely ? -yes He thought about it.. -there is a rule that states slavery is not allowed but if its an animal you can have it as a pet if your friend is a being that can morph from animal to human the solution is for it is just to stay human isn''t that easy ? even if it has some kind of uniqueness differing from other humans its still humanoid. I was relived at some sense i also noticed steward was using the word "your friend" he knew at some sense but i wasn''t really worried. -thanks -good night dawn -good night I quickly stopped myself. -wait a second how did you know leraje was here ? He smiled. -Thomas told me. Well i completely forgot about him. And so steward left with a poof i also started going up to the second floor to see stella sitting in the living room and showing leraje all of the magic books she had and wait they were. -Brother ! Stella noticed in me and came running to me leraje also seemed a bit amused and we talked about stellas day and how it went. -brother what did you and lera do today ? -lera ? I asked with a bit of amusement in my tone. -she doesn''t seem to be able to pronounce it. He shrugged. I turned to stella and said. -honestly it was a long boring day continue with your story what did you and cecilia do when i didn''t come ? -ahh ! yes steward.... And so we talked into the night stella got tired and slept on the table i picked her up and lay''ed her into her bed leraje also turned back into a ring instead of putting it on my finger i put it on stellas middle finger.I meant what i said leraje will protect her when i am not around. ======================================================================= I edit my previous chapters. http://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 40 New Day Sorry for being a bit late i was a bit burned when i started writing i ended up writing this for 3 hours legit xD ================================================================================= -brother ! brother ! wake up ! My hearing wasn''t really clear and my eyes were blurry my whole body was in a world of pain as if i was ran over thousand cars... -hmm stella ? I perked my ears a bit someone was sitting on top of me i massaged my eyes and looked at the small girl with long red hair flowing down her shoulders she was wearing a white t-shit that was a bit too big for her and nothing else.This girl was my sister stella. -(yawn) stella ? what is it ? I asked the only thing i wanted to do was continue sleeping. -we have to go ! we gonna get late ! I shook my head at that and looked at my phone to see the time....damn we have only 30 minutes until 1:00 PM -ehh ! I quickly got up making stella fall in the process she squealed a bit and fell on her back in the bed i laughed and told her to clothe herself and so did i. ===================================== -brother come on ! Stella urged i was just fixing my jacket i was actually wearing the same thing i wore yesterday the reason for this is because i don''t have any other clothes then these stella didn''t have either...on the weekend we should go shopping for clothes maybe cecilia could suggest us something. I quickly folded the back of my jacket straight and started following stella who did seem to know the way.The sun was halfway up i was also sleepy the sun shine made me even sneeze a bit. -ahh As if she remembered something stella turned back to me and showed me her right hand where the black ring was. -brother i found this ring on me this morning. I looked at her and then at the ring a bit amused. -its yours don''t worry its a present that i couldn''t give you yesterday. I actually wanted to give her a staff but this ring can be counted as much more valuable considering the power it held. -hehe thanks ! She hugged me and quickly started dragging me to the third floor where the roof was. -wow I said in awe the third floor was a whole room and in the middle of this room there was a circle with symbols drawn on it surrounding the circle i could see a lot of equipment that was unknown to me also tables with pots and small glass bottles it looked like a laboratory. -Now look ! Stella seemed really proud for some reason and started to drag me into the circle not gonna lie i was a bit anxious about what she was about to do... She raised her hand and made a exaggerating posture only a 8 year old could do and started to chant in some unknown lines in a unknown language as she continued to do so the circle also started to shine up through her words i could feel power seeping from her raised hand into the circle her words were powerful and very smooth with a accent her overall composure was also great with no nervousness too she continued to chant and with her last sentence complete the circle shined up once more and every color disappeared from my eyes. =============================================== -uhhh.... -I did it ! Shouted stella while making a victory sign by the way she learned that from cecilia she told me last night. I quickly leaned into the wall holding my head steward was right at least its not a seasickness.... -eh ? brother are you alright did i do it wrong ?! Stella quickly came to me holding my waist a bit panicked and worried too..I was actually alright this just shows how far talented my little sister is compared to me i was really proud of her. -no its nothing you did great i just had a little from the spell your brother isn''t a magician i don''t have resistance towards magic. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Stella seemed to calm down with those words and nodded understand,but then she tilted her head a bit asking. -but how did you make those books appear yesterday if your not a magician ? Uhh that was a hard one i really didn''t want to reveal the book right now the book was obviously not simple its a item i got from the old magician in that prison... I was a bit troubled how to explain it to her but fortunately a familiar voice could be heard next to us making stella turn around. -Dawn ? little stella ? -huh ? Cecilia ! Stella was happy seeing cecilia and ran to her hugging her too...wow i didn''t know these two became that intimate over that short amount of time. -good morning cecilia. I said giving her a slight bow.She made a wryly smile and said. -stop that ! we''re friends not master and servant. I laughed a bit and said. -I am still bodyguard. -doesn''t change anything She said with a humph sound.At that point stella started telling cecilia about yesterday how she met leraje and that i gave her the black ring this morning more then once she raised her eye brows when she heard that leraje was working under me stella didn''t know he was a demon so she just told him how he looks like and that he is quite but fun to be with.From what i gathered yesterday when thomas told steward that i fainted he personally escorted cecilia and stella home up to that point cecilia didn''t seem to know anything she didn''t seem to have heard anything from steward either. Cecilia tried more then once ask me indirectly about leraje or the reason why i wasn''t able to escort her last night because steward didn''t say anything i was also holding my mouth to myself at the end the only thing she could do was sigh i could also her curse me a bit under her breath when she did that i really wanted to say i heard it. -wow that ring is pretty but black doesn''t suit you much how about this sister gets a prettier ring ? She suggested but stella was.. -NO brother gave me this ring i will treasure it forever. Cecilia gave me a look at that obviously teasing me a bit i myself could feel my cheek burning a bit but didn''t say anything because of stella and her proud look at the ring. Another thing to note is the ring aka leraje was really untraceable i couldn''t feel anything from the ring cecilia didn''t either it seemed. -hey by the way cecilia -huh ? she turned to me. -Do you know of any shop with decent clothing me and stella don''t really have anything other then the clothes on our backs Cecilia for some reason lighted up when she heard that and said. -Yes ! i know a place we can go next saturday ! at 2 PM how about it you don''t even need to pay i pay for everything maybe we can go have fun too ! She was really taking the initiative here planning so fast.The second she said that she also noticed her forcefulness a bit and backed up a few steps red on her face.. -ahh...sorry about that its..just i didn''t really go much to the outside world.. I smiled.i wasn''t really bothered by her quick invitation just a bit surprised and said. -yeah sure lets go next saturday how about it stella ? -yeahh ! Stella also seemed excited about it cecilia also started lighting up hearing my agreement and so we listened to stella who was holding both of our hands on the way cecilia took some sneak glances at me her cheeks were a bit red but not so noticeable for a normal humans eye sight i didn''t ask her anything but i still found it a bit strange. ================================================ I edit previous chapters ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 41 A Duel For A Secret We soon were right on time bringing stella to her class with another 15 minutes to spare.Stella waved us goodbye.Cecilia and i also started walking to her classroom on the way up the stairs she asked me. -so will you ever tell me your secrets ? I was a bit startled on the sudden question but recovered and asked. -like what ? Next to us there were a few students going on their business some talking to their friends some indulged on their thoughts and some even noticed us watching us. Cecilia made a wryly smile and said. -like where did you come from ? when i ask stella she always avoids that topic you aren''t much different on that point. -I have many things i don''t tell people everyone has a skeleton in their closet they won''t to be discovered with I made a smile when i said that. Cecilia seemed a bit annoyed but she knew that it wasn''t her right to investigate my life.As she about something she suddenly made a gesture of enlightenment. -How about this i tell you my biggest secret and in exchange you tell me one of your secrets ? She smiled slyly at that would she have a secret that could be a equivalent of mine ? I wasn''t really worried of losing anything but some things could get very problematic to explain as such where i came from or how i defeated the 80 magus''s Sometimes people had to be ignorant to live their lives in peace if you can''t be ignorant you end up like me vigilante all the time even now i am inspecting the people around us knowing very well that the girl 6 steps on my front is using her mirror to look at me. I pulled out my mask from my breast pocket and said. -Sometimes not knowing anything can be better then knowing everything you know As i said that i put my mask on i could hear a slight pout from the girl in front of me she also started to move a bit faster. -heeh those words don''t suit you at all ! She said a bit grumpy she also called me a idiot under her breath see ? i would have been perfectly fine not knowing that. As we continued to walk to her classroom i could see 2 individuals waiting next to cecilias classroom one of them i knew but the other one was unknown to me.I nudged cecilia for a moment interrupting her topic for a bit and pointed at the purple robed female magician with blonde hair that was shaped like a drill. -eh...loren Cecilia face changed to that of annoyance loren also noticed us and pulled her "attended" to confront us. I inspected the guy for a minute he was close to my age he had black short hair and brown eyes his facial expression was blank or more like bored should i say ? his attire was that of a butler but with a different uniform then steward wears it had silver ornaments on the hems showing a crest. -what do you want now ? Cecilia said in disdain i thought of the last confrontation these two had they obviously didn''t like each other for some reason rivalry ? no disgust ? no hatred ? also no these two obviously just couldn''t get along it seemed.The attended next to loren bowed to us with his blank face i did the same on return. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Loren put on a fake smile on her face ignoring what cecilia said and said. -obviously i am here for the duel... -loren you know very well that the headmaster forbid us from dueling because of the last incident so no. Last incident ? i was a bit curious about that one.Cecilia looked a bit helpless at that too. -and you know too that if not for the interruption of the headmaster i would have won Cecilia said mockingly.I could see loren''s smile crack but she wasn''t that much fazed her attended was looked still as bored as ever the people around us also stopped what they were doing and watched our grand play even the students from the other classes came out watching. Loren cleared her throat and said. -no i am not here to make a duel myself i am here to make duel between our attended''s ! She pointed at me making me the point of attraction of the students some of the girls even recognized me calling me the gold eyed prince......hey whats up with that weird nickname ? -He is not a mage Cecilia objected making it clear that she is not going to agree the atmosphere also got a bit colder didn''t it ? -from what i saw yesterday he had used some kind of skill so i am taking it that he can fight my servant without dropping to his knees the second the fight begins or do you want to say this is the limit your greenwood house can go ? She pointed at the butler next to hear...you don''t even call him by his title ? just servant ? poor guy well its not me who cares.Cecilia seemed a bit red and infuriated when loren indirectly insulted her house. -fine i agree I looked at her for a moment just to be sure.cecilia also glanced at me a bit guilty for her immature judgement involving me. loren smiled and said. -good today after school at the arena ! don''t be late ! And so loren and her servant dashed away i gave one last glance at that guy...he wasn''t simple i could tell. I looked at cecilia now confronting her arms crossed she in turn just looked down like a scared animal damn it ! why do girls always get away with everything. I sighed. Cecilia giggled a bit and walked to her classroom and said. -don''t forget to come maybe i will see one your secrets with this. She could be right with that statement or not. I walked down the stairs i wasn''t really thinking about the duel that was about to happen after couple hours i was actually thinking about some dragoness that lived in a library. ====================================================================== I edit previous chapters ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 41.5 Through Darkness Into The Light Part 1 ==============================Leraje''s P.O.V==================================== 624 Years ago I was running.The cold wind was brushing my body the sky was dark only stars were lighting my way. -Get HIM ! SHOT HIM DOWN MEN ! A crossbow bold whistled through the air and hit me mid run i didn''t flinch nor stopped i held the crossbow bolt and noticed it wasn''t in fully my leather armor somewhat protected me... Argh...it hurts the side of my stomach got shot i need to get this bolt out before i lose conscious another 2 jumps over the roofs and i am sure i lose them. As i ran from the rooftop navigating through the city i was nearing the walls that lead to the outside world into the forest bloody dagger in hand my footsteps were silent but the guards didn''t quite lose sight on me yet the sack behind my back was jiggling up and down making squishy noises the blood on the in the sack was dripping down for a moment i thought that they would somehow follow the blood but quickly dismissed that idea they are after all just simple guards with no real abilities to speak of. I jumped and descended onto the second roof with silent footsteps the guards also lost eyesight on me i was just few meters away from the wall... -HALT ! A guard screamed behind me i readied my dagger. -Drop THE SACK The voice of the guard seemed very young and tender or fresh should i say. I turned to the guard looking at his face. -you are quite young for this job aren''t you boy ? I asked a bit humor mixed in my voice my back was also getting wet from the blood the sack was leaking out the cold blood gave me shivers for just a moment. -SHUT UP I stopped talking and looked at his crossbow that was aimed at me and then i looked at his eyes he was pretty handsome with his blue eyes and rigid face he could have made a killing would he become a minstrel instead of a guard for a noble. -its truly a shame I said.Truly meaning what i said. -what do.. He was never going to finish the sentence because the moment he talked i already threw the dagger hitting the boy between the eyes he kneel''ed down his eyes rolled back from the impact the dagger gave him to the head and so he fell down onto his back his lifeless corpse holding his crossbow.I started walking to him while i did that i could hear the guards yelling around giving commands looking through buildings but in vain it was. I dropped the bloody sack onto the ground making a quite disgusting sound when it hit the ground i cursed under my breath for this stupid mistake sometimes employers try to swindle me by saying i brought the wrong head because of the injuries on it swindling me of my gold... Anyways i kneel''ed before the young lad holding his throat down while pulling my black dagger from his corpse after couple seconds of yanking i finally did it and removed the blood on his armor.I sheathed my dagger to my waist and looked at the boy again. -... Death would come to all of us one day.The world wasn''t a good place to be its all about who can be the bigger dog eating the other dogs in the process to become mightier this boy was a clueless lad unknown to the fact that he was just a pawn like all of us in a much bigger game.His face indicated his was no more then 16 years old he was truly too young to have died like this he probably even knew becoming a guard would be a end to him but he didn''t seem to had a choice in this.I starred at the lifeless eyes of this lad i slowly closed them praying for his peace in the next life as i was about to stand up i could see something shiny attached to his throat...a pendant ? Beneath me people were slowly starting to raise pitch works and torches looking through every building shouting and running but i didn''t care i looked at the pendant of the young lad and took it on closer inspection i noticed it was actually a photo locket i opened it. -...tch! I clicked my tongue out of frustration. The picture in it contained the photo of the young lad and a little girl in his arms smiling..I almost crushed the locket in my hands looking at it the smiles these two were making on the photo was something only people can make few in their lives. -Someone is on that roof ! A citizen shouted i quickly pocketed the locket and grabbed the bloody sack on the run i jumped to the wall almost falling down but quickly climbed up holding onto the edge with my hands and then jumping to the nearest tree getting some minor bruises from the branches that were getting in my way. I soon was able to get down the tree and proceeded running deeper into the forest i did my job the only thing now to do was wait for my employer for a week and collect my gold after running for 2 hours i stopped judging the distance between me and the people were enough i sheltered myself in a cave my conscious was also really fading from the amount of blood i lost while i was running my heart was calm and so i rummaged through my side back searching for the blood pellets and bandages i didn''t have anything to stop a infection or poisoning the bolt that hit me had poison covered on it making me woozy too the only thing i could do was pray for my poison resistance to kick in and endure it through the night... After another 10 minutes i was finished i was sitting in a cave leaned to the wall while holding the right side of my stomach in massive pain.I looked next to me to the bloody sack the smell was a bit annoying but i didn''t really care anymore from this point the pain was already overwhelming everything i didn''t think this job was this hard to pull off. I stopped thinking and tried to sleep a bit looking in front of me starring at nothing really in particular my tiredness was giving in and i was slowly dozing of into sleep before i slept my thought drifted to the day i took the contract thinking of how weird and sudden it was. ============================36 Hours Ago=============================== My name is leraje daemos i am 17 years old i am not human but a demon.Birthplace unknown parents unknown i mostly lived in a orphanage until i turned 8 and ran away for no good reason other then wanting to gain my share of gold in which the streets weren''t really kind to me that year.I didn''t have any many talents i wasn''t really intelligent but i was quick witted and had a natural talent for hurting people or more precise killing them or leading them these two skills of mine got me far in the streets when i turned 10 i became a the guild leader of the thieves guild my exceptional talent in the bow in particular made me more of an assassin then a thief but either way my leading skills made up for it. After another year i had already conquered the whole city but i was still not satisfied so at that year i decided to change professions and become a genuine assassin traveling the continent.My retirement was unexpected but no one opposed it because most of mu subordinates feared me a lot gold at that time was never a problem and so i started my journey. After another 6 years i became a very well known assassin throughout the continent the aristocratic circles often called for my services which i took in for a set amount of gold which wasn''t little so to speak i made a lot of jobs ranging from plain killing to making it look like a accident or framing people for murder it is not really known how many people i had killed but i generally avoid contracts that need me to kill a child because of my own morals but it doesn''t mean i never done it before. Other then that i am also a shadow mage but that isn''t important.My fame reached all of the corners of the continent tales were spoken about me and people called me the "Green Reaper" the name was quite pleasant at the time because of my striking green eyes that engulfed a person before they died from my blade i really don''t know how they figured out that my eyes are green but at the same time i never questioned or investigated it how it got leaked it may have been just a guess. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. In one of those i arrived at a city walking into a tavern for some food i always liked to sit in those corner tables with my back to the wall observing the whole room while eating it gave me a sense of security. On the corner of my eyes i saw a woman with sky blue eyes starring at me he skin was pure white and hair jet black like a raven it was long too her lips were red like a cherry he over all looks were nothing to scoff at but for some reason the people around her acted as if she was not there no...more like they were avoiding her all along no knowing that they were doing it...she was sitting opposite to me on another corner of the room the reason for that is explaining seeing that she was sending out a strange aura to compel the people around her to avoid her it didn''t quite work on me because i was a immune to compelling. The woman licked her lips while smiling at me her smile looked superficial behind her eyes was only a coldness to me felt nothing warming at all she was looking at me as if she already won. -Cocky I muttered her smile cracked on the other side of the room her supernatural hearing picking up on my words she sighed and stood from her table and in the next second she was sitting opposite to me from my table her original table was also starting to get occupied by the folks of the tavern. She looked at me with her cold blue eyes they were a bit foggy now on closer inspection but her smile didn''t fade from her beautiful face. -for what reason did you come to this tiny city demon ? Asked the vampiress he voice was cold but still held reason within itself. I didn''t smile nor try to be comforting i never could do that its one of the reasons i never really got along with woman. -just passing through getting supplies for my journey. She nodded not to me probably to herself seeing that my face didn''t hold any falseness. -Trouble follows your kind like the pest demon. -doesn''t it do it to your kind too ? aren''t you hiding from someone ? Her eyes got wide when i told her the reason why she was here but she quickly recovered annoyance could be seen in her eyes the clouds dimmed and shadows were starting to wake in her gaze. -demon how do you know ? answer me Her voice was a bit threatening but i was not feeling scared she was just a young vampiress probably only a century old The really strong ones are 4 centuries old not that i ever met one personally. -the way you positioned yourself here already shows that you are being vigilante of visitors like me. She squinted her eyes and after couple seconds sighed and looked down. -demon i want to make a deal I looked at her for a bit confused. -Here is your order enjoy The waitress came and brought me my stew with dry bread next to it the vampiress took it onto herself and started eating the piece of bread with delish i knew it would not nourish her she was just doing that to annoy me even more. -My services hold a significant amount of gold can hold it ? I snatched the bread from her hands and ripped the part which she ruined with her mouth and threw on the floor. -gold is not a problem demon i just need your agreement. I looked at the stew in front of me and then at her.I pushed the stew to the side and said. -Start talking. And she did she offered me a contract to kill a noble in the higher quarters and demanded to get his head as proof to that i did my deed we talked about the small details about the location and what he does i didn''t ask her why she wanted him dead i also didn''t ask her why she didn''t do it herself because honestly saying i didn''t care why she wanted it the answer was always the same.... -selfishness I grunted. -excuse me ? She blinked at my remark i just shrugged and she let it go. -very well i be leaving I stood up and started going to the door i didn''t touch my stew since i talked to this woman about the job i was concentrate to the contract more then the food right now. -wait i stopped in my tracks and looked at her a bit annoyed. -yes she smiled this time her eyes held some color of warmth in it but no quite getting to it. -whats your name ? i can''t keep calling you demon can i ? She said a bit amused. I turned around and said. -I am leraje -I AM ELYSAA BY THE WAY She shouted when i walked out of the door she didn''t need to shout it out because of my supernatural hearing she after all just trying to annoy me and for the first time i made a genuine smile when i heard her...elysaa what a interresting person. Later that night i investigated a bit and made a plan for the assassination it all did go as planned but i soon found out that the noble was actually a vampire too a really strong one at that exclaiming that he was a 4 century year old vampire when i fought him i cursed elyssa when the 4 century year old vampire barraged me with his claws in the end thou i came out victorious but what i didn''t expect were the other vampires that came at the last moment when i killed the 4 century one i quickly slashed the head of the dead vampire and ran with all my might using my shadow magic to hide myself in the end i only needed to flee from the mortal guards and wait for elysaa to come. ====================================Leraje waking up==================================== -ughh -hey you stop moving the wound will open if you continue moving around more. A wild headache was pounding on my head driving me crazy i could hear a female voice next to me warning me from my injuries..my eyes were blurry the world was spinning around i was surprised i wasn''t dead yet. I could feel someone approaching me not in that kind threatening way more of that kind slow and relaxed i could see red hair in form of locks coming down on to my level delicate hands were pushing down my chest into the bed i was weakened i couldn''t resist.Even if i wanted to resist i think i wouldn''t be able to the strength that was pushing me down overwhelming but restrained at the same time too. I felt fear for a moment. -who are you... i whispered.I could hear a slight giggle coming from my side from the female with red hair i turned my head to her my eyes were getting better and the first thing i saw was....green eyes if you say my eyes are striking green then these pair of eyes in front of me are more sharper and a swords edge compared to her eyes mine were like nothing. -who i am ? She mused he voice was also delicate but had a strange feeling of familiarity. -my name is Artemis now drink this dummy She laughed while forcing the bitter medicine down my throat. ================================================================================== I edit previous chapters ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 42 The Not So Lonely Dragon It was currently over 1:00 PM sera already finished her classes and is most likely in her room.While i was walking down the stairs i thought about the the events that happened around this time how i escaped how i met cecilia how i got here and so on it had only been couple months since i was free and doing my job i didn''t feel really different i didn''t have a specific goal either nor did i have any ambitions or interests to speak of other then my studies. I stopped in my tracks and looked at the empty halls of the academy it was silent only faint murmurs could be heard from the classrooms coming from the students who are studying vigorously or not. I started wondering is this all what i am supposed to do ? Am i happy about all of this ? i really don''t know i am sure as hell happy when i see stella smile in front of me with no worries to speak of and even if there were some worries i would crush them. I continued my walk in silence to the library located at the outskirts of the floating island. ==================================================================================== After 30 minutes of walking i finally arrived at the library i was glad that no one really followed me this time.Because i wore my mask the whole time.I was slowly getting the hang of this mask i also noticed that when i wore the mask the other people who would hear me speak would hear a complete different voice stella once mentioned such a thing to me i personally never noticed that before but over all the mask was like a perfect disguise item. While i was walking around the city like island i noticed some really shady individuals lurking around alleyways.Most of the people on this island were students shop keepers or teachers with family the island was really big it had homing sections on the very outskirts of the island the middle or inner parts of the island were mainly small shops thou. I walked into library looking around the hidden stairs were still in place leading to a door well it wasn''t really hidden if i could see it but you know what i mean. I started walking up the stairs as i did so i looked over the library it was silent i couldn''t see one person building nor could i hear anyone the librarian was actually sleeping on his desk were these kinds of hours empty ? i wondered. I knocked on the door and as i did i could hear the sound of metal suddenly falling down followed by a girly scream there was another sound of something like rubble being showed somewhere and after another minute the door finally opened revealing a girl with long jet black hair tied in a pony tail she wore round opaque glasses which hid her true eye color her over all build was petite she was also small in height but little did the people know that this girl here is in reality a dragon capable of killing them in a instant. -y..you really came -I promised didn''t i ? I said a bit amused yesterdays events gave me a bit of a toll to the head because i used my ability too much i would have rather slept all day because of the exhaustion but my job and the promise i gave to her was enough to get me up i just hope this won''t influence my health. -come in ! She said and i did. ========================================================================== I once again sat on the wooden stool cup of black tea in hand the tea was a bit different from the tea cecilia usually drinks it lacked a bit of flavor it.This truly showed how different people from different society circles were. i looked around the room once again nothing really changed what i was interested in were the schematics that were drawn on blueprints. -So what do you do actually i can see that you aren''t really a mage I stated the obvious. Sera smiled a bit and rummaged through the table and finally found something.It was a blue print of something close to a... -bird ? -yes its a bird you see i am artificer actually She said a bit of proud to herself no more like she was delighted about it it was something like feeling happy about the things she did. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. The schematic showed the construction of this mechanical bird the components were also written on the side of the paper it listed mana core,helium ore.glacier quartz and other times of metal with a specific shape to it on the bottom of the paper it also explained the use of those components the blue print was big if rolled up it would reach a meter length or more. i took the blue print and inspected it a bit more it was amazing how much detail was brought into a so small concussion as i was reading the instructions sera seemed a bit timid for some reason sometimes looking up at me but because i was wearing my mask she couldn''t see my face only my golden eyes it was really amusing how both of use hid the thing opposite to each other she hid her eyes and i hid my face. -where did you learn to do such a thing I asked a bit in awe the whole schematic explained how to build this to the very point it also explained the uses it is mainly used as a messenger so its called ''messenger bird". -I learned from my foster parents how to do it actually She said.I could hear a bit of grief when she said those words almost on the brink of crying but it was only for a instance she changed the topic very quickly. -You see i love to create things instead of destroy it for a dragon it was something not acceptable but i stood to my believes and became a artificer. I could hear the sound of falseness coming from the voice the reason was true but not for her way of becoming it i refrained from asking her i already knew too much about her background then it was i also knew that she stopped when she said that she wandered in the forest and things just happened.Something must have happened at that time for her to end up here and she obviously didn''t want to talk about. -So what is your goal with all of this actually ? i changed the topic for now. Sera eyes for a moment turned very cold i could almost feel murder from her gaze i was really surprised that she could give such a gaze for someone peaceful like her but at the next instant it turned serene or more like tranquil. She looked at all of the schematics on the table a bit in daze and said. -hmm someday i want to create something that can help me complete my goal you see dragons take everything by force there is no one dragon that ever made something for himself dragons are selfish creatures its true their instincts always tell them to leave everything behind and protect yourself they don''t mourn for past friends or companions nor do they want them either thinking like that dragons are truly loneliest creatures in the world. Her hard words were somewhat true but aren''t humans like that too ? i don''t know about dragons i don''t even know about humans much but i can tell if something isn''t right books taught me to look at things always logically body language habits eye contact these are things all people do i just observe them and make my judgement on them depending on it i am no true expert when it comes to human nature thou. But can i say the same thing to sera ? she looked to me like a normal girl acted like it too she was after all a dragon the same creature she seemed to despise in her tone was she truly that selfish ? is that the reason she doesn''t seem to have any friends ? -Aren''t we friends ? you aren''t that lonely I said a bit self conscious about myself.Sera turned her head towards me a bit of disbelieve could be seen in her eyes my words seem to be able to shake her for a bit. Sera froze a bit but smiled her eyes held sincere in them she nodded her head and so we continued to talk about ourselves we talked and had fun for over hours i never noticed the time move so fast in my life i couldn''t understand why i felt so familiar with this girl out all people it was truly amusing. ================================================================================ I edit previous chapters https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 43 The Dwarven Way To Hold A Secret While i was at sera''s place she showed me her work as an artificer she makes devices that are all around used for everyday life she also makes things that are really thought from out of the box thinking like that one device that peels fruits for you or another device that makes toilet paper from wooden trash and then filters the wood out of the trash to make soft paper there were a bunch of funny devices here and there also a lot of really fascinating ones. She was remarkable in her craft and talked really enthusiastically about her line of work. -ahh...sorry i am probably boring you with my never ending blabber ain''t i ? She put her head down a bit timid her cheeks were dyed red for a bit i was actually listening to her the whole time her hobbies were interesting towards someone like me who loves discoveries. -No continue its really interesting. Sera laughed for a bit and said. -Your and odd one in my class no one really likes to listen to me about my hobbies i am not really that girly compared to the other girls nor am i skilled like them.......appearance too.... She whispered the last part which i heard because of my super hearing sera had serious confidence issues. I looked around the room for a bit more out of the corner of my eyes i saw a handle like object on the workbench the bottom of the handle was jet black and shiny but the other parts were charred there were even some cracks here and there also parts that were over all really broken crumbled? should i say. -what is that I pointed at the handle like object. Sera looked at the handle and her expression turned a bit complex a bit sorrowfulness mixed with nostalgia. -that..that is something i received from my foster father when i left. Foster father ? So does that mean after she got into the forest she was found by a couple ? so it also means she got her craft from her father. -Can i ? She blinked for a moment and nodded. I got up from my comfortable stool and stood next to the workbench and took the handle like object in my hands it felt rough to the touch the material was not wood but looked like it the surface was full of cracks but it felt really comfortable to the touch it was sort of like a strange kind of stone i could also see some signs of engravements on the handle i couldn''t read them...this makes me think maybe studying supernatural history may not be a bad thing. -Those are dwarven runes if you wanna know. I turned to sera she seemed a bit sorrowful because of this item it was obviously her dads and it was broken too. -What does it do ? I asked sera made a hand swinging gesture and said. -I really don''t know when i left this is the only thing that father left me i saw it many times in fathers hand at home he seemed really proud of that thing but when i asked him what it was he didn''t say and just snickered and said that it was his secret while laughing. -So your father is a dwarve ? Sera smiled awkwardly for her slip of tongue.She sighed and said. -yeah a dwarven couple found me half starved and raised me after they picked me up my father was a artificer and my mother a blacksmith the community was against raising me a dragon because of the dangers that i could do so to proof i was harmless i needed to live in my parents house for 2 years with no incident.For the other villagers to be sure and sure enough it did it and the time i was in the house i would just do simple labor like cutting wood and transporting coal. I raised an eye brown at the last part looking at her.She noticed it and made a slight smile and walked next to the couch and said. -watch She grabbed the leg of the couch with one hand and raised the couch from the ground holding it with one hand like it was nothing her expression was mocking me with her abnormal strength. -I am dragon after all -point taken I laughed she did too over these hours sera really seemed to have opened up a lot in front of me but i could tell she was a bit perplexed towards me i could not blame her i knew a lot about her i was sure curious my policy of not getting into a strangers business was really cutting it short over here......she is mostly likely going to ask me if i continue but i couldn''t help but ask. -why did you leave your village ? A clang sound of porcelain hitting the ground could be heard the cup was okey there was no real damage to it sera slowly got down and picked the cup up and turned to me her expression a bit frozen. -and you ? i hardly know much about you i know you have a sister and i know that you work for the greenwood family but you aren''t a member no you are someone who newly joined her for a reason and the reason they employed you is also because you have something they value a lot for some reason and here you see. Her cheeks got red for a second while scratching her head. -you aren''t a magician i know that because i can''t feel magic form you no offense Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. -I am not I smiled at that i already knew i was incompetent to become a magician compared to my sister who seemed to be a genius. -but you are at the same time very intelligent compared to your actual age you are also very vigilante you weren''t relaxing at all even when we started becoming comfortable with each other.Other then that i don''t see anything that could suggest you are dangerous or deadly you talk freely and polite suggesting you had a good education but some of it is spoken as if just made up or copied making me think you learned all it from self education that brings you only that far. She had frightening reasoning skills.... -When you get a husband in the future it will be most likely be the hardest thing in the world to lie to you I said with a smile sera got red at that fumbling with her hands after couple seconds she cleared her throat and said. -how about this i tell you my secret in exchange for your secret a secret for a secret. i remembered the offer cecilia gave me today it was the very same offer a secret for a secret i questioned myself at that time if her secret was even equivalent to mine now this very same offer is offered by this girl called sera...if you have to ask me i consider sera a friend a bestfriend ? i don''t know i asked a lot of personal things about her without disclosing my own past a tiny bit can i trust her ? yes to some extend can i trust her with my life or stellas? .... I looked her in the eyes but couldn''t the glasses were blocking my view so i said. -okey i agree... She smiled a bit. -but in turn i want one thing i take off my mask you take off your eyes. She was a bit surprised by my condition but nodded regardless and so we took off our respective head gear... -... -... If i have to say it her eyes looked really absorbing as if pulling me to her the violet color and pink edges to her eyes were really strange and intimidating as if they were about to eat you up not even leaving bones behind but at the same time to be me they were really beautiful i didn''t get it why would she always wear those big glasses hiding herself like that. -haha you see i don''t really like to show my eyes its because people tend to run away from me seeing me these eyes are dragon eyes even when i was at the village i used to wear my glasses a lot so..... -I like them I stated bluntly.Sera''s eyes got wide at my statement as if she swallowed a fly. -e...excuse me ? -I said i like them She got red at my bluntness and just looked down again getting really red i could also hear her whisper something like "he likes them..."I really need something like ear muffs to stop hearing peoples private voices as i said ignorance is a bliss. I cleared my throat and said. -Now how do i know you won''t tell anyone what i am about to tell you ? and what if what i am about to tell you is something really simple like i came from another country to live alone or something ? The reason i agreed to this is because i was curious about sera i don''t know if i like her that much but i know i feel like she has a story to tell which i was curious in. Sera clapped her hands with a voice of confidence she stated. -I was raised by dwarves who rather die then tell anyones secret dwarves are known to hold secret very well and so do i. I looked at her eyes this time without the stupid glasses i could see a light of conviction coming from her eyes telling me that she rather gets tortured the most horrible death in the world then to tell on a friend....wait friend ? -alright I sighed she was someone trustworthy a bit clumsy and irresponsible but trustworthy someone who is very rare to this day. I looked her over and said. -Do you want me to start ? -ehh ? ahh sure... She leaned a bit closer for some reason doesn''t she have like dragon hearing too ? i wouldn''t be surprised if she could hear the stuff that happens 4 streets from here...anyways. I took in a breath and looked at the petite girl who was leaned forward towards me with her violet eyes starring at me.In most situations i read in books about such events is where the protagonist develops feelings for the heroine love should i say ? but me ? i kinda felt a bit at ease for some reason is this what those books love is ? or is it something only friends have or brotherly love i have for stella...i didn''t care enough to answer and made a slight giggle. -Do you know what the solomon prison is ? -uhh yes Sera asked confused. ================================================================================== YEAH CLIFFHANGER I Edit previous chapters ! http://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 44 Revengeful Dragoness -And that how i got this job and how i ended here. -... Sera...she was honestly speaking wide eyed.When i told her my story she had more then once stopped and asked me something in more detail i didn''t tell her about my ability to stop time nor did i tell her about the book because these things are rather kept secret even for friends other then that i just told her that i knocked the guard unconscious and walked the stairs up meeting the old guy fighting him and killing him in the end i explained that i jumped down the prison roof but wasn''t injured which was a bit controversial but she didn''t ask me at that point and i just continued my story of how i ended here. And right now sera was a bit in a daze like state staring at me i have to admit the story i just told her sounds even fake to me but its the truth. After couple seconds sera shook her head and said. -Did you ever wonder why you were there in the first place ?! I stopped thinking......yes i did wonder about that but i never investigated that matter...why was i there in first place ? I had this this strange ability to stop time on my will and i never questioned how i got that ability i always just thought it was because of the drugs that made me this way but....its really not likely that was the point was it ? -no I said now my head was going to all kinds of directions who are my parents ? even stella both of us don''t look alike and i cared for her when i 6 years old when she was just a infant just because someone shows you a baby and tells you its your sister doesn''t mean it is.... I clapped my cheeks very hard sera got a bit surprised by that and jumped backwards....it doesn''t matter she is still my dear sister i will deal with the consequences when the time is right. i sighed. Sera looked a bit apologetic and didn''t say anything.I cleared my throat. -So isn''t it time for you tell me you story. She shrugged when i reminded her but then she made a sorrowful smile the atmosphere really turned gloomy i thought. She stood up from her seat and looked through her ruble of tools and other tiny devices and finally found something a frame a picture frame... -here She gave me the picture frame and it showed the photo of sera when she was small she looked adorable and had a large smile on her face behind her were another 2 individuals one female one male both of them were dwarvens described in fantasy books the female was holding a pickaxe while making a smile and the male was just hugging sera with a big smile both of the dwarves looked really strong with their muscles they were also really short the background was a wooden wall and a workbench at the side this picture was a bit odd but the expressions they showed in this picture was almost only once in their lifetime kind of thing. -that is my foster father gunter and the woman is my foster mother carina the place the picture was take is from one of the fey realm i don''t know which realm it is the village is a place behind the big forest that is next to the volcano. The picture was a bit damaged but what was really obvious was that the corners of the picture was burned a bit the frame also had charred spots on it. Sera continued her story her voice was a bit sad.When i talked about myself i knew i wasn''t really sad just a bit irritated. -you see the moment i left i started living for myself i didn''t want to kill anything to survive and just searched for fruits and vegetables by the way i hate vegetables i don''t like fruits that much too dragons are omnivores but mostly eat meat gaining their nutrition but nowadays. She pulled out a paper bag the smell was a bit strange over all because it had traces of many other vegetables combined into it the logo on the paper bag was a big V that said Vegan burger. She made a self mocking smile and said. -I try to be a more different dragon so people don''t run away looking at my eyes for example. Hmm did she eat that thing for the last years ? her over all strength wasn''t much but she is a dragon after all is this the reason why she is that so weak at the moment ? i can also see she gets tired very fast for some reason from what i know dragons are famous for having the longest lasting vigor and stamina there is.... -Anyways i was later found by my foster parents when i was half starved because i couldn''t find anything to eat they gave me a meat stew afterwards and i was fine again i ate a lot that day almost 8 bowls... She got red and stopped talked and then started to swirl her hands around with her red face and said. -Not that i am a big eater its just i don''t gain much because i am dragon you understand and even if i eat a lot i can still hold my figure ! I laughed a bit and waved at her and said. -i understand continue. -haha yes....well anyways you already know how the villagers react to me when they found out resulting me living in my foster parents house for over a year without a incident i learned a lot about my parents and also learned to become a artificer and blacksmith..i didn''t really practice blacksmithing much over the last years so i should say i am a artificer anyways that picture you see. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. I looked at the charred picture frame again. -you see the day i left the village was also the day my parents died. I wasn''t surprised with her reaction and this picture frame and the handle like device that her father gave her there had to be a major event that should have happened. Seras eyes were a bit tearing but she took a breath and just looked continuing her story.her eyes were sorrowful but i could also seem a large part of hatred in it. -That day i was actually getting ready to go to this academy as a dragon i have also something called a dragon catalyst that i can use to produce mana on its own my personal mana reserves were also very large but not many dragons used magic because they already have large amount of physical power.On that day a red dragon descended from the volcano the dragons had actually a treaty that they aren''t allowed to attack the fey of their realm but they did it anyways it was only one dragon but it was a strong one a red dragon from the fire element Her voice cracked up a bit.. -He...he was there for me... What why ? didn''t they exile you ? -they needed something from me so they searched for me and burned down a whole village in the process no one could fight that even me but the red dragon offered a trade to the dwarven people to give me up to red dragon and he would spare them their answer to that was....a no it was outrages i....i even started walking to the red dragon to give myself in but every villager in that dwaren village declined the offer to give me ....haha.... She laughed a self mocking laugh. -my father used to say dwarves hold their word and dwarves hold their own no gets behind if they do everyone does its the way of the dwarves after all he would say... -what happened next I urged a bit not feeling great about it. -yeah ehm...the dragon was angry and started burning everything to the ground the villagers fled and the children were sent through a portal to a different place but me i was sent here to the academy with a letter to the new headmaster. the thing was i didn''t want to leave father used a device paralyze me and forcefully send me here....and here i am...i gave the letter to the headmaster and she gave me this room the glamour and a job to do the condition for all of this was to never ever reveal to anyone who i am Wait she just told me ? Sera read my confused face her sad face made a smile for a bit and she said. -don''t worry i am not worried that you tell anyone since you told me about yourself I looked her in the eyes she seemed sincere about she told me huh. -So do you know why he was searching for you ? I asked her. -no but dawn She stood up and started walking towards the workbench and picked up the handle that her father gave her,her over all all aura was really different for some reason. -I told you i will some day complete my goal my way not the dragons Her voice held murder and pure coldness to it i could see where all of that anger went into. She threw the handle towards me i caught it mid air a bit confused she also changed to normal but she was still sad. -i want you to keep that take it is a token of gratitude...no as friends I looked at the handle and then at her she was serious about this refusing this would just end up hurting her i guessed. -sure but i don''t have anything to give you She shook her head with a slight smile. -we are friends this is just me I wanted to argue with her words but stopped and looked at the charred picture framed i had a idea...i concentrated on the picture frame for a bit. -(beep beep beep) My phone was ringing it was probably cecilia reminding me that her classes were over. Sera looked a bit sad at the sound of my phone she probably guess what it was for but didn''t say anything. -I have to go -yeah see you i stood up from the stool picture frame behind my back i slowly approached sera she was surprised because of my weird attitude and now were only 30 cm away from each other seras cheeks were dyed pink her eyes were also more clearer this close almost swallowing me. -ehhm dawn.... -here you go see you later ! I quickly gave her the picture frame and ran out of the room.The next thing that happened was i could hear sera sigh in the other room but in the next second she saw the picture frame.... -ITS FIXED I laughed while i started heading towards the academy. =================================================================== I think i did some really boring mistake with this chapter.... I edit previous chapters ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 45 Ready ! I stopped at a stand and smiled like an idiot.My phone was still beeping so i took the call and sure enough it was cecilia. And she didn''t sound very good. -huh why did you not take my first call ? yet again ? -I was talking with someone and wanted to finish the conversation really fast. -wait who ? is the same person from last time ? forget it just come to the training ground behind the academy the teachers already agreed to make the match for some reason even thought you aren''t a mage. -nor is he I countered.That guy was really strange his over all expression was blank hollow even its like he doesn''t even think he is alive but he still makes human like action on his own or are those just reflexes ? -I bet there don''t worry -you better be i don''t wanna stand here all day nor do i want to back out ! She hung up on me and i started walking towards the academy in a jogging rhythm i was still holding the handle that sera gave me as sign of our friendship it was really damaged but i knew i could repair it by rewinding the time of the item i considered to give her the item back but then i remembered the look in her eyes....haha she is a really stubborn person and would most likely not accept it back...so what should i do with this ? For the time being i put it on my breast pocket and continue my jog the clouds above were a bit grey i could also feel a slight breeze coming through the streets and hitting my face i shivered for a moment....rain would soon come. I started running a bit faster and soon arrived at the academy. ===================================================================== The students in the hallways were walking with their groups making ruckus among themselves talking about the event that was about to happen in the training field behind the academy i was still wearing my mask by the way. It wasn''t hard to find the the training field but to get there i had to push through lots of other students i more then once just stopped time and started going through them and finally reached the training hall. -so you gonna fight the personal attendant from the house sylva The voice was familiar.I looked to my right and saw a woman with brown long hair and brown eyes her uniform was that of a teacher.I knew her she was the mage woman who wanted to test my capabilities she was also stewards apprentice once the problem is i don''t know her name we didn''t introduce ourselves at that time because i was in a hurry. -my name is kelly if your a bit lost boy. She smiled amused knowing my discomfort. -i am dawn... -i know the master told me.You know who steward. I nodded and looked towards the field there were a lot of people and to spectated this there were also many other teachers like kelly,erecting something in the middle of the field...something close to a barrier ? The students were circling the barrier and inside i could see cecilia loren and her attendant that was as emotionless as it is cecilia didn''t seem to be in a very good mood she actually arguing with loren and that servant was just standing there. to their left i could see a group of teachers but what really caught my eyes was the female teacher grey robe...she was a tier 9 mage...she was talking with the other teachers really pleasantly but suddenly she stopped and looked up...wait is she looking at me ? our eyes linked we were really far away from each other but i could feel her stare locking me her over all appearance was normal she wasn''t that beautiful but you could say she had cool look to her always tranquil with her black hair and hazel brown eyes...who was she ? -who is she ? I pointed at the grey robed woman she even waved at me when i pointed at her. -kelly looked at her and paled for a bit and quickly pushed my hand down. -you idiot she is the current headmaster of the school if she notices you being this rude who knows whats going to happen. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. I was a bit surprised but nonetheless i understood i looked back at the headmaster she was still smiling while waving at me i had that feeling that i didn''t need to worry about being rude in front of her. I started walking down the stairs into the training field i could still feel the stare the headmaster gave me while i was walking down. =========================================================================== I pushed through the crowd and observed the place for a bit.I knew where stella was the ring that i gave her also known as leraje was giving me is location through signals that i could trace and to my surprised she was actually standing 50-60 meters away from me talking to her friends.She seemed to have fun a lot she was laughing kidding around with her friends and make a happy face....maybe this wasn''t the wrong choice after all. I got near the barrier and noticed that no one could go in there it was like a invisible wall for anyone else other then you see when i touched it i was able to go through making the people around me a bit surprised i pushed myself into the barrier it was a bit hard and when i finished i had a slight nauseating feeling in my head. -You took your time didn''t you Cecilia growled a bit when she saw me approach loren was also there and smiled maliciously the servant was unaffected whatsoever. -I had things to do i am sorry Cecilia sighed a bit and looked towards loren and her servant i personally ignored them and looked towards the headmistress that was seated on something like a judges she was once again smiling at waving at me her eyes held expectations for some reason. -you know her ? Cecilia asked i wasn''t sure what she meant by that. -i heard about her but i only saw he today. Cecilia gave me a inspecting look as if daring me t lie which i actually wasn''t she looked back at loren and her servant duo. -I actually asked the dean to cancel the competition because you weren''t a mage she agreed at first but when i told her you were participating she insisted on making this duel you know anything about this ? I shook my head quite confused why would she do that ? I turned my head towards the duo now we weren''t really going at each other or talking to each other the distance between us was 20 or so meters and it seemed like we were just waiting for the judge to say go and we would go at each other but.... -dawn can i ask you something. I looked at cecilia she seemed a bit grumpy for some reason. -yes ? -do you trust me ? be honest I raised my eyebrow i was a bit speechless for her being so sudden she even asked me to be honest does she think i am always dishonest ? But at the same time she is a bit right......even stella could always tell if i was lying or not i would need good wordplay to confuse her sometimes.Woman intuition is really something fearful. I looked into her eyes i could see hesitation and uncertainty in her eyes the people around us were talking and bustling around it was really loud but i could understand her perfectly.Do i trust this miss ? if i had to say it she gave me my job and got me where i am now i wouldn''t ask twice if she told me to do something even if it is to kill someone because its my job to protect her but do i trust her as friend ? does she mean that ? -No I answered flatly it was a fact i couldn''t deny the only reason i was here was because i was working for her of course she would talk to me and stella very friendly and freely without restraint but in the end i couldn''t certainly say she was my friend. -i see She turned her face and sniffed for a bit she was actually avoiding my face i kinda felt about this but i didn''t regret it. ============================================================== I edit previous chapter ! http://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 46 Fight ! We didn''t continue this conversation and just stood where we were i could feel cecilia being very cold the around her turned to ice for a bit her sudden questions and mood swings weren''t something i was yet accustomed to but it would work out somehow....at least i hope so. I could see the teachers to the right side discussing something with the headmaster or should i call her headmistress ? anyways it seemed like they decided something and suddenly the headmistress stood up from her seat.Everyone was quiet seeing her. -Welcome competitors as you know last year when you two had duels i had to-because of the public complains-restrict you from your dueling for the next year i will not mention those complains and just get to the point. She cleared her throat. -Now if you are unfamiliar with me my name is alexa sylva i am the headmistress of the academy and also a tier 9 mage Sylva ? is she related to loren ? so does it mean she is her big sister ? -The reason this duel has been approved today was because the rules stated that dueling isn''t restricted to only 2 people we also call this a match as long as the participants are related to the duelist as a attendant they are also able to aid their charge.If you are also unfamiliar with the term dueling i will explain the rules.A student is allowed to duel someone whos track record is better then his or is the same as his or her track record the point of dueling is to get more points which translated into your year ranking.The ranking gives you prestige depending on how high you are you also get certain achievements for certain things you do and in your graduation these achievements can help you in your future accomplishments.The rules for such duels are to fight in the specially erected barrier it cancels out all of the physical damage and converts it into mental exhaustion it means that if you faint you lost.You can also surrender if you want the time limit for such duel is 30 minutes if the 30 minutes are up and neither opponent has fallen we the judges will determine who was the most skilled techniques and who was likely to win we will be also influenced somewhat by the spectators.So without further a do lets begin the match will begin 30 second ! The last part was really energetic and cheerful compared to her age...i probably shouldn''t tell her that she is even glaring at me for some reason....scary.... I sighed the barrier was now clear to me but making damage into mental exhaustion may hinder me a lot but still it was better then getting hurt and bruised all over. The Timer was on cecilia and i just stood there waiting until it begins.I looked over to lorens side her servant and she were discussing something even thought my hearing was on a superhuman level for some reason i couldn''t hear them i was still puzzled what that guy could do there should be a reason why he was hired in the first place if what i am assuming is correct loren should be a very important character if her big sister is the headmistress of this place.... -(BING) The sound of a bell could be heard because i was too concentrated on my thoughts i didn''t notice at first cecilia even nudged me and pushed me some bit the other spectators also started laughing at me making cecilia a bit embarrassed too. The servant started walking forward and so did i but as i started walking someone grabbed me from my behind me from my jacket i turned around....it was cecilia. -good luck and....i am sorry if i was too fast to decide on my own... I looked at her she seemed a bit sad but overall she had calmed down i also think i was a bit too harsh on her but what do i know. i turned towards the servant his face was still blank it was like he didn''t even regard me as a being or a opponent but at the same time i could see a glint of fire rising form his eyes. -don''t worry about it too much didn''t you say you would show stella and me a shopping mall ? I didn''t turn face her when i said that but i could feel her astonishment seeping from her lips she nodded her head and let go of my jacket. I also started walking towards my opponent his gaze made my blood boil for some reason. =========================================================================== The guy and i were apart by 10 meters now both loren and cecilia walked towards the judges side and seated themselves next to them loren seemed happy and talking with her sister cecilia on the other hand was tense. To our left side stood a guy with a big white flag he was counting down from 5. -5 ! -So why were you hired The guy talked to me...i didn''t expect that he was still holding his blank face thou. -4 ! -I am surprised you talked why weren''t you talking when we met the first time. He made a slight smile and said. -You know i lived my whole life in the sylva house and one thing i can be sure about is the misses temperament that never stopped astounding me. -3 ! He seemed like a nice guy if i have to be honest. -I have a question couldn''t you have tried to deny this match ? i can see you aren''t a magician -2 ! He smiled very omniously for some reason something was wrong his teeth weren''t human teeth but fangs instead.He isn''t human. -1 -As i said at the beginning there are reasons people like us get hired my name is vardath by the way. -BEGIN ! The judge swung his white flag down and it started i looked over my opponent i wanted to stop time right away but the moment i tried his eyes turned from brown to blood red....killing intent swirled in the air it was intense and made me shake so much that i couldn''t stop time anymore i observed vardath he was transforming his eyes were blood red and i could see the ground he was standing at beginning to form cracks from his force.The butler vest and white shirt he was wearing were getting ripped starting from his shoulders to his hands red scales started to appear on his arms his hands were also starting to get longer especially his fingers they were growing black pointy claws... If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. He.....is a Dragon He roared a inhuman roar that shook the air around us i could see particles of some energy seeping from his voice alone. I looked over to the judges loren was smiling gleefully while cecilia seemed like she was trying to end this duel.She was talking to the headmistress i could see terror in her eyes but the headmistress seemed like she had none of it she looked me in the eyes and pointed to my opponent. -Hey i am over here if you don''t look closer you might lose your head He jumped from his position and was launched himself at me it was like a blur to me i quickly slowed time. -...!? When i slowed time i was surprised to discover that his speed turned into something comparable to a sloth because he launched himself he was slowly hovering towards me in a speed of 1 meter in 4 seconds. I started walking towards him in a casual manner and finally i stood in front of him on closer inspection his scales were really dark red with black color on the edges his pupils were also blood red and the white in his eyes turned into black. I got ready and aimed for the stomach. -sorry this is nothing personal I started hitting him repeatedly on one spot a total of 50 hits for now. His over all expression didn''t change when i finished hitting him i got back to my original spot and forced time to continue normally again. As i started time i could once again hear the cheers and yells from the other students i also could see vardath about to get to me but i wasn''t worried he as i watched him. (BOOM) A shallow sounding explosion happened in front of me vardath was knocked back from the explosion and dust started to fly around the field from the sudden force that pushed vardath 10 meters away from me. Everyone got quiet at that vardath was knocked back away from me but for them it looked like i was still standing on my spot doing nothing but staring. -... -...what just happened did he use a spell ? -no i don''t think so he would have needed to use some kind of movement i was staring at him the whole time he didn''t move.... -no way... The judges were also speechless having no clue what just happened.One of the judges snapped out and turned to the headmistress. -i think he is... -no he is not look closer. She was right vardath was still moving. -HAHAHA that was a great hit you got there i couldn''t even see it ! Some of the mages beside the judges used some kind of wind spell to remove the dust curtain and there he was vardath his clothes were tattered and ripped all over the place he had also a lot o dirt on his clothing but no obvious injury could be seen. -i already expected you to....ugh... What ? my head was pounding really hard i was starting to black out what is going on ?! I looked at vardath again the point where i hit him was the kidney even the part of the clothes were i hit repeatedly was gone but when i looked closer...yes those scales were on his whole body too....is this the reason he withstood the hit ? He started walking towards me slowly i was on my one knee the hits i gave him were probably not even hurting him just knocking him away his scales were protecting him while i was hitting a wall repeatedly hurting myself that explains a lot of things i now understand why dragons are so feared they are almost invincible.... -You didn''t think that it would end so fast did you ? you didn''t even introduce yourself properly nor can i see your face behind that mask He seemed very amused by my failure but i won''t let him enjoy any more. -My name ha its Dawn nice to meet you I slowed time and stood up once again approaching him if his body doesn''t work how about his eyes then ? I started hitting him to the head more then 60 times jabbing and hitting him repeatedly. Once finished i returned to my original position and started time normally. (WHOOSH BOOM) Because i was hitting him especially in the eyes something like a pin pointed force was created making a smaller explosion with a much bigger force knocking him down to the ground. -WOW that one actually really hurt but... I was breathing really hard i was physically exhausted because of the movements i made that stacked up i could see that his skull was also really protected like his body even if it doesn''t look like it. -It still won''t be enough... I looked at him and his smug face....this motherfucker...at this pace i am going to faint because i was using too much force to beat him up.....this abilities weakness really shows against such opponent like him because in the end this ability depends on my own strength creativity its not like i can destroy a tank with my bare fists while stopping or slowing down time....i need a solution to this really quick. While i was wrecking my brain for a answer he was already starting to move towards. -now what dawn you are running out of time aren''t you ? I laughed at his unintentional pun. ================================================================== I Edit previous chapters ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 47 Winner ! Or Loser ? People Please re-read chapter 46 because i added more text at the end. Enjoy ! ================================================================== I was not scared of him or anything the shiver from the start already disappeared my heart rate also calmed down and over all this opponent really embodied one of my biggest weaknesses. As i thought so i could feel another wind spell was thrown into the field making the flying dust curtain fly away i was still on the ground my head was hurting and pounding a lot.If this would have been a real fight i would have probably broken my arm,hand and fingers because i was punching him repeatedly but because of this very strange barrier any physical damage converts into mental exhaustion...haha Verdath was still continuing to walk towards me the scales on his body retracted showing his human form only his hands were still dragon claws his gaze held amusement while looking at me i sighed and stood up. -So are you finished yet ? He asked indifferent to my answer i knew. -Maybe maybe not we''l see He was good at hiding it but i could see some signs of strains on his head veins were popping up he is probably experiencing the most intense headache off all time if i had to say it he was close to being as disordered as me but something told me his dragon blood was keeping him up and not down...man isn''t there a rule for racial skills this started to look really unfair to me. -its my turn He muttered. And like that in a instant he moved at me with shocking speed i wasn''t able to see through it so i tried to slow time but... -what.... This time it didn''t work. And just like that i was hit to the chest with a force of a real dragon...a mini explosion happened where i got hit and i was knocked back tumbling in the ground and i finally stopped hitting the barrier itself. -haaahhhaaahhhh... What....what...just happened why didn''t it work ?My mind was blacking out in and out in and out only my own sheer willpower was letting me stay conscious anymore thoughts and i was sure i would breakdown...there was no real physical pain magic was sure convenient at times like this but not for me in particular the mental fatigue was just getting even more stacked. I was at the edge of the barrier which blocked me from going any farther the students were looking at me some pointing at me and starting to say something some were even outright ridiculing me some started cheering for me telling me to stand up. I looked towards my opponent he was still walking towards me casual as if all time in the world was still in his hands...no wait claws. I wanted to stand up and tried to move forward a bit and while i did that i felt some kind of small stones moving about in my jacket maybe some small rubble got into my clothes while i was tumbling through the field i tried to pat the stones down from my jacket but noticed something. Those weren''t stones....these were the destroyed parts of the once black handle sera gave me as a token but now it was broken into tiny pieces...i almost lost it here i thought but realized i can fix it just like i did to the brooms and just like i did to her picture frame i have that kind of ability i can fix anything i want... I looked at the little pieces i just need to concentrate i don''t know why i am doing this in such a situation i was sure it wouldn''t be able to help me anyways i didn''t know if i was just being desperate or going on auto pilot but i did it anyways and just as i did it my mind started to blank out but i knew i wasn''t losing my conscious no something more amazing was happening the destroyed little parts of the handle were starting to grow back into its original form its just that i couldn''t see it golden light was streaming from my eyes showing me some kind of scene.... ============================================= -Daddy ! daddy ! what are you doing what is that ! A little girl with black long hair and opaque round glasses was standing next to a short man with a long beard he wore a round cap and in his hand he was holding a jet black handle with intricate designs and strange sigils on it both of them were sitting in front of a giant workbench where many kinds of tools were laid out with other kinds of blueprints that showed really complicated schematics he was smiling and laughing while holding the jet black handle in his hand and boastfully said to the little girl. -sera this is my greatest invention yet these old man in the mines told me it was impossible ! but they were wrong my little girl you hear me they were wrong i did it ! He seemed really happy his over all excitement made the little girl also really happy and excited even thought you couldn''t see her eyes she was smiling and said. -what does it do what does it do ! She jumped up and down from her seat while asking the short long bearded man about the handle he was holding. At that he made a sly smile and said. -Sorry little girl this is this old mans secret i can''t tell you if don''t exchange He laughed a bit.The girl wasn''t satisfied with his answer and huffed jumping down from her seat she stated in a annoyed tone. -humph ! i don''t wanna know then i hate you daddy you meanie ! The expression of the short man changed abruptly to her statement and he tried console her and finally said. -Now now sera i am sorry but you understand the dwarven ways right ? how about this i can at least tell its name not what it is but the name come on it won''t be disappointing The little girl glanced at her short father and smiled and said. -Okey ! He once again started smiling and said -The name of this tool is the..... As he was about to finish his sentence his voice sounded far very weak and far away becoming as to unclear for me to understand bright golden light once again started to appear in front of me the scene that was in front of me started to disappear like smoke.... ================================================= -hey you come on stand up he is going to rip you apart if you don''t ! -Ahh just leave him he is obviously scared shitless and i bet''ed my money on him how stupid could i be.... The surrounding sound was was getting back to normal and colors started to appear again i realized i was hiding my eyes using my palms but another thing that amazed me was the item i was holding on my right hand. It worked i fixed it ! the item i was holding was a jet black handle with many kinds of engravings and strange characters written on it,it was smooth to the touch and the craftsmen ship that was put into this handle was superb the weight was 1.2Kg and the length of the handle was 35 cms long the width was 3.5 cms long the end of the handle had a shallow hole in it... I looked at the handle wait no....this wasn''t a handle it is a hilt. -You giving your last prayer ? I looked up verdath was already here standing in front of me when i looked at him he was a surprised for some reason but quickly calmed down i didn''t notice him coming near me i must have gone for some minutes if he took his sweet time to walk here. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. -wow whats with your eyes What did he mean ? what was with my eyes ? was this the reason he was surprised ? I touched my eye lids for a second and tried to feel if anything was out of ordinary...nothing wait...i looked at my hand some kind of golden light was shining onto it,it was faint and it wasn''t from the sun....it was coming from my eyes. As i thought about that i also noticed that my head was okey it wasn''t pounding anymore... Me being amazed by the turn of events didn''t change verdath from trying to kick my head to the side but at the same time i knew he was going to kick me 3 seconds ago and as he did so i jumped to my left at perfect timing how i knew he was going to kick me ? Something like a image popped up in my head showing me the exact time of the execution. When verdath noticed that he didn''t hit me he turned to me a bit confused and said. -how did you know i was going to kick you ? how did you even dodge ? I was as evenly confused how i knew that he was going to kick me and dodged the attack but as i wanted to answer another thing popped up in my head in 2 seconds a left hook was coming to my body i jumped back but then still another picture popped up in 1 second a leg was gonna hit me to the knee i raised my left leg at that and so on it continued picture were showing up in my head on what was going to happen. Verdath after 8th missed hit jumped back his face held confusion and astonishment he was staring at me as if i was not even human which he didn''t even have a right to be able to stare at me like that even thought he isn''t human himself ! -aren''t you going to attack the time is about to run out and i will most likely win. He stated with a matter in fact tone... I was still holding the the black hilt in my hands some kind of memories streamed in my hand showing me everything about this hilt what it could do an what it was but what interested me most was the name it had. -Whats that ? i didn''t see you having it on you when we started fighting ? verdath was pointing at the black hilt. I smiled and said. -how about this since we both don''t have any time how about we decided this with one hit ? He growled a bit when i disregarded his question but nodded anyways getting ready i looked at the black hilt one more time and thought about the scene i saw... -by the way I shook the hilt for a bit the characters started to shine up to the end of the hilt where the shallow hole was it was collecting there verdath looked at it very wary for some reason i laughed at him and said -this is a present i got from a friend The light that was collecting in the shallow hole shot out and made a long straight beam the length was 110 cms long the light beam was a golden color and looked really bizarre there was no heat or cold radiating from the beam it wasn''t wavering nor bending anywhere while i was shaking it around there was also no sound coming from it. Everyone was staring at the bizarre item i was holding in my hand if i had to describe it then i would say it was a sword but i knew it just much more then that. I looked at the amazed verdath who was staring into the bright beam the sharpness of this weapon was no joke it could also turn you into smoking jerky if you didn''t pay attention to it. -its called the black dragon emperor hilt how do you like it ? When he heard the name he looked a bit more distracted then i ever saw him being distracted. -humu quite a coincidence but i don''t wanna stand here all day talking to you this will end here. And as he said he started charging at me with full i couldn''t catch him with my eyes nor was i sure if i could dodge him even if i saw his attack coming so i did what i always did. I stopped time. The world around me got quiet in that moment nothing was moving nor making a sound the emperor hilt that was in my hand was still keeping its golden light and in front me stood verdath this time all of his red scales were out protecting every inch of his body he looked like a real monster with no skin and only red scales he probably sensed the danger from this tool but he probably didn''t figure out that i was able to stop time he was truly unlucky and i can also be considered rude by doing something so underhanded as to attack someone while time was stopped but... I made a mocking smile. Who said i wasn''t allowed to attack someone while time was stopped ? I took a step forward and swung the black hilt the beam followed my movements the beams were going through verdath as if he wasn''t even there it didn''t show any injuries probably because of the barrier being still intact i believed.When i finished i started walking towards his original position when he tried to jump me and started time again. -ugh...wha...how... He didn''t move and just stood there after another 2 seconds he knelt down on his legs the red scales also retreated his face was pale not one drop of blood could be seen but he wasn''t injured he turned his head to me he was sweating really hard struggling to keep himself conscious i already shut off the black hilt. -can you tell me at least how you did this i was sure no i know that i was much faster then you... I looked at him this was really a long battle he must have been the most hardest opponent i ever had because of his racial endurance even 80 mages and 1 grand mage couldn''t do anything to me nor could vampires or demons do anything to stop me. -lets just say time on my side in this one He didn''t say anything and just collapsed on the ground everyone was quiet not one sound escaped even the judge who was holding the white flag was flabbergast they all watched the fight happen in front of their eyes seeing incredible feats of superhuman fighting there didn''t seem to be any words they were able to pull and also it seems like my energy is running out too.. One of the teachers snapped out of it and nudged the guy who was holding the white flag who also snapped out he stuttered a bit at the start and announced. -th...the wi...winner is lady greenwood ! After a bit of awkward silence people started to clap one by one ending up with everyone starting to cheer and whistle next to me other teachers started to quickly appear coming with them were other medics i was still holding the black hilt in my hands and decided to transport it to the clavicula as i said i was able to store items into the clavicula even if i didn''t have it on hand as long as i was in possession of it...with a little thought the hilt disappeared in a particle effect. -DAWN ! Cecilia shouted while running to me my energy was already leaving at this point my mind was also going blank the teachers were carrying me and the last thing i remember was the crying face of cecilia holding onto me.... ========================================================================= This one is really long I Edit previous chapters in my wordpress ! I also write other series ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 47.5 Through Darkness Into Light Part 2 ================================Leraje''s P.O.V==================================== It had been 2 hours since i ended up in this wooden hut of hers she introduced herself as artemis she didn''t seem to have a surname so i didn''t really question her i could see my bloody sack next to the bed only 2 steps away from me my injury and the sack probably showed obvious signs of who i am but she didn''t really seem to care either it seemed... Other then that the hut was as normal as it can get the woman with red hair and the most green eyes that i had ever seen was just cooking something on the other end of the hut my weapons were also located on the other end of the hut with my upper clothes that were hung to dry... I looked towards the red haired woman she was humming while stirring the stew she was making... -Why did you save you could have given me to the guards and taken the coin for it too. My voice held contempt in it i never liked pity especially if someone pities me which made me sometimes furious too. She stopped her stirring for a moment and looked at my direction her eyes held indifference when she looked at me but also loneliness she turned back to her stew and continued to stir it. -Why should i ? isn''t it normal to help someone if they are in need ? Her answer was alien towards someone like me i was in the literally sense the embodiment of evil i did what i want to do and killed when i needed it or just felt like it everything comes with a price even if they didn''t show it. I didn''t answer her and just kept quite she also stopped talking and i continued looking around the hut especially for my daggers that were placed with my other equipment i tried to move more then once but soon discovered that all of my strength and body muscles were too weak to be able to move the poison probably weakened my vitality a lot... I looked towards the woman again...no artemis she was preparing the dinner and filled a bowl with her brown stew. If she didn''t had found me or gave me that medicine i probably would have died at that very moment... -Hey are you still there big boy ? I looked towards the the red head she was holding the stew in front of me with a wooden spoon in hand i really wanted to just hit the whole bowl away but unfortunately i wasn''t strong enough to even move my arms instead i just turned my face away from her she didn''t seem to mind and said. -This stew has a lot of medical herbs mixed into it so it should be able to help you somewhat but your still going to stay in bed for the next 7 days I quickly turned to her in disbelieve... 7 DAYS ?! As i did that i could see a sly smile on her face as she announced -haha gotcha ! She grabbed my cheeks with her one hand her strength was monstrous i couldn''t move my head anywhere and because my body was in almost paralyzed state i had no way of resisting her.She placed the bowl next to me and started forcefully feeding me in which i started to spit the food out of my mouth which got both of us dirty. i could see her getting a bit agitated by my behavior it was better this way but then something unexpected happened. -You wanna do it the hard way huh She gripped me harder and shoved the spoon into my mouth blocking both my nose and mouth at the same time i did not have any other choice but to swallow the stew which honestly tasted very good in the end i stopped resisting and just ate the stew in silence. When i finished eating she looked very satisfied and nodded to herself continuing to do something on her side i was still watching my equipment to the most part knowing very well that i could not take it and leave this place for that i would need a full recovery which took time... ===================================================================== 4 days later Artemis didn''t joke when she said it would take 7 days to get fully healed even now i am only able to make very faint movements with my body and artemis continued to feed me in which i already stopped complain she even wiped my clean once which i found very frustrating because i started to feel embarrassed because of it making her even more amused. I was never good with woman and she was even more then a woman that i could tell.She and i didn''t talk much i was never a talkative person to begin with but the atmosphere between us was not bad she seemed to be able to understand me without saying anything making me even more uncomfortable then it was. I didn''t really get a chance to leave the bed it was also the only bed in this hut she would often just sleep on the ground next to me her faint breathing sound and sleeping was always made me go to a trance for some reason she was a odd woman who would let a murderer in her hut knowing very well that he is a criminal and about the head that i carried with me it was already disposed of i personally asked her to just throw it away because of the smell she didn''t say anything and just took the head and returned after an hour or so our current understanding between is was really strange. These past 4 days i only observed her because of pure boredom she seemed to be a ordinary girl who lived in the woods i never asked her why she was here because i knew very well the world was full of tragedies that befall anyone who was dumb enough to walk into a dark alleyway no matter if king or peasant this is how the world works and everyone accepted it how it was. Artemis would wake up in the morning and starting going out with her bow to hunt some game she would came back and it would always be a different expression when she came back sometimes she would catch a deer which made her really happy and sometimes she would only get a rabbit in which she frowned on it but in the end she would always come with something and make food out of it her home was really big for a hut there were a lot of pelts in this hut ranging from big grizzly pelts to small rabbit skin her attire for the most part was also hardened leather with a bow made out of willow when she returned from her hunt she would always start changing her clothing to casual clothing right in front of me which made me look to the other way out of embarrassment i could always hear giggle when i looked the other way red to my face she had no shyness concerning her body by freely teasing me. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Its not like she is ugly no she is one of the most striking woman i had seen so far i even thought elysaa was the most beautiful one i had ever seen but artemis just knocked her from the competition with her wild look and body curves... Anyways after she finished changing she would proceed making dinner for us and as i said we wouldn''t talk much other then exchanging 3 or 4 sentences a day she was the complete opposite from what i imagined a woman like to be when i was a guild leader and got out drinking with my fellow members some of them would always start complaining about their wives how their nagging them all day long and how it was hard for them to get a girl because you needed to look good and have your mouth running until she would agree to something for you... In comparison to those girls artemis was like a straight sword the edge blunt to the point you could feel it bashing you like a club....sorry i don''t really have a good example. Her being silent did not mean she was emotionless or boring she had her moments when she would burn herself from the pot in the fire place and start whimpering or when she would start sewing new clothing and finish it painstakingly to make a happy sound she was a girl with all kinds of likes and dislikes with many flaws and good points a good person should i say ? But she also had her cheeky moments when she started picking the carrots in her soup into my soup for me to eat at first i thought she wanted me to heal faster but then realized when we were eating that she didn''t like carrots at all which made me want to question her why did she put the carrots in the soup first place !? I didn''t particularly mind it that much but she sure was an odd person when it came to it. ============================================================================= 2 days later Artemis and i were sitting next to each other eating stew again this girl only ate liquid food for the last 6 days and so did i knew she was only doing this to make me heal faster but i still kinda felt bad for she herself didn''t really seem to mind that much and just ate happily next to me i also started to be able to move my body a bit better and ate using my own hand to move the spoon tomorrow would be the day i would be able to make a full recovery just as she said. -hey does it taste good ? While i was eating the stew artemis asked me out of nowhere she and i never really talked all that much about useless things nor about ourselves or who we are it made communicating with her much easier sometimes and in other times it would be really hard to get to the right words with her. I looked at her smiling face since the day she took me in i only stayed her not doing anything but recovering she rescued my life not asking anything for return i more then once offered her gold treasures and many other items for my sign of gratitude which she always declined with her slime she never felt burdened when seeing me i was good at seeing someones intention through their eyes she held sincereness in her eyes which made me sometimes really uncomfortable. For me smiling was like admitting your weakness showing that you have a weak point where you can be pierced through more then once i had seen quote "trust is a dagger pointed at your heart" i had learned from my mistakes and used the anger from them to forge myself into the man who i was today but she... I smiled at her and said. -Yes its very tasty i like it a lot She is more then a dagger to me she is an arrow that had already stung me hard to the deepest part of my heart. She smiled even more and nodded to me we finished eating and didn''t continue talking afterwards and just sat there enjoying the heat of the fire place. ================================================================== Today was the final day i had already recovered 85% of my strength but i still waited artemis also insisted on it. It was currently night time artemis was sleeping on the ground next to me i tried to tell her that she should take the bed instead but she refused that too this woman was really headstrong if i had to say it but it was also one of the things i like about her. The night was long and i never really slept it was because i was a demon we never sleep because we don''t need to we only sleep when we need to recover somewhat we could go without sleep for 2 months until we actually needed it. -uhh aghh...no.... I looked towards artemis surprised i could see her move in her makeshift bed sweat was coming out of her forehead she was having a nightmare it seemed. -... I slowly stood up from my bed and took the pillow with me setting it beside artemis laying down next to her she wiggled around and finally stopped getting blocked by my body she was still sweating from the nightmare so i embraced her she moaned a bit and soon calmed down in my embrace i patted her long straight red hair until she stopped moaning and she did... She was breathing faintly like a small animal i smiled at no one really particular more like mocking myself. -In the end we both ended sleeping on the ground huh... That night i guarded artemis but in the process of doing so for some reason i felt tired and slept with her in my embrace. In the next morning i was supposed to be on my way i felt lonely and sad thinking about it. =================================================================================== i Edit previous chapters ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 48 Chronos The God Of Time -uhh... My head hurt really bad...where am i ? I opened my eyes and as i did so i saw white for a minute i thought i was staring up into a light bulb until i realized. -Is this the sky ? I quickly jumped from my position onto my feet looking around highly alerted but as i looked around i also realized that nothing was changing everything was white ! -... I quickly looked at my hands a bit panicked and got relieved when i could see my skin and the hem of my shirt i was still wearing my black jacket and jeans...where am i ? I was still visible to myself but everything else was white there wasn''t anything else other then me the space was deserted of any color nor excistance.. -Am i dreaming ? I sure seem to be ? Another thing i noticed was that my clothing didn''t have any dirt on it what happened ?! -I see you have awoken I flinched and slowly turned to my right cold sweat was coming out of my forehead all of this seemed so strangely real i wasn''t an idiot not being able to see the difference between a dream and reality... Turning to my right i could see a throne with a guy sitting on it i was sure that a minute ago this wasn''t here but i dismissed that thought as thinking of it as unnecessary so i looked at the guy. He had long white hair and wore a black robe his left eye was hidden behind a brown leather eye patch and his right eye was as golden as mine...which made me a bit astound even thought i have the same golden eyes this is probably how react to me huh ? He had a lot of small scars on his face but it didn''t make him ugly no it more like made him decently handsome giving him a manly to edge to it.Next to the throne there was a staff leaning onto it the tip of the staff had a moving that looked like earth the individual in question seemed amused by me somewhat while looking at me.. -Who... -My name is chronos thats all you need to know His voice held power authority i didn''t even see his lips move and he answered my question without me finishing my sentence...chronos..the greek god of time ? His title held the words god of time in it why was a here ? -where... -This is my domain it is a special place for me to hold private to myself I was slowly getting agitated by this guy but i didn''t want to show it or make him mad but even so he probably knows what i am thinking.As i thought that he smiled and said. -Haha i am sorry for being rude but staying here makes you really bored if i had to explain it. I sighed and asked him. -Why am i here ? His face made 180 degree turn becoming as indifferent as possible and in a flat tone he stated. -I am going to be blunt about this... A shiver was crawling down behind my back i tried to fight it back but realized it couldn''t his voice held some sort of terror on the back of my mind and the room seemed to multiply that but i soon realized he wasn''t on his throne but standing in front of me. -You are dead -... I looked at my hands for a second and touched them could not feel any warmth from them not even cold in any other scenario i would have denied such a possibility because i was still thinking and moving but this feeling that my skin gave me showed me already...he was right. -I see I said a bit saddened i clenched my hands and looked down everything ends here huh ? never thought i would actually die like this but i wasn''t regretting anything no i was said i accepted my death with dignity it was because of this ability i was able to flee that prison the only thing i might be regretting was making my sister sad but she would live through it on top of that steward promised that he would educate my sister fully even after my death... I giggled at myself sarcastically i could take death with no problem it seems. Chronos looked at me a bit astound so he said. -what you not gonna deny me ? run away ?shout at me ? bargain or cry ? I smiled at him making him step back for moment but he soon enough stopped himself his face held a complicated expression. -I regret nothing so lets get this over with He stared at me thinking about something but suddenly he raised his hand snapped his fingers and with a snapping sound the space that we were standing in changed abruptly. -You are quite interesting youngster but listen here. He got down with his head he was quite tall almost reaching 2 meters his right eyes was staring at me and then i noticed something odd that i didn''t see a while ago...he didn''t have a pupil...instead of a normal pupil there was a golden clock in his eye the numbers were black in color and even the pointers the eye was abnormal but somehow familiar to me his strange aura reminded me of something but i could not remember what.. -Follow me I snapped out of thoughts and looked around the white space was completely turned into a white hall way with nothing in it but the color white there were windows to my left side and when i looked outside there was a lot greenery to be seen a giant garden with fruits vegetables and even wild animals walking around it was really magnificent. Chronos was already walking down the hall way i quickly sped up to him walking behind him while looking up out of the windows into the outside world it was truly strange how this worked. -Your death was unexpected but it was also convenient towards me too He stopped and looked out of one window while talking to me. -You even used your False Prophecy to escape the hits from that dragon making your mortal brain going to a place with no return shattering it to thousand pieces i was surprised you survived that long mastering that ability usually takes more then 20 years and even if you master it you can''t usually control it to your will like you do. His voice held a edge to it his eye was also holding such light as if reminiscing something but why was i here ? He looked at me i was still confused. -Okey lets get to the point the rules state that once a mortal dies his or her soul will be send to the afterlife in the standard rules i should send you to death personally and let him sort this out himself but as those wise men say. He waved his hand at me and a mirror appeared showing my face i looked at it for a second and noticed with awe...my eyes...the pupils changed into clocks like his. -Rules are meant to be broken you are here because i am in need of help urgently if you help me i am willing to bring you back to the living. I looked at him again and back to my eyes they were truly bizarre was this the reason why verdath was so surprised about me ? I thought for a bit was it worth accept his deal ? He was a god double crossing me meant nothing to him so why should i even trust him ? He smiled for some reason his face showing a knowing expression so he said. -Don''t worry about it my task is relatively easy if you think about it on top of that gods stay to their words its one of the rules in this universe that gods have to be truthful.. Twisting meanings aren''t lies thou. -Hahaha i like how you think He laughed vigorously and said. -Lets do it like this the conditions for the deal are up to you you can always change them whenever you like or how think about them in exchange i will need you to help me -with what ? He once again snapped his finger a golden pocket watch appeared in his hand it was truly a old piece it had scratches all over it but it was still a valuable piece.He gave it to me. -I need you to find someone for me and don''t ask me why i am not doing it myself there are reasons for it too. I looked at the clock and opened it and noticed the pointer was stuck at place it was trying to move down but it couldn''t always rewinding back to its original state with a tick. I started thinking about my sister,cecilia,stella and the people i had ever met. I looked up into to chronos and asked him. -What do you want He smiled and said. -Then lets begin time waits for no one does it ? We continued walking down the hallway while talking to each other. =================Cecilia''s P.O.V================= I ran with all my might into the field tears were running down my cheeks. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. -Congrats miss..uwaahh! I pushed the teacher of my way and started pushing through the medics the headmistress was also like me pushing through the medics her eyes held a uneasy light to it which made me even more worry. -Dawn ! I quickly sat next to him and gasped when i saw his eyes they were shining with golden light like a flash light but what awed me the most was how bizarre those eyes were there no pupils those eyes instead looked like clocks the pointers were going down in rapid succession completing a turn in a second. -Ehh we we''re losing him ! -what ? what do you mean by that ?! -He..he is dying ! Everyone got quite at that i looked at the medic who was next to me he was using Recovery type magic a white round ball was hovering above dawns stomach the headmistress was the first to react as expected. -Quickly tell me whats the problem She summoned her wand and asked the medic in question.But he seemed to be panicked not able to guess what to say. -Ehh i don''t know his mind isn''t responding to anything his heart rate is also going down the second we speak there is not internal damage that is impossible but...wait his mind his mind is broken ! The headmistress quickly held onto dawns head light was coming out of her grip dawn in turn flinched for a bit the golden light in his eyes was also starting to disappear the clock like pupils also turned into his normal color slowly depriving him from his light...i quickly grabbed onto his arm squeezing tightly hoping for the pain to keep him awake.. I stared into his eyes and started to think about all the things that happened since i met this guy as the heir to the greenwood house i wasn''t allowed to have any weaknesses at all people used to keep distance from me or be overly polite with me i more then once talked with kids the same age who tried to be friends with me just to get a favor in the future this act was truly disgusting towards me making myself distance from people even more...When he started to work as a bodyguard i thought we could become friends so i tried a lot things starting from talking with him daily and see his likes but i soon discovered he was a very secretive person who kept for himself which made it very hard to get close to him i even asked steward to investigate dawns past which i felt disgusted about to have ever asked later on but in the end he didn''t find anything about dawn nor stella it was as if they never existed in the first place... The headmistress was well known for her earth magic and enchantments but her true capabilities lied in healing magic i had high hopes for her but i could see shock in her eyes she quickly stood up and said. -Medics start carrying him into the healing facility i want 8 healing mages on his mind right now keep him from passing out MOVE QUICKLY ! The barrier was still intact and the students who were behind it looked over here curious why we were standing here for so long loren was next to her servant talking to him in a harsh tone but he didn''t have none of it and just looked over here his clothing was burned and ripped all over the place the burn came from the light attack dawn used on him his eyes held a complicated feeling to it but i ignored it for now. The medics started carrying dawn the headmistress opened a gate into the facility and started ordering people around i was also going with them but as i started moving something unexpected happened. (BOOM) A giant explosion hit the barrier it made the earth shake for a moment there was smoking coming behind the barrier and as the explosion came another appeared. (BOOM) The students were in panic and started running around wildly i could see no one was injured just scared the target weren''t the students but something in this barrier. I used detection magic and looked closer trying to find the attacker but all i could see was a green light arrow flying towards the barrier in high speed. (BOOM) -Headmistress we have a report stating a demon was on the spectator seats shooting arrows onto the barrier what do we do ? She looked a bit distracted and said. -Try to apprehend him his aim obviously isn''t any of the students but evacuate them to safety ! With that said another explosion was set onto the barrier the people who were holding it were starting to faint one after another cracks started to appear on the barrier and with the final explosion the barrier was shattered. -Everyone be prepared its coming ! The medics already moved dawn into the facility i couldn''t do anything and hated myself for that but i had to wait on top of that someone was attacking us ! As the barrier got shattered black smoke appeared and started flying towards us the battle mages started using their magic shooting their spells into the black smoke with no result other then the smoke avoiding the spells.The headmistress got also ready and took a stance with her wand i didn''t have a wand because i preferred using my ring as a focus like anyone else. The black smoke hit the ground in front of us and started to take shape and beginning from the head a blonde haired green eyed guy appeared in front of us he drew his green bow that was made out of green light and pointed it towards the headmistress his face showed urgency but also complete indifference towards anyone else expect the headmistres who was also pointing her wand at him not casting her spell but staying ready and so did i. I looked at the guy for a second and inspected him using my magic..this truly a demon a really high ranked one too maybe even a archfiend type what was he doing here ?! -WHERE IS BROTHER ! I only now noticed someone standing behind the demon and when i looked at her i was shocked to find stella standing behind him..Oh GOD what is she doing there ! The headmistress also noticed that girl and ordered they teachers to put their wands and rings down she on the other hand kept her wand pointed at him. -What do you want She asked him with a threatening tone. -Where is dawn I was once again shocked for a second time even the headmistress was a bit confused. -He was sent to a healing facility what do you want from him. He didn''t answer her question and just kept his bow drawn pointing at her at that moment stella spoke up. -I WANT TO SEE MY BROTHER ! Everyone looked at her she was crying and i could also see a very large amount of mana coming from her body it was slowly getting over here the amount of mana was suffocating the mages who were standing closer to them making them faint. -huh The demon made his bow disappear at that even the headmistress lowered her wand she looked at him so did he both of them held their gaze to each other not yielding one bit to each other and finally the headmistress sighed and said. -Truce ? -Truce The headmistress nodded and started ordering people around i also started running towards stella not caring about the demon one bit she also came to me running so i caught her she was crying asking for her brother i patted her and told her it was alright and that he would be okey my voice was a bit cracked and even i couldn''t believe what i said. The headmistress came over and started talking with the demon he didn''t answer and just demanded to know where dawn was he took several glances towards stella but was quiet i had questions towards him but not now. The headmistress soon opened a gate to the facility we all walked into it and found dawn on a bed with a lot of Magic doctors handling him the demon was really anxious when he saw him but kept quite stella in turn demanded to enter the room to meet her brother but i tried to convince her he needed to rest to get better in which she obediently obligated after a lot of convincing... I looked towards the window into room where dawn was laying down his body was almost lifeless not moving at all his eyes were already deprived off all light becoming white the doctors where using all sorts of spells and techniques to hold him alive even the headmistress was there holding his head channeling her spell into him but there didn''t seem to be any result from it. ======================================================= I Edit previous chapters ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 49 Gratitude From The Angel Of Death -You want me to find your daughter ? I asked a bit confused...couldn''t he actually do that himself ? We talked about the deal he wanted to make with me and it turns out what he wants from is to find someone and that someone is his daughter in turn he would resurrect me back to earth to my original body and heal all of my wounds there didn''t seem to be a time limit other then if she dies then the deal is out. He laughed a bit and pointed at the golden hand watch i was holding. -This here is something like a key to this realm you see this button on the top ? I nodded my head while looking at the button on top of the pocket watch. -You have to give this to my daughter and make sure she presses the button if anyone else pushes the button nothing will really happen as long as that individual isn''t a god so to speak. That was a bit reassuring. -how am i supposed to find your daughter ? He made a grimace and said. -Well the problem here lies in that this is the reason i wanted to make a deal with you i don''t know where she is but i do know with certainty that she lives near the area you live in. i stopped for a second and looked at him. -Wait then how am i supposed to... -Well the only clue i can give you is that she has white hair and also golden eyes like me that shouldn''t be difficult for you to search ? He was right it truly wasn''t and from what i gathered his daughter seemed like she was 8 to 10 years old so it shouldn''t take me really that long to find her... We were currently in a wide hall where in a middle another throne was chronos sat onto that throne and looked at me expecting me to speak but i was a bit concerned about the search. -Can''t you tell me anything else ? He shook his head and said. -I never met her once in my entire life and trust me i lived for so many years that i stopped counting already i was told by a very trusted subordinate that she lived in los angeles but not specifically where. Regards to information he wasn''t the most rich out of all the gods i assume. He suddenly smiled and started laughing at me. -HAHA trust me when it comes to knowledge even prometheus has to wreck his brain to match me don''t forget i am one of most oldest gods alive in this age i wouldn''t ask you if i knew anything. That was true but at the same time... -Why choose me ? you could have chosen a professional bounty hunter a politician or someone more experienced then me ? why me ? He smiled at me very faintly and said. -I''d like to say i am a reasonable god when it comes to such things but most of the times my decisions come from my gut feeling Gut feeling ? did he even have organs i wonder ? -Haha you are also a very interesting lad on top of that you know but over all i chose you because it was convenient and another reason i chose you is because of your ability. -my ability ? you mean to control time ? -yes that is... As he was about to finish he sentence he stopped at stared at my chest confused i also looked and noticed my body was dissolving into smoke. He looked at bit annoyed and said. -Looks like out time is up its time for you to return death has probably seen your link but don''t worry he won''t do anything to you,you probably even see him he is most likely coming over here about to complain to me...huh i hate it when it does that Wait i need one more question ! -Am i from anyhow related to you as a god ? Did you give me this ability ? please ! I quickly spoke and looked at him once again he narrowed his eyes and looked at me his eyes held confusion and also uncertainty even as a god he had his amount of feelings huh or does he want to let me see what he wants me to see ? he stood up from his seat and started walking towards me staff in hand he said to me. -No you aren''t a god i can feel that and no i didn''t give you this ability either i truly don''t know anything about you even thought i am a god i can easily see through the life of a mortal but.... He paused for a minute my body was being swallowed to a rapid speed and even half of my face was about to leave. -Looking at you its like looking at a very deep empty hole i can''t find anything nor can i stop it And with those word everything was dark but at the next second i could hear another voice. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. -He...His heart rate is rising ! ==========================Chronos P.O.V============================= I looked at his eyes while he was being swallowed and shipped back into his body i could also feel at the moment that death seemed very annoyed and was coming to complain to me about it too.I was a god but not almighty i had to follow the rules of the universe but shipping souls was not in those rules those were the rules of death. I started walking towards my throne i was planning to wait...wait until i could see my precious daughter for the very first time i was sure that he would be successful... -After all even i can''t see what he is or what he does I muttered i was a bit worried about this unnatural being he was sure he was 100% mortal there was no doubt about that but what really worried me was that i couldn''t see through him i couldn''t see his future... -And i was supposed to be the god of time ? HA DON''T JOKE WITH ME UNIVERSE IF YOU WANT TO REPLACE ME DO IT IN A OBVIOUS WAY ! I shouted at the sky to no one in particular.I didn''t fear death haha i even know death we sometimes go out and have a drink once or twice but what i am getting at is that death is just an illusion it isn''t real no one really dies or get erased from existence something like that is impossible it goes against the rules of the universe i could also see that the boy was not in the slightest bit interested to be a god and even if i did something to him i knew better of it than try to do it something as unknown like him is better left alone. I made a hand gesture and opened a window in front of me it showed me the fight between verdath and dawn it showed me how dawn used his abilities and finally his victory and defeat over all he didn''t fully understand his ability but was growing in rapid speed. -(sigh) I started to remember how i the very first time acquired this ability how i became the god of time chronos everyone knew about haha such irony it is i was only a small slave boy working for a fat noblemen to take care of his horses but one day i realized i could slow down time for 3 to 6 seconds the backlash was enormous at the time always giving me a feeling as if my head was about to explode and when i turned 38 i was finally able to conquer the city giving me full reign over the years my powers also grew giving me more victories to it i was called the timeless warrior at the time killing my opponents in less then a second but compared to this boy i was nothing when it came to control of power after all i was only able to use my powers with divine aura that came as a perk for becoming a god and even now i remember the consequence there came for such power his death wasn''t surprising to me what really astounded me was he could use the false prophecy without going mad or destroying himself into thousand pieces. I touched my left eye feeling the soft skin of leather to my skin remembering those days when i very first used the false prophecy i lived with heavy injuries and half mad and a lost eye but in the end i lived.... As i thought about the olden days a black gate opened next to me i was expecting a black robed skeleton with a omnious big scythe in his hand but instead i saw a girl with black long hair and a black one piece dress on her body she had violet eyes and looked at me with a gaze of indifference her aura was pure death and agony and on top of that she was someone i knew so very well she was also deaths teacher did that guy tell on me ? -Long time no see nyx She didn''t say anything and just hovered to me. -Actually my new name is livi from now on so please refrain from calling me that. She smiled viciously i didn''t turn my head to hear nor make eye contact out of all the gods out there she is the most deadly and most troublesome woman in the whole world acting as a representation of death itself she more then once showed her "examples" to us lesser gods in the olden times but now she and i were in a equal footing but still....i feared her very much. -What do you want ? -Actually i am here to thank you I was a bit flabbergast....but didn''t ask her why ============================================================= I Edit previous chapters ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 50 The Burning Bird -His heart rate is rising ! Someone shouted.A very bright light met my eyes i closed them because i was getting irritated. -ugh where am i ? I asked the people around me were astound for some reason was it because they thought i was dead and came back alive ? My sight was very blurry for a second so i had to massage my eyes sweat was dropping down my nose and i could taste dirt in my mouth but over all i was okey. -Why are you standing around ! Someone yelled it was a female voice i looked to my side and saw the face of the headmistress... Where was i ? Did they carry me here the moment i fainted ? It seems like i was in the middle of something ?The room i was in was white but i could see a window there stood cecilia stella and...leraje ? They also noticed me moving and started banging at the window stella''s eyes were really red and tear stained even cecilia had red eyes as for leraje he didn''t seem to have changed but i could see his muscles getting relieved he isn''t someone who shows his emotions very often so i can understand. I waved at them awkwardly which they all returned with a smile on their face.The doctor who was hovering a light ball above my head suddenly gasped and said -Headmistress his...his conditions are back to normal there are no tears in his brain...but i could swear... The others were evenly surprised because of my recovery...was it really that bad ? what if i have to explain it now ?i still remembered,remembered chronos and how i got back from the dead how i made a deal with him for my resurrection.. -... I looked towards the headmistress she also looked at me i kept my face blank and asked her. -Can i leave now ? For me leaving was the only choice i didn''t want these guys to further try and investigate me.She stared at me a bit confused and curiosity mixed in her gaze she said. -yes you can leave.. -But headmistress this is.... She stared at the doctor who was standing next to her very sternly her made a whelping and took a step back choosing not to speak.She smiled again and turned to me. -If you need anything ask me don''t worry about it too much there is obviously no problem with you other then a bit of exhaustion. I nodded to her and got up from the bed everyone else in the room was staring at me as if i was an alien but they didn''t try to do anything probably because the headmistress was here who was protecting me. -Let me escort you,your friends are probably very worried about you. I nodded to the headmistress and just kept moving i could also feel something tugged in my breast pocket i was wondering where it got...the golden pocket watch. ============================================= -uwaah ! brother ! As i exited the room the first thing that happened was stella jumping at my bosom i hugged her and told her it was okey...i already felt really guilty for making her scared like this but she would calm down eventually. I looked to my front and saw a really agitated cecilia for some reason i wanted to say something but before i could say anything something unexpected happened. -(hug) Cecilia stepped forward and squeezed me hard she grabbed me from the neck to the back and i could also feel her bosom pressing on my chest leraje who was standing on the background leaning on a wall smiled at me and gave me a thumps up...you,you aren''t even good with woman ! I wanted to retort him but noticed that cecilia was gripping me a bit too hard... -Cecilia air....air.... -(sniff) I could hear her sniff and in the next moment i could feel something wet hitting my shoulder it was seriously starting to soak... -i am sorry(sniff)...i am really sorry (sniff) -its oke... As i was about to say that cecilia released her grip and looked at me her gaze held anger to it. -NO its not its not okey i was an idiot ! I got a bit surprised by her and just stopped talking and stood at my position. -ahem The headmistress cleared her throat and cecilia seemed like she realized her position and quickly got away from me. -Now now how about we all get to my office and talk this out for a bit. -I don''t think this is necessary since i am here alexis I looked to my side and realized steward was here when did he get here ?Steward stood in his usual straight posture he still wore his butler outfit like always.. -I had news coming that there was a duel taking place here but when i heard the one who was fighting was not cecilia but her bodyguard i took haste into my own hands He looked at me trying to see if its true i just nodded to him.When i did he looked at cecilia very stern with anger mixed in it she gulped when he did so and just avoided his gaze looking the other way. -very well it seems like the duel had already come to an end why don''t we let the children rest ? We could talk in your office if you like. The headmistress made a sigh and just nodded at steward and told us to leave.Before we left steward told me something in private to the ear. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. -As i said previously as long as this has nothing to do with us then there doesn''t needs to be words that have to be spoken but sometimes explanations are needed He pointed at leraje who was leaning on a wall he looked at steward but didn''t seem to mind the pointer. -and another thing please escort the miss to her dorm also because of medical reasons i am freeing you from your duties for 2 days cecilia will be escorted by other individuals while your recovering. I nodded to steward and silently thanked him as we left the infirmary through the magical gate. =============================================== -ugh.. I really hate these magical gates...we were on our way towards cecilias dorm stella stayed quiet and just hugged me while we were walking. Cecilia looked concerned by my expression and asked. -Are you okey ? I laughed a bit and said. -Didn''t you say it wasn''t okey ? She got bright red when i mentioned that and tried to franticly explain to me which made me even more laugh. -You know what i meant ! I continued laughing even more and over all our conversation wasn''t that awkward or forced but i could see she wanted to ask something and that something was walking behind us with his bright blonde hair and green eyes she probably already figured he was a demon. I looked at her and noticed she would take couple glances at leraje. -You wanna know ? -huh ? I pointed at leraje. -His name is leraje he is like a...what should i say ? Lets say he works for me you may already know he is a demon but really a bad or a good one..wait are there even good ones ? Over all it seems like she understood who he was and turned to him giving him a nod -Miss... Leraje at that made a proper bow but he didn''t smile he never really smiled those were one of his problems he could make awkward smiles and amused smiles but never really smiled just because the heck of it i wonder why ? -Did you... -No i did not make a deal with him lets just say he has no other choice but to work for me. She was surprised for a second and looked at leraje once again she didn''t seem like she wanted to speak to him she was more like inspecting him like a alien creature were demons also rare ? We were already getting near to cecilias dorm and the first thing i saw was the big gate with those numerous guards this sure was guarded pretty hard. -You know i can understand you somewhat now I blinked and looked at her for a second. -How so ? -You said it yourself you don''t trust me that means you wouldn''t tell your secrets to someone you won''t I laughed and said. -Thank you captain obvious that was a perfect deduction Cecilia looked displeased and said. -what i am getting at is that there is enough time for you to trust me so i am confident you will someday have to tell me about yourself I thought about it and asked. -why are you so sure about it ? It was a true question she was one of the most important people in the magical society it seemed if she knew that i came from the sky prison i am not sure what she would do with it. -I am sure because i have another 6 years to wait for you to open up so i am not gonna bug you anymore i really don''t need to because you will do it on your own. I quite at that and regarded this little lady...would she able to make me open up in these 6 years ? It sure as hell took sera only 2 days... -bye She laughed and ran away towards her student while she did that i could hear a ticking sound in my breast pocket surprised i took it out and saw a golden pocket watch it was excluding a golden light and when i opened it the pointer which was once stuck was moving now with every tick tack sound a second would pass by the sound was almost hypnotic when i stared at it. -ahh what is that! Stella looked curiously at the golden pocket watch leraje was also watching he made a somewhat complicated face when he saw the pocket watch. -This is a memento also a key should i say -For what ? Leraje asked his voice held uneasiness to it which i couldn''t understand did he pick up something on the watch ? I looked at him and said. -For unfinished business lets go We turned towards the academy to the gate hall our walk was taken on leisure and we had small talk i also found out that stella would take her rank up test next month which she was quite excited about she didn''t seem to realize that her black ring was gone which i was glad about. Huh..what is that ? Something flew in the sky i stopped and turned my head to it but at the last moment i realized it already fly away it had a orange,red silhouette which was quite and for a minute i thought it was... -A burning bird... I muttered and continued to walk home. ============================================================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 51 Protect And Serve -(Beep-beep-beep) -uhhm Warm sun light hit my face and i opened my eyes...The phone on the night stand was beeping reminding me to get up it was morning 6 o''clock stella was still sleeping she would wake up later after another couple hours to go to school but today i wouldn''t be escorting her nor cecilia. I got up from my bed and started searching for my shirt when i noticed a little girl with a white blouse sleeping in the bed next to me It was stella she was sleeping with a part of her school uniform even thought i told her to change into a light shirt...now that i am thinking about it what is she even doing here ? I told stella yesterday that i would be leaving early to do other work she seemed sad about it when i told her that but she didn''t object even since yesterday she was very clingy towards me because of the almost traumatic incident that happened yesterday i remember i put her to bed in her own room yesterday until i was sure she slept...did she sneak over here mid night ? As i thought about those things a smoky shadow appeared behind me and started to take shape of a handsome blonde guy with green eyes he stood still leaning onto the wall while watching me with his arms crossed he also glanced a couples times towards the golden pocket watch his gaze would always just stay a couple seconds to it before he would look back at me. At the time i already put my clothes on and covered stella with the blanket so she wouldn''t catch a cold leraje still had that gaze on him as if saying he didn''t like what i was about to do but in reality i wasn''t rally planning anything. I sighed and turned to him. -I don''t need your help you just guard my sister i will finish my business as fast as i can there is nothing to worry about. He quickly straightened his posture and said. -You may need a pair of extra hands if i am right what you are about to do. He said with a voice oh so convinced of himself. I raised my eyebrow a bit surprised and looked at him. -And that is ? I asked.He pointed at the watch and said. -I can feel divine essense on the watch the maker of the watch has to be a god and seeing that i didn''t feel it previously it means that you got it after the fight meaning that you made a deal with a god... He stated flatly.I was really surprised he figured it out just like that but at the same time i didn''t expect less from a demon lord of course when it comes to power leraje is the most powerful being i had ever seen in my life the only reason i can even beat is because of my ability to control time without it he can make meat paste out of me before i even know it. I smiled at him and raised my hand showing him my first 3 fingers i approached him and stopped time at the same time and made him sit to the chair next to stella. In which i stood in front of him and started time again. -..?! He looked around clearly surprised like the first time i did this to him and then he looked at me i was still holding my 3 fingers up and said. -As i said before if you figure out how i am doing this you can play my bodyguard but for now. I pointed at stella at her cute sleeping face she seemed happy in her warm blanket and wiggled around a bit to adjust. -You are guarding my sister and you are guarding her regardless whatever or not i am in danger and with your life understood ? I pointed at him with my last sentence.He nodded his head but i could see him grinding his teeth for a moment but he soon gave it up and just sighed turning back into a pitch black ring of darkness which i stuck onto stella''s little finger. I was soon ready to go and pocketed my wallet,watch and phone into my breast pocket.Because my yesterdays clothes were really messed up and dirty i used some of the working clothes from cecilias mansion those were long sleeved white shirts and grey vests with black pants and long leather black boots the clothing was easy to move in and was really quality made sometimes i also thought it battle armor then a uniform because the grey vest had a fine line of some hand of metal to it that covered your chest area whole,another thing to note about this clothing were the boots which were really easy to move it even thought they looked a bit bulky and all. I quickly moved to the kitchen started eating some breakfast.The fridge was full of food to choose from so i had quite a feast ranging from well made meats to other bread like products it was really enjoyable and i was once again glad i was still alive and kicking.I took a cup of tea and moved out towards the balcony and ended up sitting on a chair while looking at the scenery while sipping some tea. -Chirp...Chirp...Chirp I looked to my left a bit surprised and what i saw was a bird a very strange bird even it had a small build and a long peak but what was strange about it were its feather they were light red orange and yellow the tail and wings were also really long the peak was yellow and its little eyes were orange staring at me. I froze and stared at this bizarre bird...what was it ? maybe a vermillion flycatcher no wait they only live in dry places why come here ? No wait looking closer he doesn''t even look like one of those birds where did he come from ? I ended staring at this strange birds eyes entranced for a bit my head was also losing some sweat and i was getting a light headache for some reason until. -(DING DING DING) I jumped for a second a bit startled it also resulted in the cup of tea falling down and the mug shattering into pieces spilling the content onto the ground. -...fuck I cursed under my breath and sighed looking around looking for the bird which disappeared to who knows where maybe scared by my sudden movement. -(DING DING DING) Someone was standing at the door i wonder who it was its not like i introduced myself to anyone.I was about to go to the door until i realized i had a mess to clean up...I stopped and looked at the shattered mug and suddenly i had an idea. I crouched down and touched the shattered pieces of the mug and willed my powers to it and sure enough the mug started to grow back on its own and even the hot liquid was back in the mug smelling delicious. -(DING DING) I got up and started going back to the kitchen and spilled the contend of the mug into the drain and set the mug onto the table if you wanna know no,i wasn''t going to finish that it my eyes it was still on the ground and far exceeded my 3 seconds rule for food. I walked down to the first floor heading to the front door at that point i had already lost all thoughts about the strange bird and just wondered who was visiting and if they were friendly or not. And as i came closer i could see the silhouette of a person standing next to the door through the show cases. ========================================== -(DING) I opened the front door without warning and looked at the person who was ringing it.It turned out to be a man with short brown hair and a long leather mantle on him we stared at each other questionable who the person was we faced each other he was about to speak but i was the first to talk. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. -you are ? -ehm are you ? w..wait is this the..ehm... He looked a bit surprised by my not so friendly tone and was a bit in loss of words when facing me and stuttered using his words which made me even more annoyed. -If your not going to answer me sir i am leaving good day sir I had already my black leather jacket on and started to walk out of the house closing the door without locking it i wasn''t worried about it because i knew it would lock itself and sure enough there was a light shine from the lock hole and with a click it was locked. Meanwhile the guy was still stuttering with his words and pulled out a little notepad shuffling through his little pages to find something i gave him the chance and just waited for him in front of the door i was still curious why he was here but he was still shuffling through his little notepad and while he was doing so i could see a badge hanging on his waist...police ?I was getting more devious about the situation and was about to leave him hanging until another person came in and she seemed more capable then this guy -Hey martin i told you to let me handle the talking and don''t forget who is the apprentice over here. I turned to my left and met with a black haired tall woman also wearing a long leather mantle she looked a bit shifty but normal over all she stared at me and came closer to her partner ? -Sorry if my partner here had you waiting for him he can be slow sometimes He didn''t seem to like that comment but let it slide.I looked at her and asked. -why are you here ? She showed me here police badge for a second and it read with caital letters L.A.P.D with a star it.She smiled for show and just to be friendly and said. -We are investigating a case and would like to ask you if anything strange happened over the past weeks or so if you could enlighten us we would be very happy mister... She gesture with her hand for my name but i had none of it i only came here like 3 or 4 days ago what would i know ? Other then gaining the ability to control time and ending up becoming the bodyguard for one of the most important people in the magical world fighting a dragon and then dying and then making a deal with a god in return to be resurrected and now going on a task to find his daughter for him to keep the deal alive...hmm i didn''t see anything wrong with that. So i smiled and said. -No i didn''t see anything strange over these past weeks now if you excuse me. I started walking the other side but suddenly i was stopped by something someone grabbed my arm and i turned around and realized it was the male investigator who was locking in place he was a bit angry at it showed to his face. -You,now listen here brat we didn''t came all the way over here to play tea party with so be nice and tell us....what are you arghhh... I grabbed his hand that was grabbing me and squeezed it for a bit i never thought this enhanced strength was ever going to be any help at all but right now it was helpful in a lot of ways. I pushed him aside making him fall down on his butt.The other police woman seemed like she wanted to stop him from grabbing me and had a frantic face for a moment until she realized i just casually pushed him off. The police man was now furious and stare at me with hate and he stood up he said. -You shitty little brat i sho... He was never going to finish his sentece because the police woman cut him off sending a hit to the side of his head she was also a bit angry and it showed through the force that she used on him making him go down even more holding his head in pain i looked at her again my look was blank and she just smiled awkwardly and bowed down very suddenly. -I am very sorry concerning the behavior of my partner please forgive him this is his very first case and i am trying to teach him so if you are going to lay complains to him please lay them to me instead... I looked at her and didn''t say anything the other policeman was also a bit speechless.I looked around the people around us were staring at the show that was on the streets so i sighed and told her. -I only came here 3 or 4 days ago i don''t know anything about this place nor what happened in here i am sorry if i am being rude but i am busy right now and have to go. She nodded and said. -I understand thanks for your cooperation and we are sorry for the inconvenience we had brought to you mister. I nodded to her and started walking down the street i sighed while i did so were policeman these days really so forceful ? ===================Mishel P.O.V================== I looked at the boy as he walked down the street his attire was very quality clean and expensive his attitude was also really clean without an error not fitting someone his age but what made me really interested about him were his golden eyes..I never saw such eyes before in my entire life it really shows difference of minority what humans can be in this world but over all this boy was suspicious and he was a lead that i wasn''t going to let go from. -Why did you do that mishel i coul... I grabbed him by the collar choking him a bit by doing so and i told him. -Do you understand the words Protect&Serve ? you obviously don''t seeing how you acted just now.You know what you just did directly grabbing him by his arm ? He could have sued for that kind of shit you know ? It goes against our rules not to violate or make trouble for the citizens when we question them but you just had to touch him ?I gonna tell you this one of my friends once questioned the mother of a suspected murderer the questioning was 2 hours long and ended up with the mother suing the investigator who talked to her do you know why ? He shook his head while trying to free himself from my grip but couldn''t. -Its because she told the jury that while he investigated her he spat on her on purpose humiliating her not even apologizing for which he obviously didn''t do in the first place but do you know who won at the end of the case ? He once again shook his head his face was getting a bit paler then it was before. -Of course that granny won that case she got all the jury and people on her side because she was the helpless one and do you know what she got for that ? A whole lot of cash and the policemen was also fired from his job so mark these words i am about to tell...NEVER TOUCH SOMEONE IF THEY AREN''T GOING TO ATTACK YOU. I let him go making him cough a lot from the sudden intake of air and looked at the boy again who was still far away walking somewhere in this big big city.Touching was not allowed but who said going the same way was forbidden ? -Martin get to the car we are following him. ============================================ I Edit previousc chapters and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 51.5 Through Darkness Into Light Part 3 The Sun was up bringing the ray of warmth through the windows i could also hear the faint sound of birds chirping and thought.."can''t they just die already ?" I opened my eyes to see red hair swimming in front of my eyes a pleasant smell was in the air almost enchanting and i could feel my hands grabbing onto that body of hers making me quiver for a second i could feel her head touching my chest and gently nestling onto it like a little bird.... -... I slept didn''t i ? Hmm i wonder how did that happen ?I could hear the gentle breathing coming artemis and thought"huh thats how huh". I sighed and took a breath as quiet as possible so artemis wouldn''t wake up and watched her beautiful face as she slept but in the end all good things have to come to a end don''t they ? I gently pushed myself away from her and noticed my movements regaining its previous strength my equipment and other items were all on the other side of the hut i was about to gently sneak over there and take everything and leave but suddenly i could feel something grabbing my arm i froze and as i did i could hear another voice artemises.. -you are truly a dense or foolish man leraje not even taking advantage of a sleeping girl and even trying to sneak away without saying goodbye you are going to break a lot of hearts in the future with that kind of attitude you know ? I wanted to apologize when i turned to her but i was deprived of every sentence there was when i saw her face full of sadness and lonesome i saw that expression before the very first day she took care of me she showed me this face but just for a second....she always masked it using her smile so much that it made me forget about everything when i looked at her but now i could understand. A single tear dropped from her beautiful almost snow white face i quickly pushed it aside and came closer to her kissing her directly to her soft red lips. For a second artemis seemed surprised and strongly held to my chest but slowly her grip lost her monstrous power until it was slowly reduced to that of a mere rabbits stuck in the trap of the wolf.My demon instincts were also taking control from the heat i was becoming more possessive but artemis didn''t seem to mind she more like started to strip seeing me eagerness for it and our morning ended up becoming something...really hot. ============================================== -Woof Woof ! A hound was standing in front of me barking and wiggling his tail he seemed very excited as i came closer and patted its head.Behind me stood a red haired beauty with hard leather armor both of our faces were fairly red and flushed from the activity we had a few minutes ago i also was wearing my equipment again with a extra cloak covering my body it felt nice to feel the touch again. -The girl will show you the way out from here.. I stopped patting the hound and turned towards artemis she once again made that face but i slowly got closer to her and kissed her to the lips making her smile at me once again so i told her. -I will return She once again smiled and said while shaking her head. -you don''t need you to holding onto me like you are now you have things to do that are far more of a concern then me hunter. Hunter ? But i didn''t care i never felt so sure then ever in my entire life so i told her again. -I will return and i will stay with you i promise. Artemis looked happy at my promise but i could also see a underlying look of worry i was a bit too distracted by her to have asked her so i dismissed it as my imagination. -Lets go girl I urged the hound and with one last wave i left a bit hurt but excited for the return. =============================================== The hound led me to a road leading to the main city i followed it and soon arrived to the very city were i killed the vampire overlord. I was expecting the city guards to be very alert because of the assassination but to surprised they didn''t as much look at me while they were letting me in one of the guards even looked directly into my eyes and i could see his expression of panic for a moment...he knew who i was...i was waiting to make a run for it but astonishingly even thought the guard knew i was the assassin he didn''t do anything no more like he was keeping his mouth shut for some reason ? why ? I wanted to ask but knew it was a stupid idea only a fool would be as bold to ask so i just ignored him and started walking into the city. The city was as normal as it could get even the citizens seemed more happier for some reason i was puzzled for a second...they acted like the assassination never happened ? No this was wrong i could feel it this was very wrong why weren''t they in fear ? panic ? chaos ? the one i killed was a very high ranked noblemen the reason i wanted to hide in the woods was because not even the king would overlook something like a murder of a aristocrat even if he is a bloodsucking beast of the night... -... I didn''t care this wasn''t my problem after all even i am a pawn stuck in a much bigger game that i don''t realize.Why should i start involving myself even more its not like i owe anyone or feel obligated to do so i did my job so i want my pay as well but other then that. I looked at the pendant i was holding it was actually a photo locket the photo contained the picture of the lad i killed on the night of the assassination he was holding a little girl in his arms probably his little sister... I looked through the alley ways to the other kids that were lurking around and started going through them each time stopping a child and looking back at the locket. I had other problems to attend to right now. ============================================== The day was slowly turning into night my search wasn''t going well either but i wasn''t going to give up not yet.There was no such thing as tiredness for me who was a demon the only thing i needed was a goal to keep me going and nothing would stop from doing it. -Now finally we meet my sweet heart. I stopped in my tracks and looked at person who was standing on the rooftop it was full moon tonight.The dazzling light of the moon compelled with the figure on the top making her quite more tempting to look at almost making her into a real enchantress but bad for her i preferred a huntress. -I want my pay elyssa She jumped down in a shadowy blur and swiftly came down in front me leaning onto my chest purring while doing so but i wasn''t impressed making her a bit annoyed. -I want my pay right now I urged her which she didn''t seem to like. -Why so fast ? lets have some fun ! The night is young and other then measly gold i can also pay you with something much more alluring don''t you think. She suggested while rubbing herself on me...i felt disgusted and pushed her away. -you insole...haah...i see your playing hard to get huh She smiled once again trying to mask her face with that fake smile of hers which did nothing to hide her true colors. -How about this lets go to the inner quarters and celebrate your return i will pay you with gold and jewels with fine feasts and so on ? I didn''t care all so much i just wanted to find the things i wanted to find and leave the city for the rest of my life and arguing with her wouldn''t take me anywhere so i just nodded and started following her. She smiled at me and said. -I thought so lets go ! We soon started to move into the inner quarters and only then i put one and one together and realized her goal for that assassination of hers...she wanted a rank up in the hierarchy...nothing changes when it comes to assassination huh ? =============================================== As we moved further into the quarters i could see more and more vampires swarming around this area was fully infested with those bloodsuckers...and other then that they all seemed very obedient and fearful towards elyssa in particular and towards me they were just leering looking at me like a very tasty desert who knows maybe thats why elyssa brought me here ? Maybe she wants my blood i know very well that demon blood is highly valued by the vampire communities it is also very scarce and hard to get. Elysse seemed to have noticed my gaze and reassured me which didn''t help at all. -Don''t worry we''re not going to eat you as i said you are a honored guest. She was still using merry go lucky smile at me but it didn''t work.We soon sat down on a massively big sized table where a lot of other vampires sat down i was sitting next to elyssa to her right side while the other vampires were sitting in front of us on each side it seemed like this seat represented their hierarchy system and elyssa was on top of this system...The question was thou..why was i sitting next to her ? She stood up glass full of blood in hand and shouted. -Brothers and sisters !Today is a day of new age for us ! The others started to clap even the vampires on the back who weren''t seated shouted and clapped happily i was getting confused o why i was here but i didn''t want to piss off hundreds of vampires on their little celebration. -As you all know brother wyrm was assassinated by a foul assassin who ran into the woods cowardly he was a good brother who honored our ways but at the same time he was fool who only stood to the olden ways and never sought any change making us degrade but from today on i promise this will change. I looked at elysaa her speech was smooth and radiating she almost resembled one of those fat aristocrats with her speech on top of that the assassin she was talking about is me her goal here seems very obvious. I looked at the other and saw their shining eyes it seems like they wanted this change anyways and no one was going to question a escaped assassin huh ? Just in case i channeled my shadow magic onto my back for emergency situations.Vampires were almost corpses so they wouldn''t be able to pick out my trace of magic other then my smell and essence that i was excluding from myself. -A drink for our fallen brother and may his soul travel through the afterlife ! Everyone nodded and gulped down their glass of warm blood i cringed for a second seeing it..there is a reason i avoid bloodsuckers and one of them is their foul rusty oder they get from the blood they drink. Soon the actual feast started with a lot of cuisines being placed onto the table.Salad grilled pigs and sheep steak and other well made vegetables and soups combined with all kinds of breads and drinks.Almost all of the waiters were humans i could see into their hollow eyes they were already compelled to the point of no return their souls were now nothing but a programmable puppet waiting for its masters bindings to take effect i now knew why a lot of the villagers seemed to much more happier....they were all just slightly compelled and this was not the end of it i assumed. I didn''t eat anything and just waited i didn''t want to participate in anything and just sighed and waited for all of it to end and for me to take my pay. One of the more higher ranked vampires looked at me his gaze held some sort of disdain probably because of the position i was sitting at which was the right side of elyssa he brought his voice up almost for everyone to hear and with a slight smirk like laugh he said. Stolen story; please report. -Lady elyssa your pet seems to be really stiff on the moment do you mind me patting it ? I shot my eyes to him and kept them there i could see he was no more then 1 century year old vampire he was in no way as powerful as the vampire i had fought last time i also knew the everyone here was just under the second century and elyssa just seemed to be slightly stronger then anyone by maybe 60 or 80 or so. Everyone at the table was quiet at his remark and looked at me and elyssa i was actually not going to do anything in this because i wanted my pay but when i turned to elyssa i saw her face contort anger as she used her eyes to pierce holes into the guy who called me out.The next thing she said made the whole room go quite and shocked even me. -Mr.Marvin i have to remind you that you are talking to my mate here so if you are picking on him i remind you that you are also picking on me. The guy and i stood up at the same time looking at elyssa both of our questions were the same but spoken in a different way. -He is ? He shouted while pointing at me. -I am ? I pointed at my self a bit confused.She smiled at me with that kind of smile as if saying"of course you are silly" which made me oh so more nervous on what she was planning. I pulled her over to me a bit too close for comfort but i didn''t care her expression also turned into a naughty one when i pulled her over. -Hey being forceful is okay but.... -Cut that crap i want my pay elyssa and i want to leave. Everyone was already quite and shocked by her revelation about me but my words made them even more shocked.Elyssa also blinked couple times while she was smiling as she asked. -Are saying you are refusing me darling ? She slowly started to come closer to me for a embrace but i pushed her away showing the real bridge between our strengths which was quite long. Elysaa was pushed away quite hard and in the end tripped onto one of the waiters who was holding a salad bowl which in the end was thrown on top of her head making her dirty all over from the oil that was dripping onto her leather tunic and the green salad stuck onto her head. Everyone was tense no one made as much of a sound but i wasn''t worried i was capable of killing everyone here without even as much as blinking before they knew they had actually died if they couldn''t bead their former leader how they be able to beat me ? They didn''t know my strength yet so some of the vampires also snapped out of it and started growling at me some also started to charge at me with their enhanced speed but suddenly elysaa stood up and shouted. -HALT I could hear a mix of her vampire voice springing out it also affected some of the lesser vampires to some degree making them stop on her voice she wasn''t that weak i give her that. She put the salad bowl that was on her head down and looked at the other vampires to my surprise she wasn''t angry at all and still wore her smile to everyone but the unusual salad and oil that was on her body made her look quite odd with her smile. -It seems like i have to take a leave and refresh myself enjoy the fest without me though. She turned around to leave the place and gestured me to follow her and so i did the reason for this was because i wanted to leave this freak show as fast as possible but i wanted my pay first. And with that we quietly moved towards the mansion and walked side by side in silence she wasn''t talking nor showing any expression at all and i just didn''t talk much and like that we soon arrived at her room where she locked herself into another room where i could hear the sound of her changing clothes. ============================================== She took her time that was that so i was bored and started looking around and found out that elyssa was quite a simple woman or had a simple taste should i say ? Her room was anything but extraordinary or extravagant there was no speck luxury in this room just a boring white color and well made carpentry and a very big mirror. -You know living as a vampire becomes quite boring over the years the longer you live the longer you realize you don''t have any goal to live for making you quite depressed i lived over 2 centuries and do you know where i started at ? Through my enhanced hearing it was no problem to hear her even if we were separated by a wall there was not difference in sound. -No and why are you telling me this ? I sat down and closed my eyes i was going to wait this out. I could hear a slight laugher no more like a slight mocking not directed to me but more like herself. -I started out as a simple whore i used to be a barmaid working at day and serving at night for simple reliable gold i lived my life with no real goal but just to live but one day a very strange guy came to our establishment as it turned out he was a vampire and bit me at night turning me and at the same time he left that very night not giving any guidance as to who i was but after a very long time i met him again i started to serve him again... She paused for a moment and i also started thinking and said. -let me guess it was the guy who i killed right ? I could hear another round of laughter as she said. -yes that is correct my mate.. I ignored her and opened my eyes again i could hear her opening the door and with light footsteps she started sneaking up on me thinking i was a clueless prey i could feel the air vibration disordering because of her movements and i could also see that she was raising her arms on me just about to grab until... -(Whoosh) With quick movement i caught both of her hands in mid fall but soon i realized that the force was a bit too weak for a heavy strike and then a realized another thing she was only wearing a towel to cover herself up and because i was holding both of her hands the support for the towels slowly collapsed exposing her tender flesh and bountiful bosom with large curves i was completely ensnared for a moment by her looks but i quickly looked the other way out of embarrassment elyssa thou didn''t try to cover herself up no she was more then just curious about my behavior and then when she realized she started laughing hysterically. -The...the scary demon assassin....is..is embarrassed of me...me a simple womans naked body ? Oh if i knew that i would have thrown myself right into your arms my mate. She once again started to approach me now thou she was fully naked exposed to the point with no place not exposed but i held onto my grip and once again caught onto her arms and looked her in the eyes. -Cut this crap i want my pay and i am not i repeat i am not your mate i want my share of gold i will leave if you are going to make this harder then it is i will use force and we both know who we laugh last in that contest right ? I once again pushed her and ironically it was onto the big double bed where i had pushed her i kept my gaze to the other side not daring to look at the enchantress once more. I could hear her sniffle for a moment but i didn''t mind and just waited and sure enough she started to clothe herself. -You can look Her was chilly and flat not that i cared anyways. I turned back to her and noticed she was holding onto a bottle of wine and two glasses she gestured me to sit down onto the table where she had prepared the glasses i could see a strange sadness excluding from here eyes it was the same sadness i saw in artemis''s eyes when i was about to leave... I sat down onto the seat elyssa just poured the pure wine onto the glasses and started talking. -it seems like you already have someone don''t you ? I didn''t say anything and just drank the glass of wine in one gulp while she was sipping it and tasting it in her mouth and in the end she just spit it out which didn''t make sense to me. -You know as i said after a long time living for vampires turns from a paradise into a living hell we become bored of the things that surround us disinterested from anything that happens around us because we had already tasted what it would be like to be like that and for me i lived for 2 centuries and in the first century i did what i wanted to and lived a rich life with masses of gold and feasts befitting a king but soon even that life style was getting boring to me so i changed and started doing things that i wanted to try and even that soon turned into nothing more then a memory its not the sun who is our mortal enemy no its the boredom of a vampire that kills them we immortal beings walking the earth with no real goal in mind no idea what to do but wait for death which was already taken from us. -So ? I asked indifferent from the talk about immortality i never as much as thought what i would do the next day so i couldn''t understand her reasoning which was alien to me. -Hmm did anyone ever tell you that are quite the heart breaker. I thought of what artemis said and said. -yes i heard that one before. I took another gulp from the wine and just waited. -Hmm from your girl i assume ? I didn''t say anything which gave her the answer. -very well your gold is in the cupboard to the left. I quickly stood up and started rummaged through the cupboard finally finding a sack of gold with a few jewels mixed into it i was happy and started to go to the exit until she said. -I could give you all the riches in the world every kind of woman you desire absolute control everyone and everything you desire your words could be the law anyone would know you and fear you but that is only if you stay by my side that is... She was playing with her glass while she said that and i once again felt that extreme loneliness and sadness coming from her just like artemis but bad for her i had placed i needed to go which were in the middle of a forest where a woman called artemis lived. I continued to move towards the door not heeding hear words until i heard her say a last request. -Then can you at least talk to me take this as a service towards me i can tell we are never going to meet again so i will pay for your every second you are going to stay here and talk to me...please. I looked at her for a second and thought for a minute her eyes seemed so sad and lonely but i already had someone but talking ? I quickly got back to my seat and looked at her she was quite surprised i took the offer and slowly for the first time i could see a genuine smile on her face which made her shine for a moment. -We can talk but only if you find this girl for me unharmed.. I showed her the photo locket and she nodded calling over a servant she ordered to find the person on the locket and like that we started talk through the night while drinking away i wasn''t being unfaithful but i could see she needed it somewhat. Chapter 52 Sense Demons The streets were bustling with sound and movement.People were going through the streets chatting,laughing,smiling.I never really explored this city before but now that i have a closer look at it i can see why it was so popular there were also a lot of stores going around with really flashy signs and music. -(sigh) I didn''t come here to have fun did i ? I once again took out the golden pocket watch it was ticking and ticking reminding me of my limited time what i needed was a place to start the only thing i know for sure is that the girl i am searching is 8 to 10 years old has golden eyes and white hair...the specs are really outstanding and probably easy to find but this city was big and i didn''t know where to start... I stopped for a second and started thinking this through...hmm i could ask steward for potential help but at the same time i didn''t want to be a bother to him i was already holding all too much secrets and if i ask him to help me he''l get involved in this too...who else can i ask ? the problem was i didn''t have any acquaintances in this place its not like i had any to begin with but without connections this task may become...wait i know someone. Suddenly a idea popped in my head i smiled for a second and started to walk down heading to a place where i was recently in. =============================================== It had been half an hour or so since i started walking over here and i finally had arrived i looked up at the building looking at the logo and the sign which read "victoria" The surroundings of the club was deserted and the only person who was in sight was the security guard who i previously met when i entered the establishment he was still at his place but he looked a bit uncomfortable standing there all by himself did business run out or something ? I started approaching the main door while looking at the guard he also noticed me and squinted his eyes for a second and looked at me slowly widening his eyes as he looked a at me i could hear his almost non-existing heartbeat sped up when he saw me and after a couple seconds we stood face to face. -I want to request a meeting with ms.illeana I smiled while i said so but the guy was still not answering so i waved my hands for a second which made him snap out and suddenly be bowed down showing his hands to the door while opening it. -ahh...please enter i will make your arrival known... I blinked for a second and just nodded at him and entered the club. -hmm I turned around looking at the massive amounts of cars that were on my sight...something was bothering since i started to walk down it was a feeling as if i was being watched by someone... -(sigh) -Is something the matter honored guest ? The guard asked a bit worried for some reason. -No its nothing. I entered the club and dismissed my thoughts.I don''t even believe in superstition so why should i care its probably because i feel a bit uncomfortable even those policemen were a bit bothersome. ============================================= As i entered the club i once again took a whiff of air and noticed there was no drugs floating in the air everything seemed normal it seemed. I looked around the club and not surprisingly the club was almost empty there were only few people sitting at the bar counter drinking and another few standing guard on the upstairs. -Hey you ! Someone shouted i looked towards the bar and noticed the female bartender that i talked to last time was still there the other guys also looked my way a bit confused probably wondering why i am here. I started walking towards the bar while the other vampires were observing me the guys who were sitting behind the counter were all vampires and what they were drinking was not alcohol but rather blood the reason i could tell was because i had enhanced smelling and iron like rusty smell with the dark red color was a direct giveaway to what they were drinking. -I can see you decided to visit our establishment another time you sure fooled me last time boy i didn''t think someone as handsome as you could be so sly at the same time your friend also scarred the wits out of me.. She said while smiling i just nodded and took a seat the other vampires were taking sneak glances at me they weren''t going to ask questions but i could feel their stare almost piercing me with their curiosity honestly saying i was also curious about vampires i had some near contact and basic understanding but nothing really complicated like how their works or why they are weak to the sun ? -Is illeana here ? She blinked for a second and said. -No but i know she is going to return any minute now... She said sounding a bit apologetic even.The rest of the vampires now seemed a bit more awed for some reason and looked at me a bit more nonchalance even the guy who was sitting right next to me stared at me directly which i just ignored i didn''t come here to get trouble. After couple seconds the bartender once again spoke a cheerful voice she asked. -Instead of waiting how about a drink like whisky,vodka or even tequila its on the house. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. I was a bit astound on the fact she would give a child alcohol but i didn''t voice it out directly and just told her. -Do you have milk ? -... The other vampires on the counter started snickering some even started banging the counter out of laughter in the meantime the bartender was giving the guys a very dirty look. -You some big shot man ? you are like strolling in as if you own this place demanding our leader as if she is your bitch on top of that you aren''t even man enough to have a drink pretty boy The bartender froze at his words and just looked at him using a death stare it startled him but he didn''t seem like to apologize.The other guys just continued laughing. -Well milk at least tastes better then the disgusting shit you drink ohh wait i remember now you can''t even drink anything other than that shit i am so sorry I smiled as i said that the guys on the counter stopped laughing and got deathly quite looking at me as if i was dead meat but unfortunately their next move might decided what would happen to them. -your milk... The bartender put it in front of me and backed away a couple steps i could see even she was a bit offended on the way i said it but she didn''t seem it show or did seem too overly hurt by it. I was about to drink the glass of milk until... -Oh i show you tasty... The guy who was sitting next to me transformed in a second and in the next i could see a blur and that blur was his claw stretching out lunging towards my neck but as i said it was a unfortunate event towards him. -Stop Time stopped and everyone was stuck on place no sound could be heard and the guy also stood in a statue manner his claw shaped into a U about to grapple me. I sighed and sipped some of the milk it tasted very good i liked milk a lot and it was also one of the first things i tasted when i came out from the prison and started to work as a bodyguard in cecilias mansion but at the same time i could clearly see the difference of quality this glass of milk had rich people are sure different i thought. I finished the milk in one gulp and took out the golden pocket watch it was still ticking but the pointers were stuck in place trying to free themselves chronos once said time waits for no one but sure enough it waits for me. I pocketed the watch and looked at my assaulter of bad jokes i wasn''t going to kill him i was more like going to temporarily disable him. After another 10 minutes of preparation i continued time again sound was starting to come back movements were starting to appear and the guy who lunged at me was still stuck on place his posture was that of a beast about to claw its victim everyone was confused why he was stuck like that even the victim himself didn''t know why he wasn''t moving. The bartender looked at the strange event wide eyed and looked at the empty milk glass with even more confusion until the guy started to make a sound. -ugh..ahh....ahhhaaaahhhh.... He collapsed from his seat is body looked normal nothing seemed hurt from the outside but at the same time there really was something wrong with him not gonna lie i broke every bone on his legs and arms and just re-positioned them how they were after breaking them couple times. -Can i have a refill ? I asked the bartender. -AAAAHHHHHHHHH A loud scream could be heard from the poor guy he looked normal but he wasn''t the people around us were confused astonished and over all scared on what i had done to him but at the same time i knew they didn''t know what was happening i was only asking for a refill after all.In one sense or another this ability was one of the most frightening abilities there was on this earth having absolute control over everything without the opponent knowing it. As i thought so the front door was quickly stormed open and for a moment i saw black long hair swaying around and in the next there stood a tall woman with red eyes...ileana. -Whats GOING ON ? She demanded behind her stood alissa and her duo of friends which one of them was rupert and next to them stood......demons ? yes those were demons. There were another 3 individuals standing next to ileana which were demons 2 woman 1 guy who was standing in the middle which told me he was the leader.The reason i knew they were demons was because of their essence leraje was a master in hiding his essence but as soon as you get very close to him you would know what he is these guys in compared to him thou didn''t even know the meaning of hiding...or they weren''t really trying to ? Ileana who scanned the room suddenly locked her sight at me but i was not looking her way... The male demon and i locked eyes for a second and only with that i could feel his intention from his eyes......i was sure we would meet in the future even more and as i said we did. ================================================================= I write and edit other stories https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 53 A Clue Why the hell not ? another chapter coming up. =============================================================== -uhhhehhh ehh... The guy was still squirming on the ground screaming i wasn''t paying attention to him and just continued my stare contest with the demon i wasn''t a overly possessive person but this demon just reeked the word "trouble" from him. -Heh... He smiled at me for a moment and closed his eyes severing our eye contact. Ileana who was standing next to the entrance looking at me a bit confused and then looked at the guy who was screaming on the ground and back to me.Her gaze held complexity if i had to describe it of course it would i harmed one of her men but i had a valid reason to do so and that was to defend myself. She started to walk forward and issued orders to the vampires who were still frozen at place. -Bring him to the doctor and then go home we won''t be opening today... With her words some started to snap out and started carrying the guy who was make faint whimpering sounds but when they started to move him he started to scream even more because of the movement making the others a bit loss on what to do. Ileana walked beside me and gestured me to follow her so i did she didn''t seem to mind me breaking the bones of one of her men and just calmly continued walking up the stairs. Alissa seemed a bit sour for some reason while looking at me her friends were indifferent to it thou concerning the deal with the 3 demons they were just keeping a neutral face while the leader was keeping a friendly grin i also noticed he took couple glances at me which also really disturbed me. ============================================= -So explain please ? Right now we were all sitting in ileanas office well there were only me the demon guy and ileana here and the rest was next door waiting in the lobby. I looked at ileana while making a wryly smile she didn''t seem to be angry nor annoyed more like she wanted to hear my reason for hurting that guy. -You see he told me a joke so i told him my joke which he didn''t seem to like and so he lunged at me so i had to defend myself.. Ileana kept her narrowed gaze for a minute and just sighed. -Alright i understand...sorry about him I didn''t really understand but i just nodded to her. The demon guy who was sitting next to me shifted in his seat a bit and said. -Hmm quite interesting won''t you introduce us ms.ileana I looked at him again and looked over his appearance he had black short hair and brown eyes his build was skinny but tall and he was holding a cane in his hand since the very beginning i noticed this guy had some leg problems but over all he looked very young like the female demons. Ileana seemed a bit skeptical about saying anything but she didn''t seem like she could refuse something as simple as that. -Dawn he is the representative of the demon folk the reason he came today was to apologize for last incident that occurred here involving those demons his name is Abrax and his last name is too long to pronounce so i don''t remember. I could see a slight grin from ileane when she said that the demon also blinked for a second he hid his displeasure well but not too well. -Abrax this is dawn he works as a bodyguard and is a friend of mine well kinda. Hmm she didn''t say i work for the greenwood house i probably should remember to not say where i work at huh. Abrax seemed like he didn''t like the short introduction so he turned to me. -You are quite young to risk your life for someone but at the same time your determination seems limitless so i am really curious of where you may work on top of that you are mortal... -Abrax...i think we already finished out conversation regarding your apology as i said i already accepted it. Ileana said sternly abrax just nodded and got up form his seat about to leave but before he left he turned to me again he pulled out a red business card from his breast pocket and gave it to me. -If you may need help please call me who knows i may need your bodyguarding services one day and don''t be shy asking about favors Ileana snorted at his remark which he obviously ignored and like that i saw him leave the room.I looked at the card he had given me it was pure red as if it was dipped in blood and with a black color there was a phone number written on it. -You should probably just throw it away nothing good comes from making a deal with a demon... Her voice sounded a bit distant and hateful when she mentioned it...personal experience i guess ? I pocketed the card anyways thou it never hurt to have more then one connections even if the other side is a demon. -So why are you here ? I already talked with that butler and you sure held the part of your bargain. She smiled when she said that i really don''t know what she meant by that but steward really did resolve the issue huh. -I need some help actually When i said that ileana looked at me a bit wide eyed.I was confused why is she looking at me like that... -What ? I asked. -No its nothing its just you didn''t strike me as a guy who would ask for a favor...anyways start talking i help if i have the power to do so and its free take it as a sign of gratitude for the rescue last time. I nodded to her and so i started talking about how i needed to find a specific girl with white hair,golden eyes between the age of 8 to 10 years old.She didn''t ask why i needed to find such girl making it a bit easier to me. -the time limit ? I thought for a bit..there wasn''t really a time limit but i would like her to find that girl as fast as possible. -Can you just look for her as fast as possible and then call me ? She thought for a minute and suddenly pulled out a piece of paper and said. -Do you have anything that connects her to something like something she used to own or anything she was in contact with ? I thought for a bit...no i was actually searching for her blindly and the reason i was here is because...wait maybe ? I pulled out the golden pocket watch from my breast pocket i actually don''t know if she ever touched this clock...chronos only told me to give this to his daughter and let her push the button but nothing else how did he even expect me to find her ?! This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. -I take it thats the item ? -Maybe i don''t know... I said a bit frustrated... Ileana nodded and wrote something on the paper and when she finished she knitted it 4 times and gave it to me and said. -I do what i can and help you that paper i just gave is to someone i know his name is caine and he actually lives in the outskirts of the city so you should take a car...... Suddenly she clapped her hands her eyes were shining too. -How about my granddaughter escorts you ? I felt like she wasn''t actually trying to help me now.... -yeah alright I said a bit helpless of her suggestion if i told her this deal was about my life would she help me a bit more ? i wonder... While i was thinking so i suddenly remember the incident this morning with those cops... -By the way do you know...... I asked her if anything happened for the last 2 weeks and mentioned the police who wanted to interrogate.She sounded a bit displeased when i mentioned the police and then explained me this. It seems like before i had arrived here some kind of werewolf had gone rogue and killed 3 people in his rampage the incident was quite unsettling because she said that usually when a werewolf turns for the very first time there would be always someone supervising and making sure he wouldnt go rogue.If a werewolf goes rogue there is not other choice but to kill it but the strange thing about this incident was that the werewolf was in the middle of the city and didn''t belong to any werewolf group in the city. -Couldn''t they other werewolf groups just lied when they said he didn''t belong to them ? Ileana shook her head and said. -We even made the local fenrir come and order the werewolves to say the truth which made them all clean no pack member can disobey the fenrirs words they would even die if they were commanded to do so the only theory we has is that the werewolf came from somewhere else or.... I thought for a bit and said.. -He was smuggled in ? Ileana looked a bit worried when i said it but i seem to have hit the mark. -yes thats also a possibility because werewolves are able to sense other werewolves who aren''t in their pack it is very hard to believe he just strolled into the city and randomly started to go rogue but that possibility might be the most scary one if you ask me... She stood up and looked outside the window thoughtful..... I also thought about that incident it was sure a conspiracy on a supernatural level but at the same time i didn''t have anything to do with me. I stood up from my seat and said. -Thank you for your help i will be sure to return the favor in the future I bowed to her.She smiled at me and said. -as i said take this as a sign of gratitude who knows maybe we can help each other in the future ? She showed me her hand which i took and we both started shaking hands. Ileana then decided to escort me down until the exit i told her she didn''t need to but she insisted so i just agreed when we got out of the office alissa seemed ready to go and followed us down.I wonder did she hear everything we talked about ? We soon started to descend coming into the large deserted hall it was sure fascinating how big and colorful this club was out of all places this place was really pretty even more then the academy which mainly looked just luxurious. Ileana noticing my point of sight told me. -We usually don''t get customers on day light only a few people come here to drink usually and those are mostly vampires.Well there are more amazing and bigger branches from this club i am after all the president of the california branch. She said a bit pride mixed in her words...She is the president from the california branch so who is.... -Then who is the founder? Ileana stopped for a second she was thinking very hard and said. -I actually don''t know...you see all the state branches are operated by vampires so it is certain the founder is also a vampire the problem is no one really saw the founder face to face we usually get promoted and i was actually chosen by the last president to become his predecessor long time ago not even he met the founder it is not even certain the founder is still alive or not. I was confused so how do you guys work ? I asked. Ileana smiled and said. -We usually transport the profit into a certain portal no one really knows where the portal goes and not one mage or scholar could decipher the strange symbols on the portal so a lot of people just gave on that. -Couldn''t you just stop sending the profit ? That way the founder wouldn''t have any other way but to go personally or send someone. Ileana once again smiled with a knowing smile and said. -There were branch presidents that actually tried that before but it ended not so good for them... -why ? I asked reflexively. -They would die the next day... -... Wait nothing else just die ?I massaged my template for the moment maybe i shouldn''t have asked her about this. Ileana seemed a bit amused by my confusion and seemed like she suddenly remembered something. -ahh i right i may know something there was this rumor regarding the name of the founder. Because the story was pretty good i asked her what it was and she said. -people said the person was a female and her name was elyssa some said she used to walk the earth searching for her one true love so she made the club to gain money and help her search for her love which was actually never specified who it was pretty romantic right ? Ileana laughed because of it she probably didn''t believe this rumor either but at the same time it would be interesting if it was really so. With that in thought we left the club. ========================================= I edit and write other stories https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 54 Unstoppable -I wish you luck my friend and if you need anything else just come and ask me ! With that said ileana got me into the car...or should i say limousine ? When i first saw the car i thought it was for someone else until ileana told me to get in alissa and her duo of friends were already inside the limo waiting for me.Alissa looked a bit bored and didn''t as much as bother to look at me but i wasn''t troubled by it the reason ileana was helping me was obviously to gain some favor but i didn''t voice that she was obviously thinking that i could build a relationship between me and alissa but i don''t know her goal why she would do so...after all i was just an ordinary bodyguard working for the greenwood house she wouldn''t gain much from me because i didn''t have a high social standing... -I remember that thank you I smiled at ileana in the end we were all using each other to get to our own goals her smiling face was in the end nothing but a mask hiding her true colors and i wasn''t different in that regard no one really was its how the world works after all. Ileana nodded and shut the door leaving me,rupert,alissa and that other girl in this big limo which was quiet and calm. A few seconds later the driver started the motor and we soon were on our way to that person called "caine" i wasn''t sure how helpful he would be nor if he was trustworthy but it was my cause after all i was doing this to stay alive. The inside of the limo was still very quiet alissa wasn''t talking and just look out of the window rupert was a bit fidgety and tried to avoid my gaze he probably remembers our very first meeting so i can''t blame him.The girl who was a bit shorter then me just stared at me like as if i was not even here i couldn''t quiet make out the meaning of her it was as if she didn''t care about me but at the same time she was wary towards me as if i was about to jump up and eat her i truly couldn''t understand her.She had brown shoulder long hair and also pale skin it seems like all vampires get that trade for "pale skin" her eyes were also brown and i could also see some traces of scars beneath her neck... -tanya cut it out your making him uncomfortable. Alisaa said she didn''t even turn her head when she said that.The girl called tanya nodded her head and closed her eyes for a second and looked the other way. -I understand princess I made a wryly smile and looked out of the window...the limo was going fast without a obstacle but it still felt like it took forever other then that i could see a lot of buildings flashing by and pedestrians walking by the street there was nothing really special about it but it was a bit fascinating to see so many different humans going by living their lives and i was one of them i guess ? With that thought i was a bit dazed by the scenery until alissa suddenly spoke up. -I heard you broken ruperts arms and legs when you first met him I froze for a second...yeah that was not really the best conversation started was it ? I looked at rupert for a second he seemed a bit panicked when alissa mentioned it and tried to look out of the window to avoid the stares he was getting from both me and tanya.I looked back at alissa who was now staring at me her face as usual held no emotions to them she looked like a blank paper to me and her almost normal heart beat also reminded me that she wasn''t a normal vampire either no she was a pure blood vampire even leraje thought that this girl was a massive threat in the future and offered to kill her but i refused because for now she was nothing but a normal teenager like all of us. -Yeah we had our disputes when we first met but i think there aren''t any now i believe I smiled and i could feel my smile cracking for a bit but i didn''t mind. Alissa just rolled her eyes obviously annoyed but i didn''t let that rude gesture get to me. -Do you know who this caine is ? I asked a bit curious if i had to be honest. -He is a witch doctor so he says.But i know him better as an assassin an heavy drinker and womanizer he lives in the outskirts of the city near the wild life he owns a massive mansions where he usually receives his clients my grandmother once took one of his services... I could see her face contour disgust when she said that...i better not ask what "kind" of services her grandmother took.I just sighed and looked at alissa and asked her. -If he really specializes in assassinations then how can he help me ? Alissa thought for a bit and said. -I don''t know i only saw him work ones or twice but he also takes bodyguard requests and bounty hunting requests i never really saw him fail no wait he has been mistaken a lot of times but he never really "failed" a request before he is very well known in this city and a lot of people come to him for a request he prefers assassinations but takes on other requests if he feels like it other then that i know that the fey society is very wary of him for some reason but i never really heard anything concerning his background but it is said he has ties with the current demon lord of this city Demon lord ?Is he the head or something ? -Are you talking about abrax ? I asked a bit confused.Alissa made a smug smile for a bit and said. -He is only a minion just a outer appearance for what the demons really want to show their true leader is someone who operates in their fort and never goes out That was really one piece of helpful information...i wonder what kind of ties does that caine have with them ?I pondered while looking down and as i did so i could feel someone looking at me and to my surprise alissa didn''t seem to be finished. -I want to ask you one thing how did you get into the office last time? I narrowed my eyes for a bit and looked at alissa properly i could pick up signs of confusion and eagerness in her gaze.I giggled for a moment which threw her off for a bit and said. -Don''t you know how i did it ? I just walked through it,it was that easy. She made a skeptical face for a bit and sighed at the end and didn''t say anything she probably knows that i was talking the truth i still remember that stabbing pain i got on my wrist when i past her on some points leraje was right she was really dangerous and i really wouldn''t like to show my back to her. The other 2 people just kept quiet tanya thou seemed like she wanted to beat me half-dead through her aura it wasn''t killing intent no it was just plain anger it seemed. As i was about to say another the car suddenly stopped so i looked outside the window for a second and noticed we were close to a forest there was also a paved path leading to multiple buildings.Mansions i believe but something was odd about this scenery...a lot of things were messed up the path was also cracked here and there the greenery was also destroyed it looked like chaos. Alissa also looked at it intently she also seemed a bit surprised for some reason... -Is this how it usually looks like ? I said a bit jokingly.. -No and we gonna find out what happened She opened the door and started walking outside her two bodyguards followed suit...i really don''t think this is a good idea. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Regardless i stepped outside the limo and told the driver to go back and tell ileana about this.The driver seemed confused for a second and looked outside a bit wide eyed and quickly drove off leaving us in this ravaged land. As the driver left i sighed once again and summoned the black dragon hilt holding it to my right hand ready to use the other 3 also seemed to have noticed me summoning my weapon but didn''t say anything. The 4 of us quickly started to move down the paved path looking around the street it was truly as if an army marched through these streets wreaking havoc and chaos.The houses weren''t unscattered either missing some parts of their walls,doors,windows and even roofs i could also see some parts of the insides of the houses which were broken too...what happened here ? -Look over there Alissa pointed at one of the doors which was painted red......no that was not paint...i could even smell it from here it was blood.I could not see any corpse or anyone indicated it was their blood making me even more confused....was it in the house ? I gripped the hilt stronger and looked around a bit more vigilante the blood was fresh meaning this happened not all too long ago. I looked at alissa who also turned to me she had a stubborn gaze that said she refused to leave this place... -(Crash) Everyone looked to the left a bit startled by the sound it seemed like some pieces of the floor fell down and crashed but no there was more to it...i could hear the sound of faint crunching and slight movement...someone was there. I readied my hilt about to push the button. Alissa and the others also noticed and alissa made a hand gesture towards the place tanya just nodded and started to advance forward i really wanted to say this was a bad idea but they were already doing it so i had no other choice but to follow them. As we neared the place the sound got louder and louder and soon we reached a pile of rubble hiding behind it from this distance we could hear a slight disgusting squishy sound.We were actually standing in the backyard of a house... No one really dared to look at what was behind the rubble but alissa soon nudged rupert with her elbow and told him to take a look. -why me.... He whispered i could see he was really scared witless...poor guy. -because i am telling you to Alissa countered and while they were arguing me and tanya looked at each other for a second and it seems like we had the same idea... I gestured with my arms and said. -Ladies first I whispered i could hear her making a faint snorting sound and like that we looked at what was there... First of all i gonna tell you what kind of place this backyard we were in was.It was really green and had a couple birch trees here and there with healthy green grass growing and even a small pond...but in the middle of the backyard the grass started to have a weird coloration..it was turning into a disgusting purple like strands the sound was also getting more clearer instead of crunching it was munching the smell of iron was in the air with a really sour aroma...it was blood no doubt and when i saw from what it came i almost made a sound out of pure disgust. -(crunch munch crunch) There was something...its back was turned to us and the color was pink or white it didn''t have hair when i saw it the size was very big almost reaching 3 meters but it was currently crooked on place looking a bit smaller feasting on its meal disgustingly.Its arms were long and sturdy but looked like a branch its hands were big and i could see long and sharp talons attached to it cutting pieces off the corpse and then stabbing it putting it into its mouth even the bones were devoured in a crunching noise it almost made me want to puke but i held my disgust in place...the body figure looked disfigured and ugly its legs were also as long as its arms and its feet big and wide with ugly purple nails to it. -Its a werewolf.. Tanya said with surprise...wait a minute.. -Don''t werewolves have hair ? I said with a bit of confusion this guy right here was bald having not a single strand of hair on his body but i could see he was wearing some ripped jeans covering his nether regions if i ever would have saw him without those i swear i would have puked my stomach inside out... Tanya nodded at my question but it seemed like she didn''t have any way to explain why it didn''t have hair. I was about to say something to the others until suddenly.. (BANG) A shot it sounded like a gun shot...it came from the right not too far away maybe 2 houses away maybe thats caine ? This was a chance...maybe i could find some answers i needed them very badly and so i looked at monster again...and sighed. -HEY YOU SHIT FACE I shouted at it. -what are you doing you fucker I walked out of the pile of rubble in the open tanya was panicked like the rest and wanted to drag me back but she stopped and just stayed at her place still hiding they weren''t going to help me but i didn''t mind. The hairless werewolf turned its body to show its ugly face to me it looked like a skull covered in skin the eyes were pitch black and its mouth and chest were covered in guts and blood...i took a moment to glance at the corpse to see a woman and its child ripped into pieces i was a bit astound by the bloody image and shivered a bit i felt regret for them but nothing else their luck wasn''t good is all i could say. The beast looked at me with its lifeless black eyes and raised its head to the air and howled. -AHOOOOOOO With that howl another round of howling resounded throughout the area i realized what he was doing so i quickly slowed time and activated the black hilt and like last time a golden beam came to life as i approached the monster and with a quick slash through the neck i walked back to my original spot and started time normally again. -... It wasn''t howling anymore as it stood in place frozen but time was still going and i knew what was happening as i counted down. -7...6...5..4..3.2..1.. (Stsssss) With a spurting sound its neck showed a cut the time delay was still on taking effect after 7 seconds but it seems like its nerve system was already shut down when i cut it huh ? With a thud sound i realized its head fell down onto the ground red blood was coming out of its open neck like a waterfall as its body collapsed. I turned my head to the place where the shot came from with the black hilt in hand i started going to that direction i could hear the sound of marching and running coming to this place.. -One down more to go I muttered nothing was going to stop me. ======================================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 55 The "Witch Doctor" -Arggghhhh! With a agonizing cry the werewolf was cut in half as the 7 second delay was on the end. (thud) The sound of the upper body falling down onto the ground could be heard,the disgusting sound of the blood spilling from its body parts was a bit distracting but i didn''t care and just continued walking,through my senses i could feel the vibration of the werewolves charging towards this place,i now regret to not have killed that werewolf before it made such a howl...well i probably would have met another one and who said it had to be a howl ? The gun shot was also loud and it wouldn''t have mattered i guessed. Alissa and co were walking behind me the whole time it had been couple minutes since we started moving towards the place where the gun shot was from alissa confirmed it was were caine lived so i just followed her lead. -Ugh what are these things ? Alissa said with disgust while she looked at the head of the creature which was very ugly the most striking feature was its eyes that were pure black,while we were running down the streets alissa explained to me that werewolves usually transform back into their human form when they die but these things just stayed as abominations.I also noticed their talons had a strange black liquid dripping from it one of the monsters even tried to use a spit attack on me which i easily dodged without even stopping time,their speed and strength was fast but it was enough for me to see through without slowing time but i would do it anyways because i really didn''t have any confidence in my non-existing swordsmanship. As we past the dead werewolf rupert quickly came by my side and nudged me with his elbow i looked at him a bit questionable he had a slight grin on his face and said while pointing at the black hilt. -The force is with you man you''re the next jedi I was confused what was he talking about ? -The what ? -The force man i am talking star wars here -... I really didn''t understand what he was talking about.He seemed a bit more open for some reason too.Seeing my confused look rupert raised his eye-brow and said. -what you seriously don''t know what star wars is ? Did you live under a rock or something before you came ? -Basement I corrected and realized i just slipped but to my luck rupert didn''t seem to understand that i meant it literally so i didn''t try to explain on the other hand tanya that was standing behind rupert made a questionable face while staring at me alissa did the same but both of them just kept quiet. -man...okay what you are holding is a laser sword understand ? a plasma saber,solar sword,plasma cutter or whatever you wanna call it.I am surprised you didn''t even know that when you were using it so much well i never really saw you swing it of course so i don''t know... Of course you wouldn''t see me swing it.I looked at the plasma sword he was talking about and once again felt the value this item was giving me it helped me to deal some massive damage and was over all easy to use.The sword blade was also very mysterious because it had the ability to cut even thought it just looked like a golden light beam but i understood touching this beam was not the best thing to do.The cuts inflicted with this weapon were purely heat based it seemed,i could discern from the previous fights that the sword focuses around electricity and makes that into a concentrated point of plasma making it into a beam or a blade ? i guess. The other 2 girls weren''t showing it but they were also very interested towards the weapon i was holding they sometimes glanced at it and just looked away but curious nonetheless. -Plasma sword huh ? I muttered.It was easier to call it that then black hilt or dragon hilt.With that said we continued to walk towards were the gun sho was last heard i only hope that we wouldn''t come to a late funeral. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. I could feel a slight sting to my mind but it wasn''t much i felt worse after all. ============================================== (Bang) We were standing in front of a big mansion when we heard the loud gun shot again meaning he is still alive. -look there ! Alissa pointed at the roof and we could see dozens of mutant werewolves climbing onto the roof they were all ignoring us for some reason i even intentionally stopped one from climbing and it just circled me and started climbing the walls using its long and sharp talons as spikes to climb...they looked like they were possessed. (Bang Bang Bang) More gunshots...I quickly started to approach the double door and moved my plasma sword in a big circle and when i finished i kicked the circle making it fall down showing me a long hallway i could see the edges of the entrance i just made charred from the heat that came from the plasma sword neat.. I stepped into the mansion and as i did so i could hear tanya tell me. -You know you could have just opened the door right ? I flinched for a second but i didn''t turn around and just continued walking not out of embarrassment i at that i could hear tanya starting to laugh which made me even more embarrassed... We started to run through the hallway passing by a lot of rooms and doors,we could hear the sound of more gunshots coming from the front as we ran and finally we reached another double door and so i was about to open it until quickly grabbed onto my jacket and pulled me away from it. (BOOM) After she pulled me back only after a mere seconds the double door exploded a stream of fire erupted form it and a mutant werewolf was launched into the hallway completely charred missing some body parts here and there the smell of cooked meat was in the air and it didn''t smell good.. I turned to tanya for a second and said. -Thank you i owe you one. I smiled when a said so at which point tanya made a very surprising expression...she blushed. -Ahh...forget it idiot...you don''t own my shit jackass... I laughed for a bit for her shyness i didn''t think she would turn out to be such a person.Tanya seemed a bit mad for a second so i quickly stopped laughing and coughed for a bit and peeked inside the room... -... Hell...if i had to describe what i was watching i would say hell the whole hall room was in the middle of a sea of fire the nearby mutant werewolves were being eliminated into nothing but ashes and when the fire started to die down i could see a person standing in the middle of hall room...he was topless exposing his upper body which showed a lot of tattoos with bizarre animals on it he had short blonde hair and a skinny but muscular build he was decently tall and had amber eyes with a black slit in between as if he was an animal himself which he may or may not be...he wore black jeans and black boots and on his right hand he held a submachine rifle and his left hand held a japanese sword his look was cold and tranquil as he started walking to the left of the hall... All 4 of us were watching this scene with wide eyes... -You said he was a witch doctor right ?I asked alissa... -...i only said he claims himself as one not that he is one.... I quickly turned my attention back to the "witch doctor"...no caine...something about him made me remember verdath for some reason...what was it ?...right ! his eyes !.. -He''s a dragon...... I muttered a bit scared of the prospect of talking to me seeing my previous encounters with dragons there is a 50/50 chance he may be a total freak... Chapter 56 The Central The hall room was smoky charred.Att every edge of the place you could see ashes on the ground and some smoked up body parts which once belonged to the mutant werewolves.There were only 2 individuals standing in this room and one of them was the infamous witch doctor "Caine". (Tak tik tak tik) Footsteps could be heard throughout the big hall as caine made his way to another individual that was in the room surprisingly that individual wasn''t harmed at all from the previous sea of flames that erupted in this room.It wore a black robe with a big hood hiding its face,its back was crooked and the statue looked very small its hands were almost branch like as if they would break at any moment but deceiving to the eyes they were strong and held onto a big staff that had a giant crystal on top of it. -21th century and not one demon ever learned how to knock a door i am astound demon. Caine said with a bit of annoyance in his voice. -Be quiet lizard your fate has been sealed i have been ordered to kill you and i will do so Caine gritted his teeth for a second you could see anger in his eyes and his tattoos also started to radiate a strange power...he was infusing them with something. -We will see who will die first.And also i don''t think you are getting home this time around. He gripped his sword tighter which was radiating the most killing intent i had ever seen in my entire life for a minute i thought the sword was alive... The strange individual raised its staff and without a word dark powers started to engulf its surroundings and at that very moment something kicked inside of me and i knew what to do. I learned from my mistakes and letting him finish on what he was doing didn''t really seem to be a good idea at that moment i just stopped time and started approaching the strange individual.. The dark smoky clouds that were protecting him was just simple smoke to me as i shoved them apart and drew the plasma sword making one clean swing i cut its neck off stepping back a couple meters and so i started time again. -..!? Caine was surprised by my appearance it was probably because he didn''t feel my presence when i stepped inside but i knew he had noticed as at the entrance because at the time i caught him glancing at us. The strange individual was also shocked and turned to me i couldn''t see its face because of the hood i was also not interested by it and just did it fast the dark smoke like power that once covered him evaporated in a instant. And so with a tak sound his staff also fell down the 7 seconds delay was already over but his neck wasn''t dropping on the ground i got a bit anxious and thought i should try again. -Don''t worry its already dead look at its feet Caine told me and so i did.To my surprise the bottom of the individual started to disappear into black fragments but its movements were still there as it watched me intently for a minute i was glad i didn''t look into its hood and before he disappeared he said. -You will pay for this... The feeling was really ominous and didn''t make me feel good at all. Ones he was gone i could hear a lot of thumping noises coming from the roof they were probably the mutant werewolves he controlled and now without their master to control their strings they were no more then ordinary husks. -Well thank you i should say ? I turned my attention back to caine who had a really forced smile on his face.The other 3 were also coming into the room realizing the danger was no more present. =============================================== -HAHA you came here to take a request ! Caine said as he drank his bottle of whisky that he was holding in his right hand we already moved from the main hall and got inside a room that looked like a bar caine was sitting on top of a couch he looked a bit dirty and i could see his skin a bit charred here and there...was this caused by his own fire ? Anyways while we were on the move i explained caine the reason i was here but on the way he would always cut me off with another question he had like my name or how old i was or how many girls i had banged which was another unknown term to me tanya,alissa and rupert seem to know about this term but they didn''t want to explain it to me.He put some snide comments here and there and judged me with those dragon eyes but in the end he didn''t seem to mean any harm over all caine was a very strange guy eccentric should i say and an alcoholic in which alissa didn''t seem to be wrong about. -So what do you want me to do ? As you can see i have nothing better to do can you even afford it pretty boy ? I felt the sarcasm in his voice thinking about all the corpses and destroyed buildings in our area...but at the same time he was pushing fun onto me trying to test me it seems. I just smiled and said. -I have heard your services are quite nice... He interrupted me once again and smiled and said. -They come in all sizes if you know what i mean I could hear tanya and alissa snort at his comment rupert on the other hand seemed amused by it and laughed for a bit until tanya slapped him behind the head..Me ? Not so much.I pulled out the golden pocket watch from my breast pocket the faint golden light it radiated made the other 3 behind me gasp for a second as they stared at the bizarre item even caine seemed to be interested by it. I showed him the watch and said. -I need you to find the person this watch belongs to i was told you may be able to find that person you don''t need to search for yourself i just need you to show me a direction. He looked at the pocket watch a bit dazed his expression changed from amusement into seriousness very suddenly as i gave him the watch... -This item... He narrowed his eyes..could it be he knows where it comes from ? -I see you aren''t someone so simple are you ? no i shouldn''t ask that i don''t wanna get hit by lightning after all.Alright i do it. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. His comment made the others who were standing behind a bit curious on why caine answered like that,and so they stared holes at me,but i didn''t answer them. Caine watched the pocket watch he was holding and sighed for a bit i wasn''t sure what he was doing but i could see something like strands appearing on his palm as it engulfed the whole watch he was holding and after another few seconds the strands that engulfed the pocket watch disappeared in a small particle effect.The edges of the watch had now a slight purple light to it but you wouldn''t notice if you didn''t look closer...is this one of his witch doctor skills ? -its finished That fast ? -So where is that person ? I asked but instead of answering me caine presented me the watch. -You tell me,the moment you touch the watch again you will see the location of the person you are searching for but before you do that. He gave me the whisky bottle i was a bit confused why he gave it to me. -Drink its to ease your mind for a bit i can tell you had previous problems regarding magical portals or visions this won''t be any different from those times i have to warn you... His voice held a edge to it i already knew i didn''t have any affinity towards magic making me really weak to it... I blinked for a second and looked at the whisky bottle that i was holding in my hand......yeah i really wanted to avoid a sea sickness. I quickly took one gulp from the bottle this was the very first time i drank alcohol and the sensation was very hot to my throat it was going through my body giving me a nice warm sensation...yeah i can see what he meant by easing your mind. -Well here you go I hesitated for a bit but in the end i touched the watch and all of a sudden......everything was black... =========================== The place i was in was dark i looked around a bit panicked but over all fine and after another few seconds pictures started to appear before me names,places,people and then everything stopped there was only one picture and it showed me the appearance of a little girl... -... I looked at the picture a bit shocked the girl was really small and looked like a corpse and i meant it her eyes were hollow and she had numerous bruises on her body even scars and other nasty things she had very long white hair and golden eyes just like mine she was sitting in a metal cage too small for her to properly stand up.She was instead sitting in a ball snuggled in her knees her attire was also something meager it seemed to be a potato bag made into a one piece dress...i gulped for a bit...as more picture started appear before.... ============================================= And like that i was back...I was panting really hard i could feel sweat dripping from my head i was a bit light headed but okey it seems the alcohol really helped somewhat huh...I now had the needed information and i knew where to go now i only needed a way to do so... I coughed a couple of times rupert who was next to me helped me to stand up caine in the mean time just drank his alcohol and looked at me indifferent. -So do you know where to go ? I nodded at him and was about to summon the bag of money i had stored in the clavicula until he waved his hand at me. -Don''t......take this favor as a payment for the help you gave me back there honestly saying i wasn''t sure if i could have killed that lich but you sure did so easily.Don''t misunderstand i don''t like owing people. Me neither.I thought.The worries before i had met caine were now all blown away caines character was really straight forward he was also very powerful especially that japanese sword he had from before it was also a really potent weapon but now it was nowhere to be seen.The charred places on his body were also a mystery to me i didn''t understand how a dragon could burn himself...But for now i needed something to get to my destination. -Before i leave do you know where the central is ? i think its a place called Colosseum.... This was actually the only thing i could remember clearly from all of these picture i got ,that and the appearance of the girl i was searching for... For a second caine stopped his drinking and looked at me with a really strange gaze the others were equally weirded out for bit. -what ? I asked. Caine laughed for a bit because of my cluelessness and said. -The central is a marketing place in the overworld the collosseum your talking about is a arena for slaves it is said that people who go there are usually nasty individuals cruel and sly even the murder rate in that place sky rocks too out of all the places in the overworld not even i would want to go there intentionally because you can get easily killed there. Okey that just made my task a lot more harder i guess... -How do i get there ? Caine froze for a bit and looked at me with a strange glare. -Boy do you have death wish ?What did you not understand when i said the murder rate is really high ? its over 76% percent you know ? Its not like i had a choice did i ? I would die regardless if i don''t complete my task.I gave my look back to caine and when he saw it he just heaved a sigh and quickly got up and told me to follow him regarding the other 3 i could see this was going to be a goodbye its not like i expected them to follow me so i just followed caine. -Don''t die jackass Tanya said i could hear her stutter when she said that i smiled momentarily and told her. -I won''t scary face She didn''t say anything for a follow up so i just continued to follow caine until we soon reached a basement where a giant transportation gate was drawn on the ground...you know what i didn''t like about this place ? It was a basement. ========================================================= I edit and write other stories https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 57 The Broken Brotherhood Caine and i were standing in front of the transportation gate in his basement i myself knew how to operate this thing which was fairly easy.You just had to know the location of the place and use the right words to get teleported it doesn''t seem to take skill to use well thats what stella explained to me. I looked around while caine was preparing some necessities concerning the gate he was adding some strange symbols to it but i wasn''t worried about him sending me into a strange place he didn''t have a reason to i thought. His basement was really cold and surrounding us were a lot of cellars with wine on them you could also see a lot of different brands of alcohol which wasn''t produced anymore...he sure as hell loved his alcohol i thought. While i was thinking like that caine started talking to me. -Boy you know i actually don''t care if you go over there and die like a dog but at the same time this mission of yours is a bit too suicidal for me not to care honestly saying i had already given you a favorable treatment by warning you to not go over there but obviously your look showed me you don''t seem to have any other choice do you ? He gave me a side glance expecting me to answer him but i kept quiet i wasn''t allowed to tell anyone what i was doing in the first place. He continued to tinker with the circle that was drawn on the ground and said. -this is a advice from me when you go over there.Never tell anyone your name or where you from don''t even show your face because i am sure with your face the slavers will catch you and sell you to a lustful or sadistic bastard who is going to torment you for the rest of your life. I grabbed the mask in pocket for a bit the way he was explaining it to me sounded as if he had massive experience i should take it to heart... He was about to get finished and took the can of paint away and told me. -Also don''t trust anyone over there don''t talk to anyone if not needed and don''t stop for any reason you understand take what you need and go to the transportation gate from where you came from and then zip away they can''t follow you through the transportation gate and another thing ! He rummaged through his back pocket and pulled out a badge the emblem showed a picture of a guy and a little girl hugging each other and between them was a big tear going down.I took the emblem and when i held it i felt something odd...it was demonic essence that i felt. I looked at caine he wasn''t fazed by my look and said. -If you don''t have any other way of escape or want to have an easy access show this emblem to the person that is getting in your way and you will be most likely be able to pass but only use it in emergency situations. I looked at the emblem how come it had so much authority ? Seeing my confused look caine explained to me. -This emblem belongs to the "Broken Brotherhood" clan its a demon clan and is the most powerful clan there is you can usually access almost everything with that badge because there are only 666 members in that clan meaning there are only 666 badges in which you can''t replicate this badge because the demon essence that is infused into the badge is unique to only one person on earth who is also a Archfiend level demon. Wait does that mean only a archfiend demon can make this item ? I was really reconsidering the idea of taking leraje with me but in the end i already had the badge with me so maybe i didn''t need leraje after all. So far caine seemed really helpful towards my task but at the same time i already figured his nature so i asked him. -Why are you helping me.. Seeing my suspicious gaze caines grinned for a second and said. -As i said boy i don''t wanna get hit by a lightning all of a sudden and now go ! Caine pointed at the circle he drew and as he did so it started to light up a deep red color i could feel a lot of strange auras were coming from it,making me a bit uneasy but i stepped into it anyways and looked at caine again the circle under me started to shine as i shouted at him. -I owe you one CAINE He made a slight grin and said. -You don''t owe me shit kid And with that said everything turned into white as i was being transported into the Central. ==================Caine''s P.O.V=================== -You don''t owe me shit kid I said.And with a shine the kid was gone up into the central.I really hoped he would survive that one...no he is the most likely one to survive not even i noticed him creep up to the lich like that and assassinate him the boy had skill,willpower and the guts to make things happen on top of that he had the badge with him no one in the right mind would want to take on the broken brotherhood if they aren''t suicidal. (Ding Dong) -huh If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.Someone was ringing the door bell...I quickly got myself some clothes and started jogging towards the entrance of the house the princess and her bodyguards were already gone when i first saw them i was surprised the boy had such connections they weren''t even that bad but i could see it was purely political the boy must have the backing of a huge company to be able to be escorted by the future queen who knows maybe i should have taken that favor from him... As i approached the entrance i knew there were 2 people 1 female and 1 male standing in front of the door both of them seemed to be mortal so i tried to look as presentable as possible and put on a smile at my face and opened the door. -Yes ? I said and looked at the woman who was standing in front of me...she had a decent figure up from her bosom to her hips and black hair too...i made an extra effort to smile..maybe i can get something out of this and as i thought so i saw a silvery badge flash on her waist she was doing well to hide it using her leather mantle but it wouldn''t work one someone like me......cops why would they be here ? I slightly glanced behind the woman and what i saw was a mass of broken down buildings corpses and destroyed cars even my all so beloved "Home" didn''t look better as the lawn on the front was shoved upside down exposing the dirt. I looked back at the woman and her nonchalance look even the guy wasn''t any better they couldn''t see nor smell anything that was next to them for them it all looked like nothing was wrong the Disguise barrier worked like a charm. -Hello sir are you the owner of this place ? She asked sweetly ohh she is trying to soft me up with her charm well two can play this game. -I don''t know how about you come in I smiled while leaning on the door i wetted my lips while i did so and looked at the policewoman i could see a slight red appear on her cheek. -I...i take it as it is yours then can you tell us if you have seen a limo come by or even better a boy with golden eyes. I made a gesture as if i was thinking about it...they followed the boy over here but they missed him probably because of the barrier now the question is why are they following him ? -No i didn''t see anything like that or a boy with golden eyes if you want we could discuss this inside ? how about it ? The policewoman seemed a bit reluctant on my offer while the guy was making a displeased face and finally she said. -Alright i come in...we can discuss it. I nodded my head as i made a way for her she nodded to me and entered the house the guy also wanted to come in until the policewoman stopped him and said. -Go back to the head quarters and make a report i will handle this.. He voice held a surprising amount of edge to it when she talked to him ouch man your really got on her bad side didn''t you ? The man looked at me as if he was shooting poison for a moment but it seems like he won''t be saying anything well sucks to be an apprentice i can feel you man. I closed the door on him and walked behind the policewoman i could hear the motor of the car going up as the guy drove away..I looked at the policewoman she really had a nice piece of ass........ ===================Dawn''s P.O.V=================== Color slowly started to appear in front of me objects taking shape and a really bad headache started to appear out of nowhere... -ugh I shook my head for a second the stress that came with this transportation was really big..does distance have anything to do with how much you can endure ? it may be. I quickly took out my mask and put it on and raised my head. -wow As i looked around the place i realized it was really stuffed with a lot of people going around talking with each other and some even laughing but at the same time i could understand why crime was so high in this place as i changed my gaze to another place i could see a person getting beat up to death on the streets no one was doing anything about it too. -Hey pip squeak I looked to my left to see a giant man with the face of a lizard looking down on me behind him stood another 2 lizardmen ? i think smiling at me disgustingly.The guy standing at the front opened his palm on me and said. -The entrance fee pip squeak His tongue hissed when he said that and i could see amusement in his reptile eyes the people around me ignored what was happening and just passed by.I really wanted to test something so i smiled and said. -How about you give me your entrance fee I said while gripping the plasma sword. ================================================= I Edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 57.5 Through Darkness Into Light Part 4 The sun shone through the window and into the room nighttime was already gone replaced by the day light. I sighed and looked at the empty wine bottle that was on the table and next to it slept a beautiful enchantress with raven hair and crimson red lips you could see from her position that she wasn''t all too well drinking all night until she drove herself to sleep. -mhm...leraje...get...him... I had no idea what she was dreaming about but at the same time i didn''t care less.She wanted company and that company i had already given her. I slowly stood up from my seat and took the sack of gold before i left i took one last glance at her, she was right this moment was probably the last time we were ever going to meet again but it was worth it. -You are truly a dense man leraje I turned around and looked at elyssa who was leaning on the table while looking at me...these two were truly similar but how could they be so different at the same time? I thought. -It was nice night elyssa but i have to leave i am guessing the person who is standing behind the door with the little child is the one i requested ? She nodded at my question as i moved towards the door until she said one last thing. -Will i ever have a chance ? I stopped holding the door knob and thought for a bit and said. -If i live to be an archfiend demon and you become a master vampire maybe but i doubt that will ever happen I turned to elyssa for a second and strangely i could see a glimps of hope shining in her eyes as she said with a smile. -Then its a deal ! Remember leraje i am a very stubborn woman you just take care not to get killed in the future. -I wouldn''t dream lady elyssa I laughed and got out of the room she was a person truly fun to be with. ================================================ As i got out of the room one of the vampire henchlings stood next the door he seemed bored but when i got out he sighed out of relieve and pushed the girl in front of me. -Finally now is she the one ? He asked as i inspected the girl...she had long blonde hair and blue eyes matching that of the lad her appearance was cute and small she looked no more then 8 years old and was frightened while holding her stuffed doll in her hands as if expecting it defend her.The henchling gave me back the photo locket that i gave him previously to search for this girl and i looked closer comparing the photo of these two and in the end it matched 100%. The pure girl was scared witless and i could see traces of bruises on on her left cheek for a moment i stared daggers at the henchling making him quite nervous by doing so making him run away at the end. I leaned down to the little girl and asked her. -Whats your name ? I tried to keep a friendly smile but i knew it was failing she glanced at me once and was scared even more hugging her doll tighter. -Br...brother said talking to strangers was not allowed... I scratched my head a bit troubled and said. -Your brother is right so how about you and i become friends ?Then we''re not strangers anymore right ? This time i didn''t try to smile i just tried to be sincere.The girl looked at me and nodded slowly and said. -But brother said you can''t just become friends just like that. I didn''t really know what a friend was because i myself never had one before. -So what do i need to do to become friends with you ? I asked actually really curious to her answer...the blond girl thought for a bit and said happily. -Lets play together ! And just like that i was dragged by the girl into the big city to play with her.We did many things she liked to do like playing tag throwing ball and watching a street play i even bought her some sweets she liked the pure girl seemed to be really hungry too so i bought her a nice meal her dress wasn''t in a good condition either having a lot of stitches in it and ripped areas i offered her to buy a better dress but she refused and instead wanted me to buy something close to my clothing which was actually primarily for quick movement and disguise but other then that she didn''t want anything else and i couldn''t really say no so we entered a tailor shop and bought her a set of clothes which she put on right away. -Do i look cool ? She asked puffing up her chest i giggled for a bit and just nodded to her making her even more happier she still held onto the old stuffed doll while we were having fun i asked about some things about her life like where she lived or who was looking after her she answered them easily but i could hear a slight sad voice when she did.She only directly answered those questions as "I live in the south district" and "I live alone" she didn''t say anything about her brother but i could tell she was in pain so i didn''t want to bring it up and just had more fun with her until evening..In the end i couldn''t get a name out of her because we still weren''t really friends. I looked up to the sun and judged the time it was about time to go "home" finally i looked at the small blond girl that was standing by my side she was still playing with her stuffed doll happily i got down to her level and said. -Little one i have to leave now... The little girl hearing my words frowned a lot and looked really heartbroken i could see tears swelling up in her eyes but she didn''t want to show them to me and just looked the other way. -Really...i see then we won''t become friends i guess maybe you could stay a bit more so we could become friends. Her funny little attempt to keep me here was truly amusing but at the same time i was surprised how it almost worked how i almost said "yes" to her and just kept playing i looked to my left where the exit to the city was and back to the little girl who seemed really sad i knew what would happen once i would leave the girl would experience very much hardships in her age and probably die very shortly so i had a thought in mind and asked her. -Do you want to come with me ? We can become friends if you come with me I stretched my hand towards her she looked at it and then back to me she was hesitant understandable but at the same time she seemed longing for it and finally grabbed onto it and like so we left the city into the forest. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. =============================================== -Where are we going ? Asked the little girl she seemed happy holding my hand jumping up and down humming a sound. -We are meeting another friend i know you two will like each other. I smiled this time a bit more natural then usually i think its because i was at ease.I didn''t know how artemis would react to her but i was sure it would be positive. The little girl nodded to my answer and so we got deeper into the forest.As we walked deeper into the forest you could see grey clouds collecting where artemis had her hut i was a bit suspicious concerning the clouds because of their unnatural appearance and like that a thunder stroke down.... (WHUMP) I was startled for a second seeing thunder strike for a moment i feared artemis could have been harmed but at the same time i also noticed that the thunder strike was summoned not naturally caused there was a faint leak of energy which was completely unknown to me leaking out... The little girl on my side was scared of the thunder strike and quickly held my hand tighter from here to artemises hut would be only 20 steps and next us was a small cave which i was familiar with it was the cave i used to hide myself the first time around this time i was going to use it for a different purpose. -You want me to wait here ? Asked the little girl a bit scared and panicked at the same time.I nodded to her and said. -you saw that thunder right its safer if you stay here don''t worry i come back and get you. -liar ! brother also said he would return but he never did ! She cried with he eyes red the tears were falling down from those blue spots on her eyes as she hugged the strange stuffed toy she had.I felt as if an arrow had suddenly struck me as she called me a liar i was a lot of things a murderer a thief or a fraud but i never was a liar before i always held my word as a man. I wiped the tears from her cheeks and told her. -I promise so you should try to trust me a little bit shouldn''t you ? She didn''t seem to like it but she pouted for a bit and nodded in the end and before i left she shoved the strange stuffed doll onto me. -He will protect you and make sure you will return ! I tried to tell her that it was better that she held onto him rather then give it to me but she didn''t yield and wanted me to have it or she didn''t let me go so the only thing i could do was take it and like that i left. (WHUMP) Another thunder stroke as i was running to artemises hut i could see smoke coming from that direction making me anxiety even more more heavier then it was. After one more step i finally arrived at the place and what i found stroke terror to my heart the hut that was once here was now obliterated into thousand pieces burning up left to right but that wasn''t important what was important was where artemis was... -I am not going ! Someone shouted i knew the voice even from miles away...it was artemis ! I quickly sped up to the direction the voice came and finally found her bound to a tree and next to her stood a old man holding a lightning spear in his hand. -you will come back even if you like it or not ! He bellowed as he hit the ground with his spear causing another round of thunder to appear...i was frantic and quickly run towards the old man dagger drawn as i shouted. -Go to hell ! The old man looked at me indifferent as if looking at a small bug maybe i was a small bug ? Artemis was wide eyed as she watched me and shouted "Don''t run away"But i couldn''t hear her blinded by my rage i was charging at the old man and as i was about to close in he raised his palm and all of a sudden a lightning bolt appeared from it hitting me directly to the chest frying me in the process too. -NOOOOOOO Artemis cried as she saw me getting electrified she was in despaired and looked at the old man hateful and said. -I WILL GO WITH YOU but please spare him heal him please.... The old man was a bit surprised by artemises pleads but he didn''t say anything and just nodded pointing his palm at me again a warm light streamed into me healing my wounds but not completely he didn''t want me to stand up obviously and even if i did i couldn''t do anything... The bindings that held artemis onto the tree loosened themselves as she ran at me with full force clutching her hand to m cheek i could feel tear drops falling down onto me as she hugged me the old man just turned around not interested the slightest. -Run... I said weakly at that artemis just shook her head smiling she said regretfully. -My love i have to leave for now our love cannot be but remember someday it will be so until that day please hold onto this... She kissed me very suddenly and i could feel with this kiss she also gave me something extra......some strange powers started to stream inside of me and i could see green light appear on my palms...the old man finally turned around watching the spectacle outraged for some reason he shouted. -you gave him the GIFT ?! Artemis seemed angry and shouted back. -SHUT UP OLD MAN I ALONE DECIDE WHO I GIVE IT TO ! NOT EVEN YOU CAN CONTROL IT. The old man looked sour but turned around quit talking.Artemis turned back to me and hugged me one more time she whispered. -One day leraje one day we will meet again i believe in it very hard so believe in it too so remember not even gods are all mighty. With that said i started to black out and slowly i was losing my conscious the last thing i could remember was artemises sweet smile as i drifted away into sleep......... ============================================================ I edit and write other stories and another thing was a bit too cheesy ? https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 58 Painful Smile Well what should i say...i was impatient i guess ? like seriously i have more chapters stored... ============================================================== The lizardmen and i stared at each other in his eyes he probably saw me as nothing but a prey that he gets his money from everyday and seeing that violence here seemed to be the norm i wanted to see what was allowed and what not.The lizardmen had a light of anger going through his eyes for a second he sure had anger problems i could tell. -You got some guts pipsqueak but let me tell you this,you give me everything you have on your body and i consider leaving you with one arm how about it ? I made a gesture as if i was thinking about it and said to him. -How about no ? He was about to say something but i had already stopped time as i started approaching him with my plasma sword drawn i wanted to see to what extend i was allowed to do something...so i started easy for now cutting his leg off for starters. With a light swing to his legs i withdrew my weapon and got back to my original position and started time again we resumed of him replying to me. -How about i make you into... He stopped talked after 3 seconds frozen for a bit and after another 4 seconds his leg started to bleed a really weird color his blood was actually blue...anyways he lost his support and fell down screaming at me at this point i already didn''t care what he was about to say so i just continued my experiment and looked around the place and noticed no one was paying any attention to me nor this guy screaming...I looked at his other 2 henchlings who were staring at their leader and then back to me i could see fear in their eyes good they weren''t stupid after all facing an opponent they have no intel on or how to act against him is really idiotic thing to do...in the end those two just ran away leaving me with their leader or something. -please...spare me... He pleaded but i didn''t have any of it and just continued with cutting off both of his hands this time i did it publicly for everyone to see i drew my plasma sword and cut off both of his hands in 2 clean slashes his wounds as they were being inflicted also burned making a small cloud appear. The guy already lost conscious at this point he was probably going to die but i really didn''t care this is not even a moral of good and bad this is how things go the strong eat the weak it is a unspoken law everyone knows about to the subconscious level you can justify it in every kind of way you want but in the end you can''t deny that the strong ones are the ones who are at the top.And to make it sound a bit better this guy was probably 100% a bad guy. As i finished cutting off his limbs i looked back to the crowd and noticed some of them now looking at me with a greedy gaze for some reason it wasn''t because of the public execution i was giving but my plasma sword i think...they were staring at my sword and disregarding this...well i guess i have my answer here. -I wonder how they even work without having any chaos roaming around... I muttered quietly as i withdrew the plasma sword into the clavicula i could see some gazes losing interest and others just walking away again but not everyone was as smart enough to leave as i moved into the crowd i could feel 13 different people following me...and i don''t think its because of my appearance this time. ================================================ (Clank !) With a screeching sound the door to the bar opened and with heavy foot steps i walked inside blood was dripping from my hand and you could also see a splatter of blood on my boot as i approached the bar counter.Surrounding me were a lot of individuals sitting on their seats drink in hand as they watched me move.The female to male ratio was fairly even should i say making me a bit astound if i had to be honest...don''t misunderstand i don''t discriminate against sex it was just a thought. While i was walking to the counter most of the guests seemed to be compelled to watch me for some reason i could feel their stares as if they were watching fresh meat walk by another thing i noticed was that most of the guests sat next to the wall in their shadows the inside of the bar was dark but you could see decently enough the air was thick with alcohol but for some reason i couldn''t see anyone drunk or tipsy in this place...even thought it was a bar. -what do you want champ I sat down onto the bar stool and looked to my sides for a bit there was no one other then me sitting on these stools the other people just sat next to their corners... I looked at the bartender who was a old man he looked nice and friendly too having a smile on his face for a second i believed his smile until i realized it was fake too...he glanced a couple times towards the blood that was dripping from my hand... -You need some bandages boy ? He as his voice somewhat expectantly and delighted...I shook my head and said. -Its not my blood He looked at me for a second and raised his eyebrow but nodded anyways and turned back to the bar and started to do something. In the mean time i was trying to shake the disgusting blood from my hand that i got couple minutes ago.You see when i was walking down trying to find some info about the colloseum some of my "stalkers" were bold enough to actually assault me from behind or try to rob me which didn''t turn out good for them either way the last guy tried to just stab me while we were passing by but i already knew he was drawing his knife on me 5 seconds early because of my hearing senses so i just easily crushed his hand and stabbed his hand to ground making him stuck i didn''t even need to slow time or anything because he was only a normal human it seemed which made me even more astound.Anyways i was actually trying to make a show on i was taking out my stalkers for the other stalkers to get intimidated and go away which actually worked considering everything but now... I slightly took a glance back to the left side and saw a woman with a scar on her face drawing something on her leg...i couldn''t see it but the people around were fumbling with their belts and legs for some reason...i sighed... Anyways the reason i was here in the first place was because entering the colloseum seemed to be a lot harder then i thought it would be i was informed from my subdued "stalkers" that you need a massive amount of money to be able to gain an entrance ticket he didn''t tell me where i was supposed to get an actual ticket because no one really knew where to get it themselves its seems like only the most richest and prestige people gain the honor to actually buy the entrance ticket which was rumored to be sold for a unbelievable amount of money another. At first i thought that buying the ticket wasn''t actually necessary because i could always walk in while stopping time until the "stalker" told me that the colloseum wasn''t actually in the central itself which completely threw me off and for a minute i thought he was bull shitting me until i realized he was talking the truth because there was really no colloseum in sight... Here is where the entrance ticket comes in play it seems like the entrance ticket is an actually entrance to the colloseum which isn''t even in this plane of existence the things that i got wrong was the thought that it was located here but the truth was the tickets were sold here instead... So the ordeal ended up with me asking the guy where i could buy one of those but back to topic as i said no one knows where the tickets are actually sold...which brought me here into this bar well recommended it seems like it wasn''t what i was searching for. -Here drink this its on the house ! The old man said as he placed a yellow beverage in front of me honestly i was actually quite hungry and thirsty so i considered to take a drink but as i took the cup onto my hand i felt a strange aroma going up my nose...it came from the beverage itself...The smell was familiar and through my enhanced smelling i could tell what it was...benzodiazepine it is a main ingredient for a sleeping drug the amount that was inside of the beverage was ludicrous as it could easily make a elephant go to sleep...if i would have been a normal human i probably would have slept the second i took a drop of this but.......shame on him i was not. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. I brought the drink up and started drinking it up in 5 gulps while i was doing so i could see a rotten smile on the old mans face as he saw me drinking it even the guys behind me started to giggle and as i finished the drink with a bang i placed the cup down whipping liquid from my mouth. The old man seeing me smiled openly it was disgusting the expression he made as he shouted at me. -GOOD DREAMS FUCKER ! AHHAHAHAHAH He laughed hysterically as he watched me on my seat showing a openly bored expression on my face his laugh was loud and strong but after 1 minutes or so of laughing he finally started to slow down a bit and in the end he watched me with amazement as i sat still playing with the cup in silence everyone else also looked at me confused. -... The old man was flabbergast as he watched me move easily even thought i had drank all of the liquid i was still not out he was puzzled obviously.The drink wasn''t that good but it served as a cool down the taste was a bit greasy but not all too much.I could hear the whispering of a couple people behind me as i stood still and after another second someone lost their patients and stood up with 2 knives raised he started charging at me. (Snap) There was a slight snapping sound reverberating throughout the bar as the guy who charged at me suddenly stopped at his tracks the person who snapped his fingers was actually me. The moment he stood up and drew his knives i already had stopped time and cut off both of his arms.And sat back to my original spot no one saw me move only snapping my finger as they stared at the guy who froze at place and after 7 seconds a splashing sound could be heard as both of his arms fell down onto the ground the guy for the second didn''t realize what just happened to him and as he looked at his arms that were next to his feet spurting blood he realized what was wrong and screamed a bloody scream. The guests who were in the room looked at the guy and then back to me some of them gulped and some of them started to sheath their weapons back in place even the scared woman looked pale for a second and put her weapon back to her leg...there was silence with but only the scream of the man could be heard as he was losing his conscious. I looked back at the bartender he was only able to see my eyes nothing else but that was enough for him to sweat profusely his skin turned into a unhealthy ashen white and he was also shivering from fear so he couldn''t bring himself to move. -Tell me do you know a place where you can buy the entrance tickets for the colloseum or a person who sells it ? The old man was surprised and frightened at the same time other guests hearing my question also looked surprised but no one tried to butt in... The old man is question seemed like he wanted to talk and almost stuttered when he did when he said. -I..i i know someone...w..who has it...(gulp)...if you want..m..me to call her i can do that if you..w..want... I nodded to him and made a hand gesture telling him to go which he was to do so and before he left he placed a new cup and a bottle onto the table next to me and bowed his head when he left. I looked at the bottle for a second it was new...i smelled it...drug free too. ================================================ (Clank!) With a screeching sound of the door i left the bar my hand that was once dripping blood was clean as i saw a beautiful woman with a collar standing next to the entrance bowing down to me i was a bit surprised. -Are you master james ? She asked me while smiling something told me her attire that was made out of rags to hide her woman parts combined with her shining smile was a bit too wrong but who knows maybe i am the only thinking like that. -Yes my name is james i assume you are the escort ? I answered with a surprise how fast it was.The reason i was calling myself james was for obvious reasons to hide my identity other then that i didn''t want anyone to know i was ever here. The woman nodded her head while smiling and said. -Please follow me into the carriage mistress chase has taken your call about the entrance ticket and wants to meet you personally I nodded and with that said i followed the woman into the brown carriage that was standing behind her. Another thing i had noticed about this place is that all labor is done by man power, even the carriage was pulled by 4 strong and sturdy looking men that were wearing rags to hide their nether regions and like the woman those 4 were also wearing those strange iron collars on their neck i once asked one of the "stalkers" what those collars were and he answered that the collars were a sign of slavery meaning the person who wore such a collar was turned into a slave it is a basic magic tool that restricts the freedom of the one who wears it and binds the user to someone else to serve them.The collar seems to have much more uses then that but i didn''t want to ask because i found it sickening. After a few seconds the carriage started to move i the woman was sitting beside me still keeping her smile on her face i tried to see if she was forcing herself but i was shocked when i realized that i couldn''t actually read her at all...to it looked like the smile was genuine for some reason making me even more confused...was she taught such things ? i wondered but i didn''t want to think further and looked out of the window but the view wasn''t better seeing all the forced labor and beatings that were going on,on the streets.. -Is this your first time coming here ? I was a bit startled on her sudden question but i quickly calmed down and said. -Why do you ask ? Her smile never faded as she said. -I can see that you are quiet uncomfortable with the view and even with me...you don''t need to answer if you don''t want to master james She said i nodded and once again looked outside the streets...As i was watching i could see a podium pass by where a cute little girl with long black hair was seated onto a chair she also wore a collar and her attire was also just rags.Next to her stood a obese bald ugly guy with frilly clothes who was raising his hands and shouting something the crowd that had gathered in front of the podium had signs with numbers on them raising them one by one as wells as putting them down i was curious and increased my hearing senses for a bit...i really shouldn''t have done that. As i increased my hearing sense i could hear the voice of the obese guy standing at the podium as he shouted with disgusting delight. -Number six has put 6000 gold coins ! oh wait number eleven has put 8000 gold coins do i see a better offe...ohh number eight has raised it to 9000 gold coins ! do i see any more offers ! There was no one speaking up or raising the number in the end the obese guy just counted to 3 and the girl was passed to the guy who raised the number eight...i looked to the eyes of the black haired little girl and realized they were foggy and long since hollow from existence.... I quickly pulled the curtains of the to block the sight window of the carriage i was getting pissed off and sickened by every second i was staying at this place. -Is there any problem master james ? The woman asked sweetly...i looked at her smiling face annoyed and said. -Stop smiling until we get to our destination... The woman looked a bit shocked for a second but nodded and i could see her lips dropping into a very evident frown her eyes also turned into a foggy state as she muttered... -thank you... As we continued our ride i could hear the sound of a bird.I dismissed that thought automatically as a delusion. ========================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 59 The Power Of The Badge On our way,the woman and i didn''t exchange one word to each other and just stayed quiet she was still frowning and i could see a very evident sadness on her face making me a bit uncomfortable staying beside her but i didn''t try to complain and just kept quiet so she can have time for herself. After another 20 minutes the carriage finally stopped,the woman who was sitting beside me sighed heavily and opened the door to her left and got out,i also put the curtains apart and saw a entrance to a big building in front of the entrance stood a lot of people who had cold expressions on their face.Were they waiting for me ? I wondered. After couple seconds the woman opened the door to my right with her passive smile back on this time though i didn''t say anything and just looked towards the group of people who were staring at me as if i was dead meat for some reason. (Pit Pat Pit Pat) With heavy footsteps someone was walking up from that group the people who were on front made a path for the person to walk through and as i raised my eyes i could see silver...swaying long silver hair...the person who was approaching me was a woman she some minor scars here and there and also an eye-patch covering her left eyes but over all she still looked decently pretty with her blue eye as she walked towards me with a smile on her face... -Mistress chase The woman who escorted me bowed to this woman head down and on her knees i almost wanted to tell her to stand up because she was making herself dirty from all the mud but at the same time i could guess what would happen to her if she didn''t obey orders. I changed my sight towards the silver haired woman she didn''t as to regard the woman who was kneeling for her and just stared at me for couple seconds...was she regarding me ? i guessed so.I didn''t want to prolong it as it was so i just started talking myself. -I want to make this fast do you have the ticket yes or no ? I could see a slight crack in her expression the woman who was kneeling beside me also flinched for a second for some reason probably because of fear the people who were huddling in a group behind the woman were all starting to get tense and sneered at my bluntness but i didn''t care the moment someone drew a weapon or wanted to have a fight hey would get the most severe beat down in their life and on top of that they wouldn''t even know how it happened. Throughout the whole ordeal i kept my sight towards the silver haired woman if it turns out the whole reason i was send here just to be expected to be slaughtered they will be massively surprised. The silver haired woman couldn''t see my face only my eyes which were a bizarre golden color but,you don''t need to see someones face to know their intentions eye contact is enough for that. -Can you pay it big daddy ? The price is quiet a lot and i can''t see any sacks full of money ? There was a strange red glint in her eyes that was trying to mock me for some reason but honestly saying i wanted to make this as peaceful as possible.I could just barge in and take the ticket but the problem was i didn''t know where it was the most likely thing to happen was me searching for it for a really long time and being unable to find it my best bet was to just oblige to her demands somehow and then wait for them to take out the ticket and for that....i needed money. As she finished saying those words i willed the clavicula to take out some things and as i did so light particles appeared beside me the silver haired woman seemed anxious for a second but she didn''t want to be the first to draw her weapon it seems.After another 2 seconds the particles beside me disappeared replaced by 2 big familiar black bags inside of each of these bags were a total of 25 million dollars inside of them...this money was almost 95% of money i had on my name i never really thought there would be any use to this money since i left the prison and got a high paying job i never encountered money problems because most of the things i did were already paid for in advance by the greenwood house and steward also mostly managed my savings and my account until he gave it to me. The silver haired woman looked at the black bags a bit puzzled she wasn''t probably going to open them so instead she made a hand gesture and the woman who escorted me opened the bags and as she did she was amazed... Me and the woman both looked at the contents of the bag which was obviously a lot of stacked amount of money..i kinda felt complicated about this trade but i couldn''t afford to be stingy if it turns out that this amount was still not enough then i had no other choice but to try use the item caine gave me and see what will happen. -25 million dollars in each of these bags is this enough ? I said casually i wanted to look like i was not even caring about such amount of money even thought it was a lot. My words made the silver haired woman even more surprised and i could hear a slight gulping sound coming from her the other people behind her were the same as they watched quietly this exchange... The silver haired woman didn''t check the money and made a slight smile i could feel a very ominous intent coming from her. -Yes that is more then enough but can i ask you from where are you getting the the confidence that you can just dangle a lot of money before me and expect me to make a fair exchange you know this place is infamous for... While she was blabbering to me trying to intimidate me to leave the money behind and run away i was already getting enough of it and just pulled out the badge from my pocket and showed it to her in one motion.Because she was standing in front of me no one but the escort me and the silver haired woman could see the badge the rest of the guys seemed a bit clueless the second i made a move because when i made that move the silver haired woman shut her mouth and stared at the badge in silence even the escort was staring at it with a utter dumbfound expression.. -... The silver haired woman seemed shocked seeing the badge so it did work nice...i silently thanked caine for his help and quickly put the badge back to my pocket. -You understand right... As i put back the badge the woman also snapped back to reality as i started talking her expression changed from her previous playful smile to a grim and fearful frown as she clenched her fist into a ball her face was also getting pale every second almost becoming ashen the escort woman who sat on her knees beside me looked down shivering not daring to meet my eyes like before. -I could literally just kill everyone here in one second without blinking you wouldn''t even know you were dead until your soul reached the underworld and even then i would be able to just to torture you for a eternity when i feel like it so cut out your mouse chase because your acting against a dog little girl. I whispered.I tried to make my voice as cold as possible and to my surprised it worked the silver haired woman also started to shiver a bit now both of her hands clenched into a fist.She quickly bowed her head making the people behind her gasp for a second as she said to me. -I wouldn''t dream of it master i am sorry for being disrespectful and not knowing my place or your title this lowly whore is not worthy of your presence or generosity...you don''t even need to pay the price as your title states everything master... I could see drops of sweat coming from her head even some traces of tears almost welling up she really ran her tongue in this situation i almost felt compelled to laugh at her sudden change of character... The people behind her were a bit confused and shocked at the same time and didn''t try to speak or move for a bit some even started to just look away. I changed my gaze back to the silver haired woman who was still bowing in front of me i could feel her starting to shiver even more when i changed my sight to her. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. -You can have the money take it as a token coming from me and in exchange i want a the entrance ticket right now if you would be as kindly to give it to me ? I am already giving you enough face girl. At my words the sweat now started to pour from her face as she started to stutter and said. -we...we call for it...r..right now master...but it will take some...t..time at least 2 days until the ticket...a..arrives safely... I raised my eyebrow for a second at her words...so they never expected me to buy they ticket first place and wanted to rob me from the very beginning didn''t they ? I sighed making the two woman beside me even more nervous for some reason...the badge was really powerful wasn''t it ? I looked up towards the mansion and told her. -I be staying at this place until the ticket arrives. I said so while i passed the silver haired woman who now stood up from her place and quickly started following behind me she had a almost perfect smile on her face as she said.. -It is real a honor to have you as our guest but i don''t think our establishment will have your liking i could... -It will do i am not expecting anything so i don''t care. The silver haired woman just nodded her head and continued to follow me i could feel a slight happy slime coming from her which made somewhat disturbed but whatever... As i was about to walk into the mansion i noticed my previous escort wasn''t following me so i looked at her and noticed she was still knelt down on the ground looking downcast so i said. -Hey you aren''t you still going to escort me ? When i said that the woman was a bit surprised and looked at me i could see a lingering shadow of fear in her eyes but at the same time she also had hope for some reason which i didn''t understand. -Master james...you shouldn''t talk to such a filthy slave i can service you much better then this insect and even more.... Her last sentence was a bit suggestive but i didn''t care and said. -No i already decided don''t make me angry little girl. She shut up after that and i gave my hand towards the woman who looked a bit shocked and said. -Come on we don''t have all day time. She was a bit in daze but nodded and took my hand which made the silver haired woman a bit angry for some reason.After we starting walking into the mansion no one tried to make a snide comment at me nor stare at me rudely and mainly avoided eye contact,they didn''t see the badge that i pulled out so they don''t know who i was but seeing that their boss was really respectful and frightened towards me they also wanted to avoid me but...there is always someone who doesn''t learn.. As i was walking towards the entrance of the mansion i could see one guy making a amused look towards me he was setting his leg in a odd manner and as i was about to pass him he set his leg in front of mine to trip me over but unfortunately that was a very wrong move he was going to serve as an example for the others that are present. I stopped time the moment he moved his leg and pulled my plasma sword out cutting off his whole leg and then continued to walk sending the sword back into the clavicula and starting time again. -uhh... -what... -did he ? As i walked to the entrance the people were confused why i was standing so further away from my original spot they didn''t try to question me thou...the silver haired woman and my escort were also confused and walked a bit faster to catch to me as they heard. -argghhAHHHHH Someone yelled out and fell to the ground holding his leg that was now cut off,the silver haired woman and my escort stopped for a second looked at the guy who was making agonizing cries while holding his bloodied leg the others just ignored the guy pale to the face and started to disperse into different directions no one helped the guy to stand up they probably didn''t want to have anything to do with him now i guess ? The silver haired woman had pure disdain in her look as she ordered some of the guys to get rid of him and so they did. The first to come to my side was the escort she didn''t say anything nor did i but i could hear her mutter something behind her breath. -strong... I didn''t comment on that and just continued walking into the entrance. =============================================== As i entered the mansion i noticed it was quiet luxurious in and out the hallway had a big red carpet running down many different paintings small tables and vases there were also small seats for people to sit on and as we moved downwards we past by many different girls who were also strikingly beautiful their attire was very revealing and most of the them just wore rags to cover their womanly places they also smiled and kept their heads down as to not pull attention to themselves or bother anyone but i could see desperation in their eyes which came from their collars some of the girls didn''t even look very healthy but no one was going to help them i guess ? I was quiet while walking the hallway my escort that was walking by my side was also quiet while looking down she was also very afraid i could see but not because of it seems it was because of the silver haired woman...chase she was staring daggers at my escort for some reason and i could also feel very concentrated killing intent coming from her towards my escort so as to help her for a bit i asked. -Where is my room ? The question got her attention as she smiled at me and said. -We will prepare your room just a minute master james how about you have a meal first i am sure you are tired from your traveling and the interaction with other bugs must have stressed you too... One of the things i noticed was that chase mostly referred a lot of people as "bugs" it seems like she uses that term to anyone who is inferior to her but because i seem to be in a much more higher rank she is calling me master... I just sighed which got her sweat for a bit and nodded to her offer i was hungry and thirsty too on top of that i would need to wait another 2 days for the ticket to arrive.... -Give me a room i wait there until the food is ready don''t come in or call me if it is not because of the food i don''t like being bothered. Afterwards chase started to lead me through the mansion explaining some stuff also telling me how amazing everything was in which i just nodded and didn''t try to give a comment to my escort didn''t talk in this whole ordeal and just kept her head down like the other slaves here another thing i noticed not one of the slaves seems to be male for some reason even the gardeners were woman and they didn''t even have proper tools or clothing to be working as gardeners.We started to move towards the living quarters were my room was supposed to be it seems like i will be temporarily staying in chases room which was the best one until my real room prepared...i really just wanted a goddamn room... -Now master james your room has been... I quickly past chase ignoring her long ass speech and pulled my escort in too shutting the door and locking it up from the inside i sighed heavily and started looking around just to see...10 different woman with very revealing clothing kneeling down beside the bed... -... They were all staring at me as i was doing the same to them but not in a sexual way but more of a what the fuck kind of way...i wondered is there no fucking privacy in this place or what ? =============================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Question for the readers Hello sudar here.I wanted to ask you guys something. You see i wanted to ask you to describe me the personalities of the characters in this novel the reason i am doing this is to see if i am able to get my point straight and not explain a simple word in thousand words or so,so please participate in the comments down below if you wanna know how to do it just do it like this if you like you can add more things if you want. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Dawn Smart and a bit dense sometimes overly vigilante and anti social has a tendency to check things twice. Chapter 60 I Will Make It Happen So Please The room was kinda dark and you could see a very detailed pieces of furniture laying around.The bed was king sized and there was a giant mirror to the left of the room with a lot of other cosmetics for body care. -ehmm...master james do you have a heart queen ? The woman asked as she nervously glanced at my way using her hand of cards to hide half of her face... i looked at my own hand and replied. -yes,i have one here I pulled the card out of my hand and gave it to the female slave that was sitting on the opposite side of me,next to her were the other female slaves and next to me sat my escort.We were all positioned in a circle each of us holding a hand of cards... As i gave the card to the beautiful woman with long black hair and round blue eyes she seemed a bit surprised and i could also see a sign of fear coming from her but in the end she silently muttered to me... -i...i won master james... I smiled to her but realized she couldn''t see that smile because of my mask so instead i tried to talk as gently as possible and said. -Good how about we play again. The woman picked up on my gentle voice and i could see a slight raise of her lips almost non-existing but still there as she nodded to me the others also seemed to be at ease a bit more and we continued to play card games.The reason we were sitting here playing cards was because i felt very uncomfortable laying down on my bed while the stayed next to me at first when i saw them i asked them to leave very politely but that made the woman even more frightened as they begged me to let them stay at the room they even insisted on doing everything other then leaving the room and one by one started to approach me almost stripping me from my clothes i was a bit panicked and was able to stop them from stripping me by asking them to play a game of cards with me..at first they seemed a bit confused but followed my request and like that we all ended up sitting on the bed playing cards...(sigh) As i started shuffling the cards the woman around me were quiet and just watched me shuffle them there was not a single sound or discussion around us the atmosphere was very awkward on top of that i didn''t want to start making questions like "where did you come from" or "what is your hobby" this kind of question was bound to be hurtful to the opposite party seeing that the only reason these girls were in this room was to pleasure me... As i was about to finish shuffling the cards i could see my escort who was sitting beside me shifting with her legs for a bit we were all sitting in a formal seiza position and she was probably not very comfortable in this kind of position i could see the others equally discomforted by the way they were sitting but no one wanted to change their position it was as if their life depending on it...maybe it was ? I made a small coughing sound where after the girls started to look more attentive towards me and asked them. -So what are your names ? -... I didn''t move my eyes from the deck as i was shuffling them while i asked that question,but i could see on the corner of my eyes some of the woman seemed to be very confused and surprised why i had asked such question and after another 20 seconds or so the first to answer was my escort who sat beside me as she said. -my..my name is christina valera... I could see she was very nervous and tried to hide that part of hers as she was talking but it didn''t work very well but at the same time when she noticed i wasn''t paying attention..she seemed to be very relieved about it...So her name was christina ? I took a slight glance at her observingly and caught her long dirty blond hair with blue eyes her skin was slightly tanned making her a bit more striking she had rosy lips and round eyes making her even alluring. Seeing christinas courage the others were a bit envious of her...until another woman suddenly introduced herself. -My name is...angela white.. She looked down while she said that so i just nodded to her which put her at ease for the moment out of all the woman she seemed to be the youngest and most fidgety among them. Once this girl introduced herself everyone else started introducing themselves there were some who told their names more proudly then others and i could tell they were starting to at least open up to me and not stay so awkward and after another 10 minutes we all introduced ourselves with names and age of course i didn''t tell them my real age or name in this matter and i could tell they all knew about it too for some reason......womanly instincts are really scary sometimes you know ? -So where did you all come from... I froze for a second...and glanced at christina who asked that question and then i looked at the others to see their reaction...they didn''t seem to be overly hurt by the question but i could see a lingering line of sadness in their eyes.Christina on the other hand didn''t seem to be really that emotional about the question and like last time started with herself with a wryly smile while scratching her head. -I actually came from the mages circle... She said a bit regretful i could also hear a bit of anger mixed in her words but it was too faint for the others to hear.. -You see the reason i ended up in this place is because i was missioned to investigate a case where someone was gone missing...well its not really a mystery for someone to have gone missing in this kind of place but the person who disappeared was someone very important so it had to be dealt with and investigated anyways long story short it turns out my supervisor who actually gave me this mission all alone lied to me and tried to send me to this place for me to get killed he hired some assassins to kill me the moment i had arrived here but he probably didn''t need to do so ain''t i right ? Her attempt of making a joke wasn''t really helping as everyone already knew that was actually the case...she was a bit ashamed and coughed for a bit and continued her story. -Anyways the assassins sure did catch me but they didn''t kill me when they caught me and instead judged my appearance and sold me as a slave and probably told that bastard i was dead collecting the coin for it too... -Why did the guy want you dead ? I asked a bit untactful but i never liked holes in a story comes from reading a lot of books i guess.I had already put the deck away to the cupboard no one seemed to have noticed it or cared anyways. Christina looked at me for a second staring at my eyes she wasn''t able to see my expression but she was trying to find something in gaze which she seemed to have found as she sighed and said. -My family is actually quite famous you see...i was actually going to succeed my house as the new head but my supervisor who was a member of one of my branch families didn''t seem to like that idea and wanted to get rid of me... She said a bit regretful...i could understand her story very much in the end it was another persons gain that brought everyone here and it was truly regretful but i couldn''t say she didn''t have it coming she must have had some kind of suspicion when she accepted the mission from her supervisor but she didn''t seem to have bothered to ask the details and just gone for it making her a idiot in the end that gets preyed by the others. As she finished her story we stayed silent for another couples seconds until someone knocked the door. (Knock Knock) -Who is it ? I asked and after another couple seconds i could hear a familiar voice resound through the door..chase. -Master james ! food is ready if you like ? The woman around me started to turn pale and some even started to panic as they started to strip all of their clothing making me confused on where to look even christina was starting to strip her clothing and getting behind the blanked... I sighed and just removed my shirt surprisingly when i did so the mask wasn''t in the way making it a lot easier. I started walking towards the door half naked and with a calm manner i opened the door where i saw a woman with silver hair with a sweet wide smile on her face which quickly turned to lust as she watched my muscle lined chest...well honestly i was quite skinny if you had to say it but because i always trained myself in the prison my body had some very visible and rough edges to it becoming more lined... I glanced at the table beside chase there was a lot of food on top of it a bit too much for one person i thought...I looked to my side where the woman were position naked trying to look as suggestive as possible i didn''t try to peek at them but noticed that all of them had their saliva running down their mouth from the aroma that was coming from the food that was on the table...for reason this image of beautiful naked woman with very hungry looks on their faces seemed very wrong to me so i turned towards chase as and said. -I take it from here you can leave. As i grabbed the handle of the wheeled table i could see chase coming closer to me her hand was touching my chest the touch was ice cold and i almost flinched when she did so...I looked up meeting her lustful eyes as she spoke. -Master james honestly saying this humble servant of yours has a tiny request.....i am very sorry if am troubling you with your business... She said alluringly i noticed her grip was getting a bit stronger so i quickly took her hand off me and asked her coldly. -Get to the point little girl. She didn''t seem to like it but she also didn''t want me to get angry that was obvious. -You see tomorrow my sisters will be coming for a visit and i would like it if you could join us for dinner even branch is okey and... -Alright i see what i can do And with that said i quickly pulled the table to the room and closed the door on her face...i could hear the sound of her grumbling as she left the door.The woman also started to put their clothes on while sighing the youngest one called angela was looking at me red to the face as she put on her clothes. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. (Chika Chika) I pulled the wheeled table into the room and as i did so the sweet steam that came from the many different cuisines enveloped the room the eyes of the woman were completely fixated to the table almost ready to bounce it but they didn''t because they also feared the consequences that would come for the food but as i took a apple from the bowl of fruits and the table i said. -Help yourself And as i finished saying that the woman quickly jumped from the bed and started eating the in delish some even started to cry while tasting the soup... I bit into the apple and sat onto the couch while looking at the woman...i don''t why i am so nice to them but i could sympathise with them for some reason...was it because of imprisonment ? I wondered. They continued to eat for another hour and when they finished they realized how they must have looked and quickly sat down in a seiza as to not continue looking like they did over all i didn''t mind and told them i was going to take a nap they all looked a bit embarrassed for some reason and started to stand up once again stripping their clothes.. -hey hey hey i am not talking about that kind of "nap" i am talking about actually sleeping normally so i am taking the couch you can use the bed if you want so good night. I didn''t give them the chance to rebutted as i started to nod off it was a really tiresome day and i really didn''t want it to continue another thing to add was that i wasn''t worried about them killing me at night they didn''t have the guts to do so and on top of that i was able to build a basic understanding between ourselves so killing me should be out of question now...as i said i the reason i let them stay was because of pity nothing else. And with that thought i started to travel to the worlds of dreams which turned out to be a actual nightmare. =================Christina''s P.O.V================== As i wanted to tell him to take the bed i could already tell he was starting to nod off...what a troublesome man i thought... -haha but he is kind... I laughed at myself as i watched him his upper body was exposed and i knew he would catch a cold like that. -Everyone help me carry him to the bed Everyone nodded to my suggestion no one seemed to be against it as their eyes shone and like that we carried him to bed he was sleeping very deeply and i was a bit worried he didn''t eat so much only a apple... -arrhh.. He moaned as he slept no one was about to sleep just yet everyone just stayed where they were and observed this guy...he almost seemed like a little boy for some reason... The youngest in this group angela was still fidgeting for a bit as she looked at him shyly and said. -Do you guys think...he can take one of us ? She said shyly her voice held hope and longing her idea was something we everyone hoped in our hearts he was like god send to lessen the burden in our lives...he was strange he took weird sympathy on us as if he himself lead a life such as ours...maybe he had who knows but that didn''t matter..even now i remember how he gave me his hand his words were almost enchanting when he asked me if i would still be his escort now that i am thinking about it i was hesitant at first of course you would be with someone of his standing.. I glanced towards the couch where his jacket was i could see the line of his badge sticking out of the pocket even thought the collar hindered me from using magic it never fully locked it so i could tell by one glance that it was infused with the power of a archfiend...meaning he is a member of the broken brotherhood which has only 666 members...i remembered the incident with that guy losing his leg..haha even now i can laugh at that i remember the days when he casually harassed me everyday by touching me in weird places and even tripping me which was his favorite move he never really got to truly take me which i was glad about and today he got what he deserved... -maybe or maybe not we can''t truly know who is...maybe he is trying to play with us and then take our hope away... No one in this room truly believed in what i just said not even me.. I was trying to see it as bad as possible and knew that keeping hope was the last thing to do in this kind of place sprouting such selfish ideas of freedom was almost non-existing and we could only hope to at least live another day to experience it all over again...even now we were all in danger in the eyes of the public were the so called untouched "goods" and staying that way gave me hope to keep my sanity to myself and not succumb to my own despair...after all it had been 2 years since i was here i am almost reaching the age of 20 and i still didn''t have a boyfriend...i was truly idiotic not to have seen christophers plan on the very beginning i also felt disgusted to myself that i had loved him and unquestionably agreed to the mission...haha there are really things that should not be said even when i told him my story i knew i never wanted to show anyone my face of weakness not even to him...but at the same time i wanted to wanted to cry my troubles onto his chest when he asked......i am probably just being desperate but in the end its true that this guy is the first to have ever shown compassion over these hard 2 years of a struggle.... I looked at the guy again...his name wasn''t james nor was he 31 years old his skin coloration and mold were too fresh to be so old and i knew he was lying once he started to talk about his name over the years i could tell what was real and what not its a skill you had to have in order to survive in this place... -aghhh He moaned strongly...what ? He was starting to sweat was he having a bad dream ? I suddenly found myself touching his head only to realize i was feeling the cold and smooth surface of his mask...thats another thing that is strange about him he never showed his face but i knew he was just too young..he probably didn''t want anyone to see him so they wouldn''t recognize him thats understandable... - I want to see his face... Murmured one of the girls more then one of them nodded at her suggestion watching him intently...maybe they were thinking something on the line of at least having him for once before he would leave they might as well try to rape him while he was asleep so they others guys wouldn''t get their hands on them...i really wanted to tell them that doing it was bad at the same time...i felt the same...i also wanted to have my first time with him but i knew it was so wrong to do he obviously didn''t have any interest in us...but i couldn''t do so...can i at least see his face ? Unconsciously my hand was traveling up his soft chest to his throat about to grip his mask up the other girls also saw me doing it but no one tried to stop me...everyone wanted it so why shouldn''t we ? As i was about to pull his mask suddenly a memory resurfaced to my mind...It was james holding out his hand for me with his gentle golden eyes as he said to me. -Aren''t you still going to escort me ? Another memory got through this time we were sitting in the carriage as he told me. -Stop smiling until we get to our destination. As i thought about it i quickly loosed my grip at his mask and looked at the other girls shaking my head. -I don''t wanna break my trust with him...breaking my trust would hurt me much more then him leaving... They all looked at me and then back to him..and slowly nodded their heads sighing heavily. -I don''t want this to be a dream... The youngest whispered she was here for over 6 years and turned 15 today she had long black hair and a small round brown eyes making her petite statue look very cute she always avoided men because she feared them but today she took her courage and talked to this man who turned out to be pretty decent originally when everyone got into this room they probably thought it was the end of their line their last defense breaking down in this very moment they probably didn''t think it would be a saint instead of a beast...haha -I don''t want it to be either... I said as i held the back of his head patting his shoulder long hair i just knew he must look very attractive with his golden use combined with his raven hair...i knew i wanted to live for this at least.. -I will make it happen...i will somehow so please accept us... I muttered as i placed his head onto my lap his sweet sleeping noise resounded throughout the room as we quietly watched him not even a thought of sleep crossed my mind as i watched him it was the same for the others... ==================Dawn''s P.O.V=================== It was hot very hot...it was as if i was being baked in a oven but i wasn''t dying it was just and unending stream of hotness...where was i ? what am i doing ? why is it so hot ? i thought for a second.. (CRIEK) A cry ! the sound of a bird where ? i couldn''t see nor move i could only feel and it was hot what was going on ? As i thought so i could feel that i was moving my head...something was blocking my movement ? My head started to peck onto the thing that was obstructing my way and after another few seconds the wall finally broke revealing light ! -HOT HOT HOT HOT I yelled but i couldn''t hear my voice ? Anyways the light was hot as it shined onto me it was almost unbearable and made me think go suicide more then once and after 2 minutes of inhuman torture the hotness finally stopped replaced by sudden coolness... I also got to see something other then light but the moment my eyes adjusted to the light i could see something even more terrifying... (WHOOSH) As i looked up to the sky i could see a giant black ball of fire coming at me even from here i could feel the familiar hotness coming from it but this time it gave me a sense of dread...where am i ? ========================================= I edit and write other chapters ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 61 Hearth Fire Hestia The black fireball flew at me with massive speed and the only thing i could do was watch my body was restrained.I could only control my eye sight...i can''t dodge it...dread spread upon my mind as i slowly closed my eyes.. (CRIEK) As i did so i could hear the cry of a bird once again but this time it was louder and sounded closer than before i quickly opened my eyes...As i focused my sight i could see flame sparks flying in the sky and in those sparks a bird was stretching its wings surrounded by blazing flames it surprisingly stopped the black fireball from hitting me... -A Phoenix... I muttered to myself as i looked at the sky in awe the creature i was looking at was without a doubt a mythical creature the phoenix...the only question i had now was...where am i ? For now i quickly dismissed that question as unnecessary and looked up into the sky the raging fire bird was making turns in the sky as it descended to the ground for one thing when i looked around the area i noticed i was on a mountain side staying in something resembling a nest i could see egg shells on the ground next to me...i am new-born bird..no no it''s a perspective of the new-born... As i thought about it suddenly in the corner of my eyes i could see a black shadowy figure descend next to the majestic phoenix i looked closer at it and noticed that it was also a bird comparable to the phoenix but its flames were darker and ominous then the actual phoenix itself i could also feel an aura of dread coming from it making me almost want to lose sweat...The fiery orange phoenix slowly raised its head as it looked at the dark one shockingly it started speaking. -Illumine you have violated the treaty and rules of divinity of our race by attacking a youngling a true profound divine one at that defend yourself if you value your life illumine ! I could see ferocity in the eyes of the orange phoenix as it prepared to attack it at any moment. I looked at the dark phoenix and noticed it was calm and relaxed but you could see a faint light of amusement glazing behind its eyes as it spoke. -Violating the rules ? don''t make me laugh infernitus a new dawn of age has been risen,the high council no longer operates the area,we alone decide what to do from now on and nothing stop us ! As he shouted a loud cry could be heard and in the next second you could see a swarm of black shadows flying up into the sky surrounding these two birds.The orange phoenix was outraged as he watched the other countless black flaming birds surround him and his enemy he shouted in rage. -You have tainted us tainted everything we build together ! and now you have tainted our brothers and sisters for what ?! For the Terminus Divine Flame ?! Brothers and sisters ! Don''t listen to his poisonous lies and sweet words whatever he might have promised you he is only after the Terminus Flame ! see your light into enlightenment you can still be forgiven for your acts ! The orange phoenix cried out loud in a hopeful manner as it looked at its friends,companions and others but soon her realized...not one bird was taking his side not one was leaving the vicinity or speaking up...the orange phoenix realizing his predicament succumbed to despair but there was still light in his orange eyes a stubborn blazing light that grabbed for the one last sliver of hope. -HAHA infernitus nothing will change now ! We will be the new rulers and this new age will start with the death of the last divine bird ! ATTACK ! The black phoenix cried out once again ordering the other phoenixes to charge in,the orange phoenix was still unmoving i almost believed he had given up and accepted his situation until he suddenly raised its wings flapping them in one mighty motion creating a massive tornado of flames around it...the other dark phoenixes were struggling in the blazing tornado but you could see they were slowly getting through little by little...this was only slowing down the inevitable. (Chick Chick Chick) It turned its body and started to slowly walk up to me and for the first time i could see its front side as it showed an almost yellow chest and orange glistering peak that was very long its head showed a ahoge that was shaped into a crown..the creature was truly impressive. -Hello their young one For some reason i felt like it was smiling at me but because its face resembled that of a bird i wasn''t sure but i could also see regret in its eyes. -Its a shame that i can''t serve the last divine bird but at the same time i am glad this last confrontation will make sure that the divine phoenix line continues to live on so i am sorry for doing this but remember little one it is all for your own good...i hope we will meet one day divine one. The voice of the phoenix was almost cheerful as its eyes smiled at me and after another minute it once again opened its big wings excluding a strange aura that started surrounding me...or should i say the little bird ? After another few seconds the world started to fall into darkness but before that happened i could see one last scene playing out through my eyes as the orange phoenix and black phoenix confronted each other. The black one was in rage as it shouted at the orange phoenix who was forced to kneel to the ground by the other phoenixes. -You have sent the little one to a fate worse than death ! As he spoke the orange phoenix suddenly cracked up from laughter as he spoke. -Death ? you are talking about death but you don''t know what it is nor how it feels like no one really knows after all we are all eternal beings immortal birds who rise from their ashes no mortal strike can bring us down we can only live in this world and strive for our own ideals follow the path of righteousness and justice that is after all the way of the phoenix we are bound in this space with no return making it our greatest curse at the same time.. -Then tell me oh so wise infernitus what is that curse you speak of ? The black phoenix said with disdain and as he did so the orange one seemed surprised as it answered the black one. -Its time illumine,time it shows who we are and changes us,it is our rise and our downfall,time rules our space as we abide to it in a never ending cycle of our lives... The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. -... The black bird stopped speaking as it watched the orange bird unhappily and at that point the scene already started crumbling into thousand pieces. =============================================== -Time to wake up sleepy head I opened my eyes feeling once again the familiar breeze hitting my face looking up towards the blue sky lying down onto a field of green grass in the plains...i wasn''t surprised nor did i want to ask any questions as to where i was.I already knew that everything that would happen here would stay here,i wouldn''t be able to remember anything so asking questions was meaningless. I turned my sight towards the girl with black long hair wearing a black one piece dress..there was a sweet smile plastered on her lips as she watched me from above stroking my hair..i was laying down on her lap which felt incredibly good but i didn''t want to so say it.I already knew why i was here because i had seen it with my own eyes. Livi and i met eyes and i could see a faint stream of light resurfacing,like last time she started talking. -Hestia she is has the title of the demon but isn''t one in nature a bit bad tempered and one of the her last kind,has the highest potential burst damage and is numbered 37 in the demon rankings. I really didn''t understand why she would give me this information if i wouldn''t remember it in the first place so i asked her. -Don''t you feel kinda lonely staying here all the time ? She smiled at me with a kind smile and said. -No,since i can always watch you i am always amused. I was a bit baffled but i wasn''t able to reply to her as the world once again started to fall into darkness...one day i would really need to look into the book more closer. ================Dawn Waking Up================ -HAAA OW ! -OW ! What ? Ow...my head what happened ? I started massaging my template it seems like i had hit something hard..ahh my eyes are blurry...i looked around the room for a bit and noticed that i was in the king sized bed...surrounding me were the woman looking at me a bit confused and worried too i could also hear someone moan in pain behind me... I turned around and saw christina holding her head you could see a faint red spot on her template,probably me hitting her accidentally from the shock i got...did i get a nightmare or something ? i can''t remember...anyways i started shaking my head for a bit i was almost tempted to just take off the mask and just massage my eyes until i realized where i was at...yeah i need to endure a bit more.. (Chirp Chirp)-(thats right thats how a mighty beast sounds like !...just kidding i really don''t know what else to write...) A bird ? I raised my head for a second as i looked up towards the wheeled table...on the top of that table sat a bird with orange,red feathers and a abnormal long orange glistering peak its size was comparable that of a hawk as it watched me intently...i kinda felt intimidated by the bird i was also very confused by it and wondered what it was doing here until...i remembered something...i name....i looked closer to the bird something in my brain was ticking i and don''t know what... -Hestia ? I asked the bird i wasn''t even sure of my question and as i did so it suddenly raised its wings at me hovering towards me and slowly landing on top of my lap we looking into each others eyes...and then flames started to erupt. -wow.. The other women were just watching me a bit puzzled on what was going on,no one was going to say anything.I couldn''t see the slightest sign of panic in their eyes even thought flames were twirling around me...weren''t they able to see these flames ?I wondered as i watched the blazing storm gather up to me the phoenix was still in its original position sitting on my lap...wait its a phoenix ?...yes it is...I wasn''t sure what to do was i supposed to push it away ? hit it ? embrace it ? i was confused and a bit tired it seemed like i didn''t get a lot of sleep... -You are tired young master... A sweet voice whispered to me as if it was right next to my ear i could almost fall asleep listening to it but i held on for now and watched the phoenix which slowly starting to emit small orange particle effects something was happening.. -You think so ? Hestia i am guessing ? I asked and it followed by a slight giggle coming from the phoenix the voice was womanly deep very alluring even... -yes it means hearth fire now how about you start to relax for a bit ? your mind will break down if you won''t even now you are forcing yourself to keep awake there is no danger in the present young master as long as i am here i will protect you from all evil so rest assured... The voice was truly deep but also very feminine almost commanding me to do it but at the same time i could feel at ease.Her words were truthful to my ears her intention true to herself.I almost closed my eyes again as the particle effects were starting to take shape... -you...what.. I was speechless as i saw a tanned body and fiery red hair running down her head with orange glowing eyes meeting mine i could feel the weight of her body pushing down onto my lap her figure was in the shape of a hourglass as her bosom started to push onto my chest...she was naked...and i couldn''t look away from her eyes which were restraining every part of my body and in the end she embraced me onto her soft chest whispering. -Sleep young master...no need to worry no need to guard i will protect your dreams...so sleep and let me take care of you... I could once again feel the warmth surrounding me but this time there were no flames no,more like her own body heat was enough to warm me up into sleep...or maybe it was her protection that made me go to ease.. ============================================ I edit and write other stories....teaser The Deadly Toy Boy Prince ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ ehm....i don''t know what to say about this...i more then once thought of rewriting it and to be honest i wrote this while i was a bit sleepy at midnight actually...a fuck it lets go with it... Chapter 62 Early Enough -Arhh... I groaned as i slowly started to open my eyes...my body felt really sore but at the same time i could feel warmth and softness surrounding me my legs chest and arms were all embraced or entangled by something but it didn''t feel bad nor unpleasant...but i really needed to wake up now I started moving my head up for a second until i heard a slight moan... -Ahh!...uhm... I stopped wiggling my head for a second and started waking up from my half-asleep state wondering where i was currently at...i soon realized someone was holding me like a pillow so i removed my head for a second looking up towards the person...i could see red strand of fiery hair coming down towards my mask it didn''t hinder my eye sight as i looked towards the sleeping face of a beautiful woman i also noticed that she had locked me in place with her legs and arms combined shoving me into her breast which were huge and into her nude body which was really hot...and no i don''t mean it metaphorically i mean it literally not that it matter because both were true.The woman was hot to the touch but not actually uncomfortable i almost thought of just staying in this position because it was comfortable until i realized she was rubbing her nether regions to my leg making me really hot to the head...this time i mean it metaphorically. I once again looked at her face examining her now more properly she had tanned skin and red long hair i couldn''t see her eyes because she was sleeping her lips were a dark red color a bit glossy too and over all she looked really beautiful on top of that she was nude making me a bit hesitant to look anywhere bellow her head...i started thinking for a bit how i ended up like this remembering the previous day and how i went to sleep...yeah now i remember...i looked at the red haired older woman for a bit.. -Hestia ? I called her name almost not sure of myself but i could already guess she was connected to the clavicula meaning she was something like leraje summoned by clearing a specific requirement which i unknowingly passed... I sighed at least she wasn''t giving me a headache like leraje did... I looked at her once again i could feel her faint breathing as she was sleeping,she was also excluding sweet body odor which tickled my nose for a bit but over all i really wanted to get out of this lock before she did anything unneccessary.As i as thinking so i could feel hestia shift from her position for a bit as she started moving her legs and hands which were touching me in weird places even her hand was about to touch my butt but i quickly hindered that by blocking it with my left hand but it still didn''t stop her from moving her upper body to get closer to me resulting in her bare breasts pushing onto my bare chest..ahh i really need to leave this position... I had no choice and just stopped time. I sighed as every single movement and sound was silenced but at the same time i could still feel hestias soft breasts pressing onto me so i quickly separated myself from her getting out of the king sized bed and moving towards the couch where my jacket was.I quickly put on my shirt and then my jacket sitting down onto the couch i looked around the room again first of all checking the clock which indicated it was still night 4:56 to be precise. The other woman were still in this room everyone was sleeping on the king sized bed some hugging each other some on top of each other and so on i was actually quiet amazed that they all fit in. While i was doing that i also looked at hestia imediantly looking the other because she was nude.I was glad i could only see her back but at the same time i kinda felt awkward seeing her hugging onto nothing so i started time again as i sat on the couch. -Impressive you are the first person to have ever escaped from my embrace... And as i started time again i could hear a deep womanly voice speak up to me the voice was familiar and i also knew who it was. -The first ? how many were there ? I asked a bit amused of myself hestia who was still lying down the bed now raised her body showing off her explosive curves i looked away making her smile. -Only one and that is you of course it is really a miracle since the beginning of the clavicula there was not one user who was able to successfully summon me through the requirement which seemed almost impossible to do... Now i was really curious so i asked her the obvious question.I still didn''t turn around while doing it thou. -What is the requirement ? -Its resurrection of course ! i am a phoenix remember ? She smiled as she said that but i could feel that underlying air of wonder in her mannerism she was probably wondering how i was able to resurrect but i couldn''t tell her...for now. I once again looked towards the clock that was hanging on the wall the seconds were ticking away as i sat on the couch hestia was just laying down on the bed still nude and not about to get clothing for herself i actually minded that very much but i wasn''t going to say it just yet...not because i am a pervert but because i didn''t have any reason as to why. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. -Tell me about yourself its boring sitting like this I looked at hestia for a second staring at her orange crystal eyes i could see interest in her expression as she looked at me even thought we had only met 2 minutes ago i could tell she genuinely cared about me and my safety. -There is nothing really interesting about me that you would like to know about I stated it in a "matter of a fact" tone which got hestia a bit sour as she said to me. -Come on there has to be something like...your hobby,your dream what you have done in the past it could be even about your parents...you know I thought for a second and told her. -I love to read but i don''t have any goals i never met my parents in the first place and i only worked for the past years nothing interesting.. Hestia seemed a bit hesitant for some reason and after a few seconds she started talking. -Hmm thats all well and dandy so...did you ever try to find your parents then ? I was a bit baffled and stared at hestia honestly a bit annoyed not even leraje would take out so many topics to talk about no...he didn''t even talk much about himself or what he does our only topic of conversation that we ever get is how dangerous a individual could be that passed us 10 minutes ago or if he should kill anyone who tries anything on me or stella in which i just ordered him to break their bones...but compared to leraje she was in the end a different individual i was sure i would summon people more weirder then her in the future and i could always order them to just shut up and mind their own business like leraje does without an order but at the same time...i didn''t want to be some kind of slaver. -No i never thought about it and honestly i don''t care I said while massaging my eyes for a bit i had enough sleep but i just felt a bit sore part of this was hestias fault too. -why ? She asked me and i started thinking about it.In particular i started thinking about the time when i asked chronos about my identity and what he said to me. =================Flash back==================== -Looking at you its like looking at a very deep empty hole i can''t find anything nor can i stop it =================Flash back end================= His words weren''t really helping at the time so just dismissed it and never looked through it again at the time i had other things to do that needed more attention then my personal daddy issues i had.I also mainly lived for the sake of stella i always told myself as long as she is happy i would be too but can i truly say that without lying to myself ?And what if i find my actual parents ? what do i do then,ask them why they left me in a prison full of magical criminals or something ? Hah...calm down this topic got me a little rattled up there is no reason for me to get frustrated because of it...focus stay vigilante and do what you have to do don''t get side tracked and don''t let her get to your head. As i thought so i noticed someone was sitting next tome but i was too deep into my thoughts to actually care until they talked to me. -I am sorry... I snapped out of my thoughts and realized hestia was sitting beside me hugging me to her chest i could feel anything because of the mask but i didn''t care and just stayed this was oddly enough she was really soothing for some reason. -I won''t ask again so forgive me for asking young master you can vent your anger on me if you want... Hear voice was sincere followed by regret as i listened to her she didn''t try to sugarcoat anything nor try to deceive me. Hearing her say that for a moment i could see a slight picture flash before my eyes it depicted a orange flaming bird standing before me looking down on me but i could tell by its intelligent eyes it was smiling on me. I slowly separated myself from her and raised 3 fingers at her. -First of all get some clothing.Second of all don''t say that ever again or anything near that and third you are 15 years too late to play my mommy so cut it out. I stood up from the couch and quickly started pacing towards the door i needed some fresh air so i could get my head clean and as i was walking to the door i could see hestia materializing some kind of red robe as she answered me with a sweet smile on her face. -Does that mean i am early enough to play as your girlfriend ? I stopped holding the door knob when she told me that a smile crept onto my face as i said. -Maybe And with that said i left the room into the hallway my mask still on my face i noticed i was still smiling for some reason...i am an idiot ain''t i ? ============================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 63 Its Harder To Understand Yourself Then Others As i walked aimlessly down the corridor i thought about the question hestia asked me about...i truly have no dreams or ambition to do anything most of my acts were purely decided by interest or need like sera who i could have just ignored.I also started working at cecilias house because of information i could have very well just left after taking in enough info but i stayed because i really didn''t want to think of anything else it was convenient and also more interesting that way i would always think but was it really ? I thought so while i marched through the corridor not minding anything that passed me by and as i continued walking i noticed a tower of blankets coming my way i was a bit too late to react and evade it because i was spacing out i also didn''t think of using my time ability stop it resulting the person who carried the tower of blankets to fall onto the ground. -ahh sorry ! i am sorry please forgive my carelessness master... The voice was a bit soft and high too and i could see her small statue indicating her age she was probably only 8 to 10 years old maybe even less who knows.She had long black hair and white skin without any abnormality in it this already showed she must be very cute but because she was kneeling in front of me i couldn''t quiet see her face so i started to pick up the blankets that were scattered on the ground folding them neatly into place. -ehh...no you don''t need to.. The little girl in question seemed a bit confused baffled even as she saw me pick up the blankets folding them back to their original she also snapped out of her confusion and started helping and when she raised her head i could see a familiar face...she was the girl i saw in the streets who was auctioned off by that obese guy..hmm i wonder how she ended up here. We didn''t speak or anything and just continued to pick up the blankets she more than once seemed like she wanted to stop me from helping her but always held it in on the next second momentarily stopping her work and looking at my mask. After another few minutes we finally finished and completed the tower again as i raised it up with my two hands the little girl seemed to be a little confused what i was doing so i spoke to her. -Aren''t you coming ? i don''t know where to place these things lead me. The little girl once again seemed baffled for a second as she gaped at me wide-eyed but she didn''t say anything and just took the lead we were currently walking the direction from where i came from but i wasn''t dissatisfied or anything and just kept following her she more than once took couple glances at me over all throughout the walk we didn''t exchange a single word even thought the girl more the once tried to say something but failed making her a bit awkward she had some signs of hollowed eyes but not so much since the last time i had seen her. -How did you end up here ? I asked out of the blue she even jumped when i asked so suddenly and asked me with fake respect in her voice. -excuse me master ? -I am asking how you ended up in this place ? The girl seemed a bit surprised by my question but all she did over the time we just met was getting surprised one after another she seemed a bit awkward walking with strangers or communicating in general she probably got lost choosing her words because she needed to be careful with them so i told her. -No need to be polite with me i don''t care if you insult me or curse me with your speech i won''t be offended by it. The declaration didn''t as much as calm her down as i expected it be but it worked somewhat as she gave me a wryly smile as she said. -I...i was sold in the auction... -Its not what i wanted to know i wanted to know how you ended up getting captured did they kidnap you ? Blackmail ? or something else ? The girl looked sad when i asked her that i could even see tears about to form but she quickly wiped her eyes as she told me with her last amount of dignity which was almost nothing. -My parents sold me... I stopped for a second hearing that sentence for some reason i couldn''t help but get reminded by my own parents maybe they also sold me its a really sad thought isn''t it ?The girl seemed a bit fearful when i suddenly stopped moving until i continued to move forward again. -Do you hate them for doing so ? I asked her and i could see a very deep sadness showing her face when i did there was even a tear drop falling down her left eye she didn''t want to show it to me so she turned to the left side and wiped it off very quickly i could see her expression also contour some sort of hatred to it but at the same time it was denial that followed her. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. -yes... She quietly whispered.If i didn''t have my enhanced hearing i would have not been able to hear that but at the same time it made me think of myself once again did i hate my parents ? No,i didn''t.Did i want to meet them ? No,i didn''t...So what was the problem here ? why was i getting frustrated by hestias question and how could you hate something you never knew in the first place...maybe i hated them unconsciously it could very well be the case...but at the same time i really didn''t want to meet them..i didn''t want my life to change that much all of a sudden....but this girl admitted to openly hate her parents for selling her into auction it was a valid reason to do so then why has she some sort of denial in her expression was this some sort of hate,love relationship she was going at ? if so she must have really huge issues and i probably shouldn''t compare myself to people from this place over all... -Put it inside here... She pointed towards a wardrobe that was standing in the middle of the hallway i was quiet confused why it was here until i put it together and figured everyone every person must have collected it from here and take it from here to make it easier to move on place to another.The little girl opened the wardrobe helping me put the tower of blankets inside finished doing the chore i closed the door for of the wardrobe sighing i wasn''t tired or anything i just couldn''t understand myself...maybe i should just dismiss this topic i know nothing good will happen if i keep continue thinking about it and getting side tracked may cost me my life. -So do you have parents yourself master ? The little girl asked me surprisingly she was able to over come her fears to some extend and pull some courage as she asked me shyly. -No i never met my parents i probably never going to meet them either. I said as i clapped my hands for a bit to shake off the dust that came from the wardrobe handle it sure was dirty. -Do you hate them...i mean your parents.. I looked at the little girl for a bit her asking me this was fair so i didn''t mind that much. -I don''t know if i do i most likely do but i am still confused you can''t hate something you never knew in the first place but you can hate the idea behind it without hating the actual person which makes me confused but overall these are only my worries nothing much doing i have more important things to do then think about something as dumb as this after all goodbye little... ? The little girl caught on that i was asking her name quickly bowing down introducing herself. -My name is sarah thanks for asking and for helping me do this work i am sorry to have robbed you out of time master... The girl was really overly polite but i wasn''t surprised every slave in this building was like her no matter what age i found it kinda sick but i didn''t comment on it and just nodded to her turning around moving towards my room i didn''t get to breath any fresh air but i had already enough because i had enough answers to myself even thought they were most obscure towards me. When i was starting to walk away i noticed that sarah''s shoulders drooped really low as she hit herself to the head going the opposite way probably doing her next chore and while i was walking towards my room i noticed the movement in was getting really wild in this hour more then 8 people passed me be it slaves or some kind of guards they all seemed really panicked as they ran towards where the entrance was no one tried to interfere with me or ask me anything probably because everyone knew to not disturb me that coming from their boss of course which was chase. While this was happening i stopped one of the guys and asked what was going on and what i got out of it was that some important people were about to come which were related to chase i thanked him for the info and let him go thinking about who they might be until i remembered yesterdays request chase asked me about which involved me participating in some sort of dinner with her sisters which would arrive tomorrow which was today while i was walking i looked towards a clock and realized it was 5:03...i should get to my room a bit faster..i thought. ================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 64 Ice And Nova I was currently standing in front of my room as i held onto the door knob i could hear the sound of the woman chatting amongst each other i could even hear hestias voice laughing for a bit as i opened the door. As i walked into the room i could see the woman sitting on the bed, some smiling and some laughing when they noticed someone walk in, they seemed a bit panicked until they realized it was me easing up for a bit hestia also turned around facing me this time she at least wore that red robe she created but i could still see the obvious silhouette of her nipples which looked very erect to me for some reason as she smiled at me sweetly. -You have returned young master did you like your walk ? I just nodded to her as i moved towards the couch pulling off my jacket i noticed the room was 2 times hotter since i left it and just now it became even warmer for a moment i thought it was just me until i realized it may have something to do with hestia sitting here. I laid down onto the soft couch and thought of taking a nap it was now way near sun rise so taking a few hours of sleep was good and chase wouldn''t start pestering me while i stayed asleep so it was perfect. I blinked for a second and noticed that hestia was sitting next to me on the edge of the couch i was a bit puzzled how she as able to get here without me knowing it so i checked the bond between us and realized i actually did know she was here but i didn''t try to hinder that it seems...my subconscious just decided it was fine that she was here even without me knowing it which made me a whole lot more disturbed. -Stop calling me young master first of all just dawn is fine I whispered to her in a low voice since the very beginning i could feel the stares of the woman sitting on the bed they were all really shy towards me and i couldn''t see any hate or disdain in their gaze they more like acted as if i was a rare breed of a cat very delicate scared that i would break like grass or run away if they did anything wrong which i obviously wasn''t. Hestia smiled at me teasingly and i could feel myself heating up no...the air around us was heating up another 2 degrees... I turned my sight towards the very alluring woman with the red robe which almost did nothing to hide her godly body but i was really fortunate to have a very high amount of self-control from all the years of imprisonment i also never masturbated because stella would be always beside me making me a whole lot more uncomfortable so i forced myself over the years to block every kind of sexual thoughts.I mostly handled it by ignoring everything that has to do with sex all together turning myself into a busy mind doing anything to keep the "Demons" away from my thoughts.But right now...it was really hard to keep up because she was the most forceful kind of woman i ever met..making me feel as if the walls that i had built around my head were slowly starting to crumble. -what do you want... I asked a bit too forced making the red-haired tall beauty raise her eye brows at me as she leaned closer to my body leaning onto my chest with her bosom almost touching her nose with my mask.i slightly looked the other way to avoid eye contact she was already too close to me and if i started to push her away who knows what the woman will think or say to chase later on so giving this image was much better. As hestia got even closer towards me i could feel the slight breathing air entering my right ear it was a bit ticklish but i didn''t care much about it as she started giggling forcing her embrace on me even more pressing her chest onto mine i could also feel sweat dropping from my forehead as the temperature was rising i didn''t know if it was the room or myself but i knew it came from her... -When you left for a walk earlier i could sense 3 other individuals nearing the perimeter they are strong but not on the level to be able to fight me it would be wise for your safety young master to stick to me on all times until you get the item you desire so much. Her voice was very caring as she held onto me and the info was also helpful and all but i had one problem with her way of speech as if she was expecting me to be weak...so i asked her. -Did you ever figure out how i escaped your embrace ? I smiled a bit mockingly it''s not like she could see it but my tone gave it away as she looked at me a bit confused and in the next second she realized something and suddenly mounted me locking my hands and legs with her own body the strength was really something you couldn''t scoff at because it was unreasonably too strong for a normal human being of course i knew she wasn''t a human to begin with.Hestia smiled a very seductive smile at that too as she started to stroke her leg against mine i was glad i still wore the mask. -I want to see if you can do it again without me noticing..young master...it would be truly astounding to see you do it again i may as well give you a reward if you do...of course even if you don''t i can still give you your reward... (knock knock) Suddenly someone on the other side started to knock the door followed by a voice. -Master james mistress chase is reminding you of the dinner The woman who were all sitting on the bed were starting to quickly strip their clothing out of panic they were all quiet up until now watching me getting molested by hestia,and at that very moment i stopped time. I pushed hestia away from me accidentally touching her bosom which felt really soft...anyways i pushed her away and started to quickly adjust my shirt back to place i didn''t notice that she was halfway through getting it up and after i finished i quickly put on my jacket and stood before the door starting time and opening it. -Yes,i will be out in couple seconds could you please wait here. The woman who was standing outside the door nodded to me a bit fearful while looking down as i closed the door on her. I looked towards the wall where the clock was hanging and realized it was already 6 o''clock time sure passed very quickly i thought. -How...did you ? Hestia was sitting on the couch wide-eyed for a second having no clue how i got away from her and moved towards the door i also smiled out of amusement seeing her baffled for the first time i could finally let her off her high horse. -We are leaving hestia turn into something more presentable please. -Hey ain''t i presentable enough for you ?! If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. She jumped up showing off her curves the robe did almost nothing to hide them more like sticked onto her body enhancing them...staying with her didn''t much good to my mind. I turned around holding the door knob. -You know what i mean bird or human you choose but be discreet about it. With that said i walked out of the door meeting the female slave who was surprised to see me that quickly. ================Hestia''s P.O.V================== As he told me that i saw him leaving the room giving me some privacy not that he needed to do that i actually didn''t mind either way to be honest i rather have him stay by my side watch me... I sighed.I really don''t know what to think of him he was the first ever person to have successfully summoned me through the requirement and at first he seemed a bit cold but i could tell later on that he had his own moments and didn''t try to mingle with things that didn''t benefit him nor concern him he was a fair man or should i say boy ? His eyes were golden they were shining very faintly as if sucking me in i really liked that about him he had also medium long black hair which was tied into a tail but i couldn''t really see his face that would probably come after this task he has and judging from his skin and smell he was very young that''s why i call him the young master..i could also sense that i wasn''t the first one that was summoned i could feel another 2 individuals he had summoned through the requirement but i didn''t quite know who they were or where they were leaving the master alone is really irresponsible from them...but at the same time i could guess why the other 2 weren''t here the young master probably insisted on going alone he had strength that was true not even i could tell what he did to escape me which made me even more curious about him but trying to force him too much is not good i already learned from my previous conduct that he can be a bit touchy to some subjects like his parents which he probably didn''t have and over all he was kind to the people who were near him or with him he also took pity on those who were in need and helped them somewhat he truly could judge what was enough and what was too much but in the end he was also a the young master he would learn much more growing up and until then i will be happy accompanying him looking at him admiring his acts and achievements because he was my first one not the perfect one or the worst one but the most decent one i just knew. I glanced to the women that were sitting on the bed they truly seemed miserable but they were desperate it was no wonder they were reduced to this amount and i also knew they were trying to do a lot so young master would notice them...i didn''t like the idea of sharing but i was a phoenix justice is my nature and it is currently trying to collide with my woman part to be fair.So i turned to them and told the blonde one who seemed to be the leader a piece of advice. -If you want him to accept you then you will need to have use for him. The blonde haired woman seemed wide-eyed but understood what i was trying to say and nodded her head i could see a flame ignite in her eyes this shall be more interesting in the future. The young master had worries and fears but he had a strong mind and spirit which i thought of greatly. As i thought like that i started willing my powers changing my outfit for him...oh i will show him presentable. ==================Dawn''s P.O.V================== I stood beside the female slave next to the door waiting for hestia.Honestly it would be much easier for her to change into a bird but knowing her for a little while i already understood that was impossible she was stubborn,arrogant and prideful about herself she didn''t seem to look down on others but she judged people who were bellow her ruthlessly i could see she was kind but had a limit to it her mood swings were also like any other woman i had met so far other than sera. (chick..click) I could hear the sound of the door opening and as turned around to look at hestia i was a bit astound. -Am i presentable enough for you young master ? I stared at her for a second looking over her clothing which was a jacket with a normal shirt under it and dark red jeans her boots were also a dark red in color and over all she looked fine until you realize both of us were wearing the exact same thing but with slight different colors... I facepalmed for a second and just waved at her not caring anymore i rather have her in that outfit then a mini skirt revealing her legs and become a potential beacon,her top was okay too but i could see that she made slight changes in the outfit such as making it a bit smaller so her body curves would be still visible other than that everything was fine i guess. (Cluck Cluck Cluck) I could hear faint foot steps for a second and as i turned to the left i saw from where they came from. -Mistress evangaline... The female slave that was standing next to me bowed suddenly in cold sweat towards the little girl who was holding an over sized teddy bear.She looked like an 8-year-old to me close to stella''s age.She wore a frilly black dress and she also had silver hair like chase meaning she must be one of the people who are related to her,the little girl had a really bored expression on her face as she slowly walked down the hallway and just stopping in front of me with a confused look behind her stood a man with a deep scar covering his throat he had a passive look on his face and very deep white grey skin i could also smell rot on his body as he wore his butler clothing i just knew he was already dead his eyes had long since lost their color...he was a ghoul ? zombie ? undead maybe ? I already knew vampires weren''t undead because they sure as hell didn''t smell like this guy did. -Meat bag get out of my way The little girl said very coldly surprisingly i could almost feel chills running down my spine until i felt a very hot radiating heat coming from behind...which was hestia. -Little girl if i was you i would be careful with who your talking with if you don''t want to get third degree burns... I could see sparks fly between these two literally ignoring me...one was ice cold and the other nova hot...why now. ================================ I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 65 I Kill People I Guess ? Gonna crush out 4 or 5 chapters today and take a break tomorrow. =========================================================== I really wanted to tell both of them to cut it out before it got really dangerous and as i was about to speak i could hear someone coming from the other side of the hallway with haste and faint breath. -Wait,evangaline I turned around to the person and realized it was chase,she had changed outfits from her usual easy to move clothing to some kind of black colored business dress which actually fitted her curves. She quickly moved towards the side of the little girl and started to hold onto her keeping her from speaking or doing anything the little girl in question just stood there still looking at hestia with a cold stare the butler that was standing the whole time not doing anything didn''t even breath his body was silent as it could get as if it was a statue so i didn''t want to look him anymore. -Master james i am very sorry for my sisters rudeness please forgive her she isn''t very good with strangers but she can be very sweet. I nodded at her not particularly caring whatever she would have said to me other than meat bag which already explained a whole lot of her personality. Hestia also just looked the other way annoyed and crossing hands with a snort,chase was also looking at hestia a bit confused until i told her. -She is my subordinate and she is also going to stay with me for the next day when the ticket arrives i am expecting that you have another seat for her ? There was a slight crack in her expression when she saw hestia she obviously didn''t like her and i could feel hostility aimed towards her which got stronger when she noticed we were wearing the exact same thing just with a different color. -Yes...thats..thats no problem master james i will tell the slaves to do that and once again i am honored you accepted my selfish request...and while we''re at it would you please follow me into the dining hall... The little girl who was quiet seemed a bit confused why her elder sister was talking to me so politely,the elder sister in question just squeezed the girl tight until it hurt making the little girl welp and understand at the same time her sight also dropped to the ground as she hugged her over sized teddy bear harder. Hestia and i also started to follow chase,on the walk chase tried to start some conversations with me but i answered briefly not giving her a chance to continue the conversation resulting in a cold atmosphere which wasn''t hostile or awkward but really cold and borish,hestia also wasn''t in the mood to talk as she followed me by my side looking around the place very curious..she had probably never seen so much if you think about it,i am after all the first person to had ever summoned her. While we were walking i was thinking about how much time i had steward gave me pretty much 2 days in which would end tomorrow..i wasn''t really confident that i could make it in time and i was also a bit worried about stella but i was set to ease knowing that leraje and cecilia are looking after her i would only need to concentrate on this and be over with it.... Hestia seemed a bit shifty for some reason as she nudged me from the side. -young master we are nearing the 3 strong individuals that i told you about i don''t really know what kind of meeting you have but i would advise you to be careful even thought i am much stronger than them so staying by my side is always a good thing and keeping your guard up also doesn''t hurt... -you don''t have to remind me hestia.. I sighed for a second..making hestia smirk for a moment. -Thats why i am telling you to be at ease and let me show off in front of you ! There goes her true intentions... And with that said we finally arrived in a set of doors which chase took the honor to open the little girl was still holding onto her giant teddy bear while the undead butler just continued to move behind her.Hestia also took the chance and got closer to me almost hugging me too...maybe i should have told her the same thing i told leraje regarding bodyguard issues but it''s too late now... -If you may master james Chases smiled at me as she opened the door with both hands revealing a large dining hall,very extravagant with a chandelier on the middle of the room and a large-sized table with very exclusive seats.Heads were turning towards us as i could see another 5 individuals 2 of which were sitting next to the table-turning their heads towards us with curiosity in their eyes,both of the guests were woman having the same characteristics like chase which was silver hair one of them woman seemed to be a teenager while the other one was an adult.As their eyes started wandering around the entrance they were especially interested in it seems locking their eyes on mine. -Ahh sisters welcome... how have you been... Chase stepped into the dining hall with bold steps as i started to follow her i wasn''t really interested in anything and just kept quiet while following her instructions i didn''t look at the 3 men that were standing behind the 2 woman because it wasn''t relevant to me in the slightest as chase showed me my seat which was exactly beside her and that on the right,hestia also sat by my left side me ending up sandwiched between these two,the little girl was seated on the very end of the table still hugging her teddy bear,hestia seemed actually really bored and didn''t as much look at the two woman head turned towards the other side, 2 woman raised their eye-brows by hestias mannerism but didn''t try to talk back to her...something was wrong i was sure they would start to try lecture her or just attack her with this,from what i can see people can be killed here just for sneezing. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. The adult woman changed her sight from hestia towards me very interested it seemed even the teenage girl was attracted to look at me smiling wickedly... -chase wouldn''t you introduce us to your guest ? The adult woman suggested making -yes,your right this master james he is the current buyer of the colloseum ticket and will stay here for the next day. -Greetings I said while nodding towards them in a neutral manner,the teenage girl waved at me with a hi and the adult woman smiled at me nodding approvingly. -Now lets not stay empty the whole time lets start eaiting(Clap Clap) Chase stood up and started clapping her hands notifying the slaves to bring in the different cuisines,the smell of food radiated in the air as dozens of carts started to come out from another room,the slaves who were pushing the carts started to one by one deliver the dishes in front of us and to the table covering it up completely with all kinds of dishes which smelled divine it took them only 1 and a half minute to finish their serving as they quickly got back leaving the room in cold sweat they were all woman by the way with very revealing clothing. -Now lets eat ! Chase announced and with that said everyone started to eat their dishes even hestia who was quiet the whole time took a lot of interest in the food eating it with delish and a smile on her face,i sniffed the food in the air as to see of there were any drugs mixed in to discover there weren''t any i wasn''t expecting there to be any but being careful doesn''t hurt as i started to put the sweet soup into my mouth...it probably looked weird with the mask on but the mask had an invisible slit on the mouth that allowed me to eat something without needing to put it off and when chase saw that i ate the food normally i could see a sour expression which she quickly hid away...her plan didn''t seem to work shame on her. While we were eating the sisters were starting to talk amongst themselves talking about the events that happened so far and how they were doing they even talked about many disturbing things such as the count of the corpse that had piled somewhere which almost made me lose appetite which chase of course noticed changing the topic,the only people who weren''t talking were just me,hestia and the little girl called evangaline we were all just eating our dishes until in the middle of the conversation between the sisters the adult woman started to call out to me with a question we had all already introduced ourselves with names when we started eating and her name was morgana while the name of the teenage girl was ashe...i was actually hoping for this to end without me talking. -So master james may i ask what you do for a living ? oh no wait i may have actually heard of your name before... Morgana said a bit thoughtful while i was actually confused...there was no way she would have been able to know me she probably just confused me with someone until she said. -Actually are you a member of the broken brotherhood ? As she finished saying that i could hear the sound of steel breaking i looked towards my right side and noticed that chase had broken her spoon while gnashing her teeth looking at morgana venomously as she said to her. -You sly vixen..you actually planted a bug somewhere didn''t you ? I was a bit astonished by her accusation i was glad it didn''t show but i now understood how she knew about the broken brotherhood... The woman in question didn''t answer chase as she smiled calmly even the other people in this room seemed to be very astonished looking at me a bit skeptical but astonished at the same time ashe was also looking at me with a surprised gaze,hestia who was sitting to my left in the mean time just looked around the table confused and the little girl was still eating her pasta not having any care about what just happened,she as well may have not listened at all as the sound of hear eating the pasta was the only sound in the room full of silence. -Morgana even if its true do you think you have the authority to be asking something like this ? Chase retorted in disdain while looking at her older sister who was still smiling. -And do you think you have the authority to refuse me ?Isn''t the person in question allowed to call who is authorized and who is not ? Both of the woman looked at me at the same time both of their expression were very different one calm and the other hard but both of their gazes told me the exact same thing....who am i going to choose...it felt like i was having an affair with someone and just got found out hestia who was snickering next to me didn''t help me at all. I sighed and opened my jacket pulling out the badge of the broken brotherhood placing it next to my plate.Everyone other than the little girl looked at the badge that i had placed on the table with now very amazed expression i wasn''t really getting the whole astonishment they were giving me for just showing the badge but i needed to act my part and just continued to eat my soup in silence. -What do you do for a living master james ? Ashe asked cheerfully she was actually not that much affected by the heavy air around us and on the other hand was very curious about me. -I kill people i guess ? I said with a shrug as i ate my soup. =========================================== I edit and write other series ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 65.5 Through Darkness Into Light Part 5 Final It was cold and windy i could hear thunder striking and rain dropping down showering me with cold droplets of rain...i slowly opened my eyes greeted by the grey thundering sky i slowly started to get up on my feet. -... I looked around but there was no one in sight i raised my hand to inspect and noticed that it was completely fine the once torturous pain that i had experience couple minutes or hours go were gone and with them the injuries...i willed my magic around me to see if anything was wrong and noticed that something like a green core had been grown inside my chest radiating green light..i tried to pull it out and while i was trying to do so i suddenly felt insane pain forcing me to kneel down and clench my chest...pulling seems to be a no go... I once again stood up from my place and started walking away...she was gone...no,not gone she left she said we would meet again and told me to trust her...i will try With that thought i dismissed everything and continued walking in sadness the green core inside of my body was strange it gave me enhanced awareness and strength my magic reserves were also tripled giving me a higher control over the shadow element to use spells but over all i knew that wasn''t everything to it even thought i wasn''t fully able to pull it out i was able to attract it somewhat meaning i could use it for what ? who knows. My body was drenched from all the rain but i didn''t care anymore as i walked towards artemise''s hut which was destroyed and burned down i couldn''t find anything to take as a memento and decided to leave everything how it was and continue on and as i started walking i suddenly remembered something very important...the little one ! Realizing my mistakes i quickly started sprinting towards the cave using some of my haste spells to accelerate i quickly arrived where the cave was. -LITTLE ONE ! I screamed into the cave as started entering it but there was no answer no reply to my shout and i started to sweat out of fear i could tell the rain was about to turn into a storm as the thunder raged and the rain poured down buckets after buckets...where did she go ? deeper into the cave ? or did she go out and search ? DAMN IT ALL I screamed in my mind as i shouted again. -LITTLE ONE WHERE ARE YOU ! But to no avail there was not reply only the cold rustling wind carrying the droplets of rain that was falling down into my shoulders...despair started to well up inside of me...it was the first time i had lost so much being alone isn''t always great loneliness can be man kinds greatest enemy even for someone like me a demon who was made out of evil itself has no exception to it... -mister ? I flinched for a second...there was a voice a soft and sweet voice i looked up very slowly to see a girl with blonde hair holding a stuffed doll her sky blue eyes shined at me as a smile crept onto my face dissolving all of the despair i had felt i got up and approach her embracing her in my arms...i was really dumb she was sitting behind a rock... =============================================== -Achooo.. I sniffed my nose while leaning onto the cold stone wall the outside was pouring down with rain and my top was hung onto the rock to dry sitting next to me was the little girl warming up from the fire that i had made couple minutes ago we sat down waiting for the storm to end. -... We were quiet looking into the bristling fire...i was thinking about all the things that had happened over the past 2 weeks how only 2 weeks had changed me so much compared to 17 years of my life... -Did you meet your friend ? She asked while looking into the fire...i smiled for a second remembering the short days we had together and told her. -Yes,but meeting her again will be hard sorry you didn''t get to meet her.. -Why ? She asked having no clue what happened neither did i have any clue what just happened and honestly i didn''t care i only wanted to wait and see her again that was it. -Its complicated... I said with a wry smile... -Did she leave to the same place where brother left ? I was wide-eyed for a second and looked at her...yeah right she didn''t understand what death was so i just patted her head and said. -No,she promised she will come back until then we should wait together for her and by the way i think i have some dried meat over here how about we eat something ? -unn The little girl nodded happily forgetting all about the conversation we just had honestly i didn''t want to think about it and changing the topic was better than remembering it over again i would just need to be patient and thats all and until then i will take care of her and we will see how things will go... It took 2 days for the storm to end the little girl and i waited inside the cave talking to each other in her comical view we still weren''t friends even thought we shared meals and cuddled up together meaning i still didn''t know her name but soon i didn''t care anymore and just continued to call her "the little one" or "dolly" because of her doll she never separated from,later on i found out the doll was a present from her brother so she cherished it and also repaired it a couple times i even helped her to procure some wool for it and like that we continued our journey together through the world...the amount of money that i had on my body was at the time a lot enabling us to live everyday as well as we could without doing anything of course i took a sharp eye on our expenses and didn''t try to go over budget and mostly staying at normal inns,eating food and buying everyday necessities such as soap,salve and some spices for food clothing wasn''t a problem either because we traveled around a lot i had to more then once tell people my name ending up disclosing my name to her even thought she judged we weren''t friends she still called me by my name.I also taught her close-combat fighting and fencing combining it with foot work practice she was able to beat up small boys in the alley ways using her practice wooden dagger and her fist at the time when i saw her fight them i didn''t try to interfere and wanted to see if she had some talent and it proved she had talent and was able to mercilessly defeat her opponents without a scratch and take their money... At the time i didn''t know what to do with her because i knew soon when i would turn 18 i would be summoned to the demon court to participate in the great war my skills promised me a high authority position in the demon army and leaving "the little one" behind with nothing else but money seemed really bad so at that moment i decided to train her to become a assassin and a shadow mage. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Since the day i started traveling with her i never really told her that i was the one who had killed her brother since we started to travel we more then once got ambushed by bandits which weren''t really a problem for me to take care of but since then she understood the meaning of death when i impaled them with my dagger it gave her some nightmares but also steeled her further in the training and after 1 year we were in a city called "ravin" today was the day i would be summoned to the demon court. I looked out of the window morning was coming and "the little one" was still sleeping in my bed..over the night she had sneakily got in next to me her footwork had really improved for me to not have noticed she was coming at me i was really proud of her in a way but i was also very anxious of the future that was about to come for her. I was sitting in front of a wooden table and in my hand i was holding a black ominous dagger with demonic runes engraved on them these runes were catalysts for demonic essence which could turn a human into a demon giving them strength and immortality the characteristics of the demon this dagger was evoked with was me not as strong as i am but close to it giving a lot of room for improvements depending on the person who will get evoked with it and i was going to give this to "the little one" the reason you want to know ? Its because i didn''t see much concerning her future i was worried and the only thing that i could think of was giving her this dagger it would be her choice to get evoked into a demon or live as a human i already taught her a lot the rest she would need to learn herself...i looked out of the window again only a few minutes until the sun was fully up and i would be gone i had already prepared a letter on the desk instruction written on them for everything she may need in the future i also added some personal advice too... -Little one its time to wake up come on today is your big day ! I said to her making her open her eyes very so slightly...she raised her body and started to massage her eyes looking at me. -ughh leraje why are you up so early..don''t you sleep until 3 o''clock ? I made a wry smile and pulled out the photo locket that once belonged to her brother opening it i threw it towards her. -What is this ? wait this is... She looked at the photo locket confused and astound at the same time. -I found that on the body of your brother after i killed him i also used that to find you when i asked the vampires. She was shocked when she heard what i just said shaking her head she turned to me. -what..you aren''t making sense...you killed my brother but no they said he was killed by a running.... Her eyes got wide when realization dawned onto her. -Assassin ? I guessed making her flinch even more she shook her head once again and i could see denial flashing in her eyes as she clenched the locket in her hands get out of the bed she started to approach me slowly looking at my back shivering. -Why...why did you do this ? She asked her voice was full of sadness and accusation it almost broke my heart. -To escape of course as i told you a assassin leaves behind clean if you don''t.... -NO She roared at me shutting me up. -I AM ASKING YOU WHY DID YOU EVEN TAKE ME ! She screamed as tear drops started to fall down her white cheeks her voice was cracking up too from the yelling.I thought for a second about her question and soon realized that i never had any intention of taking her it was just a impulse it was the spur of the moment that made me take her with me or maybe it was because i felt lonely subconsciously or i felt guilty to have deprived her of the one thing that brought her happiness and i wanted to bring her to someone who brought me the happiness i desired...in the end we both were just licking each others wounds weren''t we ? -I don''t know It was a true and honest answer that i had i really didn''t know. (WHAMP) With a hard hit she punched me to the back followed by another one and another one each time the hit got weaker and weaker until she leaned onto my chest crying and tears started soak onto my back. -Little one the world is big and you will see many hardships more destructive then this one you will lose people you were close with and experience betrayal like you did today so heed my words shield your heart and temper it with your anger and frustration but don''t be blinded by your temper find someone worthy of your attention.You can hate me for everything you want so please remember my words remember me. -Why are you telling me this leraje...wait what is happening She said in confusion and i could also see smoke was emitting from my body slowly dissolving it,it was about time it seems. -What is happening to you leraje ! hey why is your body becoming smoke ! this isn''t a spell what is going on answer me LERAJE ! -Can you tell me at least your name ? for me to remember you... I asked her as my body was quickly dissolving into nothingness she was frantic and didn''t know what to do as more teardrops started fall down her eyes she started quickly pull me over grab me push me away but nothing was of use and in the end she kneel''ed next to me continuing to cry...she wasn''t going to answer i thought. -LENA ! ITS LENA MY NAME IS LENA HELLBORNE I smiled for a second...lena a really suitable name for her wasn''t it ? And with that my conscious also started to disappear about to be transported but before i left i could hear one last sentence from her. -I will find you leraje...and i won''t let you go you will pay for my brother by staying by my side forever so expect me in the near future don''t forget about me and believe me when i say i will find you no matter what ! It was really a terrific thing to hear from a little girl but i couldn''t reply and like that i was send to the demon realm positioned as commander i served for hundreds of years,i would think of my past sometimes waiting for some day leaving this place and one day i got an idea when our troops were losing i had the idea of using myself as sacrifice to be used as a summoned piece to leave but i miscalculated and ended up in the clavicula being summoned by dawn in the end i thought my story was truly finished but no it was only the beginning. ================================ I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 66 Spooky ! Sorry for being late i was stuck on what to write but now i have more inspiration ! ============================================== As i finished saying that the atmosphere of the room suddenly turned very cold for some reason for a second i took a look towards morgana who was still keeping her smile on her face but i could see a small cramp showing on her lips chase wasn''t that much different and made a wry smile while ashe seemed unaffected. -Really so what kind of people do you....uhmm She wasn''t able to finish her sentence because morgana had embraced her into a hug locking her into her huge bosom she turned to me and said a bit apologetic. -I am deeply sorry about my sister she is just a bit too curious and doesn''t really know much about manners concerning shoving her nose into other peoples business...am i right ashe ? -ahmm uhmm uuhhh.. Ashe growled for a bit trying to free herself from the grip of her sister,i could see her face turning pale for a second her eyes turning upwards as small tears were forming in her eyes the lack of oxygen was slowly knocking her out as she slumped down onto morganas bosom where she was finally freed from the grip but unconscious. All of this happened for about 5 minutes as morgana finally stood up from her seat holding onto the unconscious ashe as she announced to everyone. -It seems like ashe is a bit too tired probably because of the trip i go and take her to bed don''t wait for me and finish your dinner With that said she started leaving the room with her bodyguards and sister in hand,before she got out she once again turned back to me...her gaze held a very seductive feel to it as she told me. -It was a honor to have met you master james if you need anything come to the third floor room number 34...i am sure i can satisfy your needs... She licked her lips when she said that and left the room completely leaving me,hestia and chase and her little sister in the dining room alone...honestly i was a bit baffled but i didn''t want to be the first one to comment on that and just continued with my soup my appetite honestly got down a few notches but i still needed to eat for healths sake.. -That bitch...just because she has bigger boobs then me she thinks she is the master of this house... Chase muttered very quietly if not for my enhanced hearing i probably wouldn''t have heard it in the first place but lets just act like i didn''t hear anything...Hestia in the mean time leaned closer to me and whispered to me. -Young master...her weapons are too strong i am a bit intimidated honestly... I almost dropped my spoon but decided to just stop eating...maybe i should just call it a day ? The rest of the dinner was uneventful as chase started asking me some questions about my likes and dislikes i tried to be discreet as possible and just gave her some vague answers at that she didn''t seem to be offended or didn''t actually noticed until dinner was over and i started to go back to my room with hestia. ================================================ As hestia and i walked down the big hallway i started thinking about my current situation,tomorrow would be the day i would get the ticket and get into the colloseum,the problem here was that i didn''t quite know where to start when i would arrive i had no name or place for me to search only appearance which was really not all that good,i also remember a lot of things that caine showed me through the watch such as signs layouts and other places which i could use as clues but over all i knew it would be hard... -young master is something troubling you ? Hestia asked as she got closer to me.She probably couldn''t see my expression so it was impressive she picked up on it.Sighed and told her. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. -I need to find a person tomorrow but i have no way of specifically finding them other then a few signs and what not... -unn Hestia nodded to my troubles and thought for a second as if she suddenly got an idea she proposed to me. -Then what about a mage ? I know they have ways of finding people...maybe christina can help you ? She said a bit suggestively i thought about it for a second...it was possible but it wasn''t set in stone and taking her from here was also a not so good decision she was after all a slave in this place but if i asked chase i would probably get her anyways but at the same time it would feel like i was just using her as a one time thing on top of that i didn''t have much use for her after this... -No scratch that idea i didn''t even ask christians opinion and over all there are more ways to do those things i just have to think a bit more. Hestia nodded to my answer but i could see a uneasy smile appear on her face,i didn''t question it and just continued to think about my situation first. -HEY Catch evangaline ! haha (Thud) I could hear the sound of laughter coming from the left side i was curious so i turned to my side looking outside into a massive court yard,the hallway had a opening here towards the inner part of the mansion which was also a courtyard with a lot of greenery there were few benches to sit on and a fountain where beside it stood a lot of small children ganging up on someone... -Hestia you go ahead of me i want to check something Hestia looked towards the courtyard and smiled for a second. -I see very well young master i will be waiting for your arrival ! With that said hestia quickly paced towards our room while i stood on the spot looking over to the kids. -Hehh you couldn''t catch something so slow slowpoke ? Your really borish you know and the only reason your even here is because you know a little bit of necromancy but over all your comparable to a cockroach...haha I started walking towards the little group of children which were laughing at someone on the ground maybe i can scare them for a bit? -What is going on ? The 3 children were startled hearing my voice as they turned around at the same time looking at me a bit confused.The girl who stood in the middle quickly regained her composure as she started to look at me angrily as she shouted. -Who are you ! what are you doing here ? don''t you know this place is a no go for guards ! Seeing her oppose me so suddenly the other 2 kids also took courage off that and agreed with her. -yes she is right -yeah ! I looked at them for a second a bit annoyed i also took a glance towards the one who was pushed to the ground and realized it was the little girl with the over sized teddy bear evangaline ?She also looked at me but this time her expression showed surprise and when our eyes met she tried to avert eye contact so i turned back towards the other 3. -I am no guard i am actually a guest and i should advice you to stop your activities until its not too late.. -Or what ? Do you know who i am ? She said cheekily daring me to do something so i smiled amusingly which wasn''t visible to them but they could feel my intent through my eyes which made them twitch for a bit. -Did you know there are a lot ghosts in this place ? With that said the bench that was next to use exploded into thousand pieces of wood. =================================================== I edit and write other chapters ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 67 The Little Necromancer -ehhh....what just happened! The 3 girls were scared witless as the splitters and pieces of wood started to fly every where,where once stood a wooden bench was now a pile of fire wood. -As i said there are ghosts in this house and because you are bullying their master they are angry but if you apologize maybe they will let you leave or maybe they will rip your jaw out ? As i finished saying that a 2 meter long tear opened up in front of the girls making 2 of them fall to the ground,the middle one who was the leader was already shaking up from fear and you could see her face starting to pale up. -Ahhh i can''t take it anymore ! One of the girls yelled as she sat before evangaline and said. -I am sorry i am sorry i won''t do it again ! With that said she quickly started to out into the hallway with cold sweat running down her forehead i did make some small effects happen while she was running to keep it going and after that the 2 girls also turned towards evangaline and bowed to her apologizing and with a heavy shaking sound i made them run away in fear. I sighed for a second...i hope they will learn from this...seeing from where they are born thou...probably not. This whole ordeal didn''t take much time as i looked towards evangaline who was still sitting on the ground hugging her over-sized teddy bear while looking down,i started walking towards her with light steps,i could see she flinched when i started moving towards her she didn''t try to look up at me and just hugged the teddy bear tighter as i gave her my hand. -Stand up your going to get dirty if you stay there too long Evangaline was a little shocked from my words but didn''t try to refuse,she probably thought she couldn''t refuse and just took my hand,in comparison to stellas hand evangalines hand was a bit rough for her age but it was also small and slender at the same time because of her age. -Why didn''t you try to resist aren''t you one of the masters of this house i thought your family had one of the biggest backgrounds in this house was i wrong ? She still didn''t face me and just looked the other way a bit pouted that i spoke it out so bluntly as i could hear her mumble. -doesn''t concern you meat bag... -It may not concern me but you calling me meat bag is a whole different story so what do you think do you want to continue with that story instead ? I said a bit amused making her hair stand up for a moment as she glanced around her surroundings which were destroyed mostly,only the fountain was still okay concerning the pavement and the bushes they were in a ride of no return. The little girl seemed a bit reluctant but she nodded to me as if i was scolding her,her expression was the same when i would lecture stella sometimes,i could see she was actually a very ordinary girl well other then the way she calls people such as "Meat Bag". I started walking to the other unharmed wooden bench patting my free side as i told her. -Come sit down standing around and talking is annoying She seemed a bit nervous but nodded anyways and started making slow steps towards the bench making a little hop and sitting on it,i noticed her long silver hair was almost touching the ground so i quickly fixed that and put it over her shoulder. -So start why didn''t you try to resist and by the way where is your dead butler at ? -His name is sebastian ! She quickly retorted a bit of anger was mixed in her voice making my eye brows raise for a second,she also realized her rise of tone and quickly looked down again hugging her teddy bear after a few seconds she finally spoke. -I didn''t want to use my authority like that if i do everyone will think i am weak and make fun of me even more so not even my sisters use their name for something like this because they are strong... Her explanation sounded a bit confusing to me but i understood the gist of it because this is a place where the strong eat the weak showing weakness is like showing your vulnerability for everyone to exploit you. -So why don''t you try to become strong yourself i heard they mentioned something about necromancy and judging from your butler "Sebastian" i can see you do have some areas you are strong at why not use that ? When i mentioned it she suddenly made a very bitter face as she replied to me. -I...i can''t control more then 1 undead and...i don''t want them to damage sebastian... She said a bit regretful... I stared at her for a second...it seems like that corpse is very important to her maybe it was her previous butler who got close to her either way she doesn''t want to part with it even thought its dead and will never return from how it was doing this will only hurt her more i believed and no one was about to do anything huh ? -Your sebastian is never going to return to you,you know ? I said with a bit of mocking in my voice,it made her visibly angry as she retorted to me. -NO I WILL WORK HARD AND I WILL ! -will what ? he is only an empty husk made from your desire nothing else and you will realize that soon enough and until then you will just grief even more about it I stood up from my seat and started walking back towards my room this conversation was over all useless and not neccesery the only reason i butted in was because i felt a bit pissed off but at the same time i also acquired some interesting knowledge such as "Necromancy" steward explained to me that reanimating the dead is a taboo in the mage''s society but not many are able learn such art because you need to have a altitude for such thing as death magic it is said that necromancers do great harm to the society such as leaking their existence to the outer world or creating havoc with the reanimated undead steward told me that necromancers have to be hunted down and set behind a court regardless if they did good or bad having such big threat wouldn''t be any good so it was handle this way...but he didn''t explain to me what would happen to those captured necromancers i didn''t ask either and just guessed from his suggestions. -How can you understand ! You are strong you won''t understand how i feel ! The little girl said sadly while swinging her teddy bear i also stopped for a second i had a slight slime on my face and almost wanted to laugh...not at her but at myself the only reason i was strong was because i was lucky but i could understand her somewhat like always taking the short end of the cane...for a few second i remembered the events that happened to me in the prison... Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. -Anyone sacrificed something for their strength it is natural for something like this to happen in any case you can always use your sebastian She fumed for a bit and turned around leaving the destroyed courtyard i also was starting to leave this place honestly i had enough of staying here the moment i get the ticket is the moment i will go away and until then i will take a nap. I quickly started to move towards my room finally arriving greeted by hestia and the other female slaves who were still inside. ================Steward''s P.O.V================== Its really rainy today... I thought for a second as i walked up towards the laboratory,it had been 1 day since the event between dawn and the dragon attended from the sylva house at the time i was truly disappointed by madams conduct but for right now i had other things to do one of them which involved madams request... To find out who dawn was... The request the madam gave to me was secret and i usually don''t put my nose into someone else''s business but this one case was something even i was interested about...while i was walking up the stairs i took a glance towards the file that i was holding in my hand it was titled as "Dawn Timer" the file was very thin actually only 2 pages because of the lack of information there was on him,at first when the madam asked to investigate him.I tried the most obvious way and that was to hack into the database of the united states and try to find him using the face recognition software or key words such as his name and age it took a while but in the end there was nothing found on him no name,no birth or place it was as if he never existed in the first place and just now appeared out of nowhere i was also checked his sister but there was nothing either making me a bit lost. Honestly saying someone like dawn was unique and almost impossible to not remember he was smart and vigilante the air surrounding him was in no way arrogant or over confidant it was more like thoughtful on top of that he didn''t seem to have any morals or dignity in his acts lacking a lot of common sense but having sense that far surpasses a lot of people making him a baffling existence on top of that he was strong to a monstrous degree the reason i wanted him as a bodyguard was to harness such strength and not let it go to the hands of any other person but at the same time but i soon realized that such strength couldn''t be harnessed or stored it was unknown what it was or what it did but in my eyes this kind of power looked like it could do anything which baffled me even more seeing him having a personal bodyguard such as a demon on a archfiend rank.I wasn''t even able to to fully explain the situation to the head master without sounding ridiculous but fortunately she did''t try to inquire any further to my vague explanation but at the same time it was that which made me worried...Not much time had been past since dawn had been discovered but he was already moving some big gears which would affect a lot of other gears towards him making this a really important thing to investigate before they are able to do something with it. After a few second i was finally at my destination which was the laboratory i entered it and as i did i could see a man with ginger short hair reading the news paper siting behind his desk he noticed my arrival and put the paper back onto the table grabbing his glasses to look at me. -Hello steward did you come for the test ? -yeah jerry is it done ? -Yes,it is i have already added it to the database you actually look it up right now if you want and yeah here take it back He gave me a silver spoon which was inside a plastic bag,i given him this spoon after i failed to investigate dawn at the time the only thing i could think of was to use DNA search linking it with the database from the mages society which was actually top secret and the place i was currently in could be only accessed by select few people which included me luckily. I nodded towards the researcher,he and i had a history and were actually pretty close but in the end we decided to follow different career patterns and only met by chance but still we were friends and he took me as a priority when i asked him a favor making me thankful towards him. I started walking deeper into the laboratory passing by quite a lot of other researchers who didn''t as to try to look at me and i didn''t either it was in the best interest for everyone here to not get involved with anyone other then work itself so i also followed that rule and finally entered a room with a single white computer on a desk. I sat behind the desk and and turned on the computer after a few seconds finally a search engine popped up and nothing else.I opened the file that i was holding and put on the name and the code into the search engine which were dawn''s serial numbers coded into the system for a search the DNA search would allow me to link people with the same DNA which were also stored in here with their personal information i was confident it would work but at the same time....i was worried that it wouldn''t which already told you of a how much of a abnormality dawn potentially could be i had already checked whetever or not he was human but i already knew he was 100% human. As i finished typing in the code i pressed the enter button which made the search engine instantly disappear replacing it with a lot of code,text and other graphics showing DNA structure and comparing it to a lot of other structures in light speed,compared to the U.S main computer system this was much faster allowing me to see the results in a couple seconds but after the search finally finished i looked at the person who matched dawn''s DNA and was wide eyed for a second no...i was awed amazed and gobsmacked i was also confused on how it was possible... The name that was next to dawn''s linking it read... -Aiden Senjin...head of the senjin house..... ================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 68 Smile Of Joy -Young master the ticket you talked about will arrive tomorrow did you think of how you are going to find that girl you spoke of ? Hestia said while sitting on the edge of the couch next to my chest her question was sudden and i actually was in mid thought about it but i couldn''t get my head around it so in the end i decided to just search ask people until i find her and then i will let her push the button on the watch and go home,pretty simple actually. I turned towards her and said. -No,but i don''t need to we will look through the place even if i have to put it upside down to find her Hestia seemed a bit regretful when i said that making her form a wryly smile as she said to me. -I..i see... I could see the woman who were sitting on the bed were also slightly frowning a bit sadness written all over their face.I didn''t get why they were acting like this and i probably shouldn''t ask so i kept quiet until christina who seemed to be really sour steeled herself and jumped out of the bed coming right next to me,hestia took the timing and just got up from couch and returned to the girls observing me and christina...i was puzzled what did she want ? -Master james what i am going to say now will seem incredibly selfish of me but can you please listen to my request... I was a bit surprised but nodded to tell her to go on.Christina coughed for a bit clearing her throat and started talking. -I am not going to beat around the bush so i am going to say it straight...can you please take us with you... She said with a pleading voice. Heh...what ? Wait why ? for what ? I was confused and it showed on my face but because she only saw my mask she didn''t know that i was confused and just thought i was thinking about her request and after a few seconds i finally put the pieces together and figured out why hestia insisted on taking someone like christina with us she probably was also with cahoots with them and tried to help... I took a slight glance towards hestia making her make an awkward smile seeing my stare the others were evenly a bit intimidated by so i looked back at christina,i straightened my position and just sat on the couch normally looking at her into the eyes i started thinking about it... Seeing my thoughtful look christina seemed like she wanted to say something to keep me from refusing and after another few seconds she finally did. -Master james we can all be a very big use to you if you let us show you what we can do you see we weren''t only selected as ehm..... -Sex slaves ? I said bluntly making most of the woman either blush profusely or look down in shame even hestia seemed a bit amazed by my bluntness even thought i would mostly refer as them as "Laborers" the "Sex slaves" which was the truth the reason i said that was to see if she had enough courage to continue on...and she did,she looked a bit regretful and sour but she nodded at my answer and continued on. -Yes..exactly...as you know from yesterday i told you that i am a very strong mage coming from a very influentially family too but the important thing about that is that i am a strong mage,a mage at the 8th rank actually... She made an awkward smile while fidgeting with her hands as she said that but at the time i wasn''t paying attention to it and only thought about what she said just now... A 8th rank mage...so my escort turns out to be one of the more powerful mages that exist currently but at the same time she is stuck in here as a slave...i really didn''t know what to think,it sounded a bit ironical to end up like this with her strength but at the same time i admired her strength and power to be able to climb up so high for her age that was...i guessed that she was between 18 or 21 years old...no wait stop thats not important. She wants me to take her and the other woman with me but i didn''t really know what to think about it this could potentially be very troubling towards me if people find out that i have slaves and how would i even explain this to steward when he sees it...well maybe he won''t care but what about cecilia ? As i was thinking about it i got and idea and asked her. -Can''t i just cut off that collar of yours ? When i said that it made her go pale for a second as she sub-consciously touched her iron collar and told me. -Cutting it off won''t help we are already sealed with the slavery mark and the only reason this collar is around us is to prevent us from escaping if the collar gets cut off the mark that is engraved on our necks will get evoked and we will die from a heart attack...and removing the mark is also impossible because once you get marked it will be stuck onto your soul trying to remove the spell will have a huge risk of losing your life all together which isn''t an option either... I wasn''t surprised because i already guessed something similar to that would happen... I sighed for a second making christina go red on her face because of her guilt,asking me something like this... Lets think more rational here...i don''t need to agree with her i can just say no and be done with it and on the other hand i can say yes and she could somehow help me find that girl but i would have 11 different woman with exceptional skills following me around...over all the reason she wants me to take her and the woman was because she didn''t want to live as a slave forever she also valued her friends here and wished the same for everyone... I took a slight glance towards the woman who sitting on the bed i could see a sad and hopeless expression in their eyes there were small foggy clouds about to appear in those beautiful eyes i knew that if it was any other man other than me they would say yes on the spot they would probably also take the chance and have intercourse with them...who knows maybe i am just weird. As i saw their sad faces it reminded me of myself for some reason...hah i truly am an idiot ain''t i ? Taking pity when it doesn''t have a place. (Whoosh) With a quick draw i summoned the plasma sword activating it and pointing it towards christina''s neck almost touching the iron collar my draw and movement was so fast that christina wasn''t able to catch up with it through her eyes and was momentarily confused on the spot looking at the golden light which was next to her neck she could feel the heat radiating from it which wasn''t really hot to be able to burn but still uncomfortable to be near with and after she realized what had happened christina froze in cold sweat shaking for a bit but knowing full well that if she took one wrong move her head would roll... If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. The other woman seeing my action gasped and looked scared for a second even hestia was surprised why i was doing this but she didn''t try to interfere as she closed her eyes not willing to see what was about to happen. -Ehh...master james ? She asked almost pleading as i looked at her coldly i could see the drop of sweat rolling down her head and sliding down onto the plasma sword making a sharp sound as the steam started to appear in the air she gripped her hands tighter as to not move any further. She looked into my eyes seeing only a vast field of coldness into setting her into a further terror that she couldn''t even imagine herself it was like standing in mount Everest completely naked you opponent knowing full well what your next step would be or how you would react this nakedness made her blush heavily for a second she felt cold and vulnerable almost instinctively trying to hide her breasts and nether regions from me but stopping midway she continued to stare at me. -I will give you 2 choices right now 1.I will take you with me but only you and not the rest. I stopped talking and waited for a bit to let her thoughts sink in on what i was saying to her as she finally got enough composure to ask me. -what is choice 2 ? At that i moved my free hand towards my mask holding onto the edge of it i slowly started to raised the base of the mask upwards revealing my face making every woman in room gasp in amazement as they looked at me with astonishment even hestia had wide eyes and an open mouth as she saw my face for the first time...and christina she wasn''t different she the one who was the closest and i could see her face turn even more redder almost making me think she was about to explode there was even some small steam coming from her head as she looked at me intently. Bu that quickly changed as a i made a cold smile the coldness that was once there returned once again the warmth was only temporary as it reflected on my expression. -Choice number 2 is that i will kill you and take the rest of the woman with me this is a choice only you can make so do it quick you understand me ? I made a show by slightly moving the plasma sword closer and then back scaring her for a bit as she started thinking about it and only after a few seconds it dawned on her as her expression was very conflicted on what to do she more than once wanted to look at her friends but i didn''t let her this was her own choice and it was something i needed to know if i really had decided on my own choice it is... Suddenly christina stopped everything she was doing and closed her eyes the plasma sword was radiating and lighting up her face as i watched without blinking there was not much sweat left on her face as i could hear her heartbeat slowly calming down...she had decided. With that thought she opened her eyes revealing a look of regret but also determination as she announced to me. -I take choice number 2.... As she finished saying that the room sank into deep darkness as the woman started shaking even more.The youngest of them angela was even more shaken as she started crying shouting at christina -No,DON''T please no i don''t want you to die choose number 1 its okay you deserve it you even asked him thats already more than we could do... The other woman looked down an expression of full guilt spread on their face as they all agreed with angela telling christina it was right for her to choose to go with me alone.Christina smiled for a second happy because of their thought for her but in the end she shook her head and said. -Its better for everyone to be happy it''s not good to be selfish and greedy after all the reason i am here is because i was greedy so i should at least help the others then make them more miserable... Her words had touched the others as they also started to cry it even touched me somewhat but not so much as i never had comrades on the prison itself i was alone always only trying to protect my sister as best i could do..yes that was my goal to live to protect what was close to me. Christina turned back to me closing her eyes as a single tear dropped down her left eye she was sad but she didn''t seem to regret it so she waited and waited and after a full 5 minutes she noticed nothing was happening to her she wondered if it was already over as she slowly opened her eyes but then she realized...nothing had happened...the golden light stream was gone from her neck and i was laying down onto the couch mask. -ehh...what just.. Christina was confused as she looked at me with surprise. -I had seen your determination and that of your friends that alone is enough for me so go rest we will leave tomorrow the moment the ticket arrives also hestia Hestia smiled very happy and cheerful at that as she quickly came by my side her smile was comparable to the sun as she got close to me. -Yes...young master...hehe I could tell what she was thinking and she was probably going to annoy me with that in the future but i didn''t care and told her. -Go to chase and tell her that i am taking 12 woman from this place if she wants anything in return try to barter with her if she doesn''t then don''t and just come back. Christina was overjoyed when she heard what i said but after another few seconds she realized something as she asked me. -wait we are 11 woman who is the 12th ? I almost forgot that so i told hestia who to bring. -Tell chase to bring me a little girl with long black hair the one who was purchased recently she''l know who it is... Christina hearing what i said was wide-eyed for a second it seemed like she understood who i was talking about but shut her mouth and didn''t try to ask further and just turned around towards her friends who were also crying out of joy and relief telling her to come back to them. Hestia also nodded her head and started to race out of the room with high-speed. As everyone returned doing their own thing i also sighed while lying down the couch more comfortably christina was still standing at her place as she turned around towards her friends. I could hear her mutter something quietly. -thank you... This time hearing it made me smile for a second as i remembered the incident in the carriage where we first me but this time her thanks seemed a bit happier then before. ========================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 69 Embrace Yourself While i was lying down the couch i waited for hestia to return and tell me the news i wasn''t happy or anything or expected anything it could also turn out that taking them wasn''t possible so i didn''t want to disappoint anyone which was actually very hard right now because they all seemed so happy about it too if they heard that they couldn''t leave this place in the end.I didn''t know what they would think..maybe suicide ? most likely they seemed really desperate about it and if doesn''t work i think they would rather die or search for another opportunity but i think that christina would stop the person who would try suicide her will showed me that she was a dependable person to be with. The woman in the room were still talking with each other but now a bit more quieter when they noticed i wasn''t saying anything just indulged with my thoughts they thought i was actually taking a nap and where considered about it as they started whispering with each other because of my enhanced hearing i could hear their conversation even thought they were whispering quietly... =================Chrisitin''s P.O.V================ There was sudden silence in the room as we noticed that james seemed to have fallen asleep,i couldn''t tell because of his mask but staying quiet seemed a much better choice then to disturb i had already asked something very ridiculous and i still wanted to stay on his good side now that i had seen his bad one...well actually i didn''t mind his bad one just if he is a little more gentle... In that instant i could feel my face heating up as i remembered his face from so close distance...calm down he seemed to be at least 2 or 3 years younger then me so stop imagining something weird you gonna scare him away...or worse maybe you gonna make him hate you ! I looked at the others for a second to see how they were doing,some were looking towards james and some just started fidgeting with their hands a bit nervous deep in thought even i wasn''t different as them over all i felt happy that he accepted us. -Ehm do you think we should start doing "These" things with him now ? as a thanks i mean... Angela said quietly,out of all the people angela was the most pure one and naive too it was surprising she was this pure even thought she lived half of her life here but mostly doing physical labor or getting educated even the guards weren''t allowed to touch anywhere weird or they would get obliterated by the master of the house chase,angela was valued a lot as a asset and item thats why she was mostly isolated from the outer world and just kept here in this house like a precious livestock. Her face was already scarlet bright even in this dark room you could almost see her face glow as she looked down. The others seeing her act like that made a bit of a wryly smile but we all could understand what she meant by that and when she mentioned it my brain started to go all kinds of places...... I could tell the others were also starting to think about it and some even started to blush furiously while looking down we all remembered what was behind that mask and we already had some hopes in him so its really no wonder I quickly started shaking my head...calm down you aren''t a teenager anymore get yourself together we are still slaves...who knows maybe he is just acting all fine and dandy and then when were alone then he will show his true face ! -... Well even i was doubting that but i can still wish right... -What kind of place do you think we will go to now... Asked one of the woman who sitting next to me she was hugging her long legs forming into a ball her long chestnut hair was slightly blocking her eyes as she looked down for a bit. I sighed for a bit,it wasn''t a sigh of desperation but relieve it was something i could finally do without feeling sad a lot of sudden. -I don''t know but i bet its a whole lot better then this place but the real important thing here is that we shouldn''t make him hate us we have to work hard and i am sure he won''t use as in any sort of evil ! Everyone nodded at my words firmly and i could see burning passion ignite in their eyes as they started to once again go back to their own thoughts. While we were doing so i started thinking about my family and friends where i was born and what i did over these past 2 years of my life i was now 20 years old and the world had probably changed a lot since then it is unknown if i ever see my family again,they probably even believe that i am dead since "that guy" gave me an impossible mission...i wonder are they alright ?How did they live over these 2 years did they ever remember me ? Did they search for me mourn for me ? These kind of things are thoughts that i never really explored since i got here but now that i was about to leave this place i should be able to contact my family again but....i was a slave... I looked towards james for a second...he was very mysterious and i could tell that he wasn''t a good or bad person he just followed his goals and orders but at the same time he can be surprisingly kind maybe its just because we are woman that he took pity in us but at the same time i could see that he wasn''t interested in us,there were some small sparks of lust but they would be extinguished the next second it kinda hurts my pride as a beauty when he does that but its not like i can do anything even that subordinate of his seems to be the same getting all close to him.... No,he did pity us but not because we were miserable or because we were woman.I could see it in his cold eyes when told me to choose whetever or not i will go myself or get killed and let the other go other then determination there was a slight spark sympathy in his eyes...maybe he pitied us because of personal experience ? As i was thinking so i noticed that some of the woman were nudging me with a really amused smile. -Hey don''t get ahead of yourself its not decided that your gonna bag him maybe he will chose someone else like me... I was wide eyed for a second because of her bold announcement the other woman were evenly amazed but there was also a trace of envy and unwillingness to their gaze and one after another they started to say the same thing but just pointing at it vaguely and not actually confessing it over all our little conversation turned into a free for all competition on who can get him first which i didn''t turn down....after all i had also my pride as a woman. All of the woman here were really shrewd with their thought so i can''t lose to them who knows maybe they will go as far as rape him at night so i have to build a fence and protect him ! For second as i was thinking that i imagined him tying me up inside a cage doing all sorts of things....yes i have to definitely protect him from those wicked woman ! Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ===================Dawn''s P.O.V=================== I felt my face heat up since the start of their little conversation that turned into something like a competition and the prize seemed to be me but i can''t remember when i agreed to this but at the same time commenting on that seemed a bit awkward so i kept quiet and pretended to sleep which i obviously couldn''t because of their really "Bold" debate.... It had been about 20 minutes since hestia left i was starting to wonder where she had gone for so long maybe she got lost...i quickly used the connection between us and called her. -What is taking you so long did you get lost ? I asked through my mind i could feel that she was already on the second floor but only after a few seconds she finally replied to me. -Ehmm...young master i think we have a problem... (BOOM) With that said a giant explosion could be heard coming from the second floor the room also started to shake as the dust on the ceiling started flying down there were massive amounts of small cracks appearing on the walls...what is happening. The woman were surprised and also startled for a second as the felt the room shake from the explosion couple of the coughed because of the dust they had accidentally inhaled. I quickly stood up grabbing my jacket i started connecting back to hestia asking her. -Hestia whats going on ? Where are you ? Answer ME ! -... There was no reply but knew she wasn''t really dead because i was still able to connect to her...she seemed to be extremely busy right now... (BOOM) Another loud explosion could be heard as the room started to shake once more christina and the others were already standing next to me waiting for me to say something. -Master james... -Get out right now it isn''t safe here the building can collapse any moment. I told them straight while putting on my jacket,christina seemed really worried about the situation like the rest but she nodded to me and started issuing commands which everyone complied to. With that out of the way we quickly left the room and as i started looking around the hallway i could see a lot of people going to where the exit was these were guards and other slaves running in full speed fear showing on their face. I quickly grabbed one of the slaves and asked her what was going on. -The...there is some kind of maniac in the second floor with big white feathery wings and white robes he wields a giant sword fighting against a flaming woman... -In what room are they fighting ? The female slave seemed to be in a hurry and started thinking about where it was and quickly said. -Its in the office room 21 you can''t miss it its the first door on the left next to the stairs... I nodded to her and let her go making her run for her life and as she started running another explosion could be heard startling her and making her trip on the ground...it seemed like she had hurt her leg from the fall as she tried to stand up a bit teary. -Here..get up i help you Christina was standing beside the female slave and offered a hand to the fallen slave girl which she accepted with a thanks i was still thinking of what to do when she asked me. -Aren''t you going to come with us ? Christina asked hopeful the others were evenly expecting me to come with them bit i shook my head. -My subordinate is upstairs and if i let her get hurt what kind of master would i be ? You guys should go out this won''t take a while Christina and the others made a slight sour expression but they nodded to my answer and started leaving the mansion with the hurt slave... I also waved them goodbye and started jogging towards the stairs while passing by a lot of staff and other slaves,i still tried to communicate with hestia to get an update on how the things were going and after a few minutes of no response i stopped trying and instead concentrated on the run i slowed time while i was doing so and finally i reached to the place where the stairs were but to my surprised when i looked at the direction of the stairs to the second floor all i could see was red...for a second i thought it was just the color but i soon realized my mistake because other then the massive amount of red there were a dozens of corpses lying around the stairs these were all different kinds of staff and guards sliced in two or four pieces the scene was horrific and as i stood there watching in confusion i could see 3 individuals clad in white robes holding white swords in one hand they also had belts with different gadgets and i could see some automatic-guns strapped on their waists and shoulders... They also noticed my arrival and turned to me and when i looked at them i noticed that they were 2 men and 1 female,while they were standing in that mess of corpses i also observed that their robes which were pure white didn''t have as to a speck of blood on them which made a bit more then confused.The woman who seemed to be the leader of this group smiled for a second walking towards me with her sword drawn. -Ahh another sullied one has come did you come here to be embraced by light if so then be assured that you will be forgiven for your sins if you don''t resist the embrace of god ! -~Be embraced !~ The other 2 guys put their hands together as if they were praying as they repeated that sentence to me...creepy I looked towards the woman who seemed to be waiting for my answer,her sword was drawn and you could see lines of blood streaming down onto the tip of the sword...I shifted my look towards the eyes of the woman and i was amazed that i couldn''t see any falsehood or deceit in her eyes she truly believed in what she just said and justified her actions with those words...the other 2 guys weren''t different as all 3 of them smiled happily which didn''t really fit the imagine with large amount of gore they were standing at... I summoned the plasma sword not activating it i told her. -Embrace yourself you sicko -That i will do but only after you ! YOU INSOLENT FOOL The expressions of all 3 of them turned into a extremely vicious and angry one as they charged at me with superhuman speed...but still i wasn''t fazed and stopped time. (Click) ============================================ I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 70 Archangel The golden light stream radiated from the handle as i started walking towards those 3 who had a pretty ferocious expression on their face,their silver swords were stained with fresh blood but there was no smell in the air anymore because time had stopped meaning everything had turned into a zero even smell was like this which was interesting. I wasn''t in a hurry and instead of finishing them i started inspecting them more,their clothing was pure white and had a lot of insiginia''s on them such as crosses and other crests,the string that was used was golden and their over all equipment was good the only thing that i was confused about was how they got inside of here,even hestia could feel chase''s sisters from miles away but not them... After a few minutes i stopped what i was doing and just finished the business making one swift swing on each of them i started to go upstairs feeling the disgusting squishy gore under my boots as i started time again. -uhh ? I took a slight glance behind me...the 3 were stuck at their positions not moving as if statues,i had seen this happening a dozens of times so i wasn''t interesting in them exploded no the reason i would always do this was because i wanted to be sure they are dead. And like so with swish sound streams of blood started to ooze from their bodies and cuts started to appear out of nowhere...at least thats what they were thinking. -ahahaha you have bested us sullied one but our prophet will show you the holy way to forgiveness... I cut into her words. -There is no such thing as the holy way you fool,can''t you see it now as you''re dying ? I asked the woman who gasped for a second as she laughed lightly her expression turned into a soft one as she said ironically. -You are right...i...was trully...stupid...wasn''t i ? (Tsishh) And with those words her upper body exploded in a fountain of blood i could see slight regret in her eyes but they were already starting to lose their original blue color i didn''t look at it anymore and just looked up towards the stairs...it take a while but not for me. I started to run a bit faster while slowing down time and while i was doing so i could feel the distance between me and hestia shrink every step i took and like so i finally reached the second floor.While i was walking up i noticed more of these psychos with the white robes walking around shooting their guns at the staff personal for the sake of it i just kept on cutting through them one by one as i walked passed them i knew that if i would start time again there would be a pool of blood in this vicinity well not like anyone can proof i had done nor anyone would actually sue me right ? And with that thought i finally arrived to the door the female slave had told me about,when i arrived i saw 3 guys with a different kind of uniform standing guard at this place holding greatsword instead of longswords well they weren''t a problem as i cut through them and got inside of the room and the first thing i saw was a...angel ? I started time normally again and as i did the winged man with the large sword turned to me in surprise because his was originally turned to me i didn''t notice hestia who was standing in front of him,She was still in her human body but now she was full on battle mode as crystal flames were surrounding her and you could see those flames shape into a large bird which was the phoenix while hestia stood as the center piece her eyes were glowing orange and her long red hair also glowed while fluttering in the flames that were dancing around her. -Who are you sullied one i had not seen thine enter the room The winged man spoke as he fluttered his wings very suddenly blocking the large fireball that hestia shot at him when he spoke to me extinguishing the roaring flame through a large gust of wind,he didn''t as to turn to her to block her attack and hestia didn''t hesitate to attack him while she had the chance to do so. While i was just observing them the air of the winged man suddenly changed as anger flooded in his expression. -SPEAK sullied one ! I am already giving you face for having the honor to talk to someone as me before your death now answer me how did you get inside where are my followers ? Hestia was looking at me a bit worried and nervous she probably thought that i was about to get blasted or sliced by this guy but that wasn''t the case for now so i looked closer to him. He stood almost 7 feet tall and held a large sword on his right arm his clothing was also white with red lines and golden strings attached to it he had long blonde hair and blue eyes with 3 different sized halo''s floating up and down from his head not touching it directly either but just staying at the same wave line.The most eye-catching feature of his was of course his wings which were 8 feet long each they were not fully streched but slightly folded for him to give room his over all appearance was that of a handsome big man and the air around him reminded me of that of king a bit intimidating but i wasn''t scared of him of course. -Who are you ? I asked ignoring his first question which made him narrow his eyes for a bit as he looked at me,because he could only see my eyes it was unknown to him what kind of expression i was making while asking him in a flat tone. The winged man-made a mocking smile for a second as started laughing slightly i also took the chance to take a glance towards hestia to see if she was overly damaged but it seems like she was alright even thought i could see a giant crater in the wall behind her which worried me for a bit... -HAHA you are amusing sullied one but i shall regardless introduce myself ! I am Michael The Archangel ! i am also called Saint Michael if you like....haha He laughed coldly while staring at me and while he was doing that i started thinking about who he could be because for some reason i knew him from somewhere...where was it...wait... -Are you the guy from the bible who defeated satan ? My question for some reason made the guy even more amused as he started to laugh even more while holding his stomach hestia seemed a bit confused but regardless she used that timing to shot 8 different fire balls at the same time i could even feel the heat from here which already told you how hot those balls really were. As the angel continued to laugh he didn''t look at the 8 large and powerful fireballs as he just raised his left hand opening his palm and when he did so a golden barrier appeared behind him colliding with the 8 fireballs and completely nullifying the impact and explosion hestia was sour by the complete effortless way of blocking her strong attack but she was not defeat yet as anger started to ignite in her eyes her flames were also started to rage even more becoming pure white reaching a ridiculous temperature of heat..... You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. -yes,mortal i am the so-called guy from the bible if you want to call me that,the mortals had really well depicted the way i had defeated my brother but in the end this doesn''t matter as to i have already figured out who you are ! I was a bit wide-eyed for a second as he announced that...could he have seen through my mask ? maybe he is an archangel or something its the opposite of arch-fiend i really don''t know what they can i am just assuming that this guy has a similar amount of strength like leraje does. -I have heard of you false prophet you are the champion of evil a wolf in sheep''s clothing you have deceived many people with that striving for your quest to release the child of destruction that will bring the end of this world and for this sin i will have you feel the cold steel of my blade for i am the bringer of justice and peace..haha don''t look so surprised i have figured out who you are by sensing your evil essence you have also some part of divine essence on your body maybe an item you have stolen who knows but know that today is the end of you ! I will take the so-called "Ticket" and kill the child of destruction and then..... His first few sentence''s shed some light to mysteries but i had no idea where he got the news that i was some kind of devil worshiper but at the same time it wasn''t important to me...its not like i am christian well i read the bible but only because it was a nice piece of literature and nothing else. While i was thinking so i quickly cut onto his annoying righteous speech and asked him one question i was curious about. -Why did you your men kill all those people ? He stopped talking for a second a bit displeased by my sudden cut in his "oh so amazing speech" but he put it down and just made a smug face the air around him once again turned haughty as he talked chest high with clear disdain in what he said. -Those people have sinned and that''s why i am giving them a chance to redeem themselves in heaven or hell,be punished for the deeds they did and live a life of relieve and retribution in their next life to come to this world ! My gaze turned very cold as i looked at him a bit baffled. -There were people among them who were innocent of all of this but your actions have made them involved even your subordinates aren''t clean what they are doing is sinning too which doesn''t make sense if you compare it with your words... Note to myself...never let stella get near any church or priest. When i said so the angel didn''t seem to care as he just shrugged his shoulders and pointed his overly large sword at me hestia seemed to gnashing her teeth as she saw that action and once again channeled a large fireball which was pure white almost blinding to the eyes it scorched the ground to oblivion as it flew towards the archangel who made another very displeased face...i could see drops of sweat on his forehead...it seems like he has a really tough time handling hestia and on top of that i think he is a bit arrogant talking to me while he has an opening believing he can handle this easily which he obviously can''t.He turned his head towards me as he replied to me. -HAH you mortals are all simple-minded and lowly fools ! You don''t understand the greater good we do for this world to keep existing you can only complain while hiding in your miserable shadows and this action alone is worthy for your death mortal so be obedient and take the fate that had been prepared for you all along mortal ! With that said he howled in anger as he flapped his pure white wings taking a step forward leaping towards me he held his large sword in one hand as he was approaching me in almost sonic speed truly he was the fastest opponent i had ever seen,hestia seeing his action started to get anxious from the very beginning she only stood at that one position and i couldn''t understand why until i realized that something was keeping her there locked but not disabled it also hindered me from communicating to her which was also a bummer but now when she saw me getting attacked she tried everything she could to get freed from the cage that locking her up and as the angel stood only 3 meters away from me she closed her eyes as tears were falling down and her flames started to die out in that very instant as she held her ears to block all sound in despair... I was unmoving at the moment and only watched the angel get near me while i was holding the plasma sword handle without drawing i could see the angel pulling his sword for a cleave he was thinking to end this fight in one clear swing of his sword and it was even much faster than his movement almost exceeding sonic speed and going into sound speed territory and with that said his sword made one flashy cleave as dust started surround us in a thick curtain. (DING) The angel stood still for a second almost frozen you could hear the sound of something metallic falling down onto the ground it was heavy too making a shallow sound. Hestia who seemed to be in the depth of despair suddenly opened her eyes in confusion...she didn''t seem to understand why she was still here and as if remembering something she quickly looked towards us as the thick curtain of dust started to die out revealing 2 individuals standing very close to each other,the one with the wings was holding onto a broken sword that was cut in two from the blade part while next to him stood a youngster holding something like a jet black handle from which a golden stream of light appeared which seemed to have cut off the huge sword. Both me and him stood in our positions i was still unmoving and only had activated the handle when he had swung at me of course he could have changed the trajectory of his swing to avoid the plasma sword but he didn''t he was so sure about his win that he thought that his sword was enough to subdue me with pure force and in the end it didn''t as his other end of the sword laid on my left side cut off without a resistance,we stood like that for a few second as the angel started shaking his eyes and mouth showed full disbelieve as he jumped back keeping a distance between us. -HOW....IMPOSSIBLE HOW COULD YOU CUT THE LIGHT BRINGER A SWORD MADE BY THE CREATOR HIMSELF ! He was furious and you could see spit coming out of his mouth while he was roaring in with his blood-shot eyes even his halo''s were going up and down rapidly as he stood there panting heavily but i just stood there i took a slight glance towards the broken piece on the ground and asked him with a slight smile. -You know it seems like i had changed my fate just now doesn''t it ? =================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 71 The Fallen Michael hearing my words fumed out of anger as he threw away his broken sword and instead summoned a sword made out of pure light in each of his hands with that he roared a war cry and jumped at me but while he was doing so i had already stopped time as i swung my sword in 2 specific areas stepping behind him and starting back time. As i did so michael stopped mid step while holding his light swords which instantly disappeared from his hands he stood like that for 7 seconds until blood started streaming from his back sullying his beautiful pure white wings with blood stains... -...uhh hukk.. Michael kneeled down for a second as blood continued to flow down his back and you could finally see that deep cuts started to appear on the parts where his wings were once attached to him,he was gnashing and smashing the ground with his but it couldn''t lighten his pain as his two wings finally fell down onto the ground with a heavy sound. (BAFF) I started walking towards him while holding the weapon for his execution he slightly turned towards me with a small smile of disdain but on fear,i could see that he never feared the aspect of death as he was after all a veteran warrior who had more than once met death to his face and survived through it so he knew that death was coming to him as i strolled towards him with a cold expression on my face,he didn''t even yelp when his wings fell down showing his endurance it was truly a shame that such a man had turned out like this but i wasn''t going to mourn after him because the only actions that count are those who are made now not in the past. -You toyed with me from the very beginning didn''t you ? Making me say things and answer questions which you needed answers you led me into a trap of false security as you laid out the whole plan in your head...for that i have applause you young warrior...or should i call you demigod no you are mortal how about hero but at the same time its wrong too because the good once don''t eliminate the good ones so calling you a villain is ore suitable isn''t ? He looked at my eyes for a second with a smile on his face but when we locked stares he paled and shivered from fear for some reason and looked the other way odd... -Spare me your philosophy and just tell me who had sent you here ? -Why should i you are going to kill me regardless and even if i tell you it won''t make a difference because you can''t beat someone like the creator it is fate that... With quick movement i held the tip of the plasma sword behind the angels throat,one slight movement was enough to behead him i had already noticed that all of his powers were gone when his wings were cut down,his superhuman strength and speed was now disabled rendering him into a normal man.I didn''t know if he was going to resurrect after death but i assumed that resurrection was really power consuming thinking about the way chronos explained to me so it was worth killing him. -Didn''t i just change the fate you had foretold me michael ? I can see that even gods aren''t all mighty your sword was just in two by mine isn''t this enough proof for you to realize that not everything is set in stone ? Michael looked towards the tip of the plasma sword and didn''t answer my question he just closed his eyes waiting for his death. -Just kill me i have already failed my creator becoming a traitor myself i deserve the punishment 100 folds... His words reverberated in my ears and i could tell that he wasn''t lying when he said that he truly believed in every word he had said so far and accepted his death so easily...pathetic disgusting...all of a sudden anger surged in my head and after that a loud ringing sound could be heard in my head...what...what was happening ? As i was starting to think like that the clavicula forcefully got summoned in front of me it a bright light particle effect there were newly made scribbles on the book which i didn''t notice the last time i had seen they must be new...other than that the book was floating in the air shaking heavily and then suddenly it opened up rushing through the pages and finally stopping at a random blank page and with that a dark hole opened up inside of the page rushing out numerous amounts of chains... I quickly stepped back fearing the chains were about to attack me but it wasn''t the case instead the chains started to entangle michael from head to toe.Michael was fully chained up after only a few seconds he made a wretched cry as the chains started to squeeze him up,it wasn''t killing him i could tell the chains were doing something very different... As i was watching this in confusion hestia was already standing next to me looking at micheal with a nostalgic gaze and a bit of hatred but over all it was as if she was remembering something while looking at him i wanted to ask but i felt like the answer was soon going to show itself and it did. I looked back towards micheal who was still squeezed by the chains but not dying but at the same time his back where once his white wings were started to emit a dark fog and the chains that were squeezing him also looked like they were rather getting absorbed by micheal or rather the chains were trying to invade him while micheal was doing his best resist,but in the end micheal could do nothing but cry in agony as the chains fully entered his body and with that the dark fog on his back also suddenly expanded wide forming into a shape of twin wings michael cried towards the sky and it sounded like even the heavens were about to shatter down with his shout as the wings made out of dark fog disappeared and replaced by a pair of dark wings...leaving behind only a whimpering micheal with dark wings and nothing else... Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. -... I was speechless for a second...what the hell just happened...I looked towards the clavicula,it was still floating in the air and when i started approaching it,it fell down,i quickly caught them mid-air not closing it completely but looking inside and surprisingly the blank page was full of text titled as...The Fallen Archangel Michael It showed an illustration of michael and his information too,his abilities and personal information such as personality and what he had done in the past over all it covered everything about him in a very detailed manner. While i was looking at the clavicula honestly amazed hestia didn''t seem like she was pleased as she started to walk towards micheal with heavy steps and a sadistic smile,she stood before him and told him. -Congrats you are now one of the 72 demons...no you are the 73 should i say let me welcome you jackass michael with this !.... As she finished her words hestia raised her right leg and kicked michael onto the stomach making him fly towards the other end of the room crashing onto the wall with a loud sound leaving behind a huge crater when he finally fell from the wall......he seemed fine but the way he was acting it showed that the kick hurt like hell...for a second i was terrified of hestia when she turned towards me with a bright smile... -YOUNG MASTER you came back for me ! Hestia jumped from he position and hugged me with a laugh through our bond i could feel that she was really happy and excited right now almost as if she was about to explode... -okay okay okay hestia enough you''re going to choke me to death... She was actually going to do it while holding my head into her huge breasts... -hehe...so does that mean you didn''t like this...than how about i give you my real reward after we get to your place... She said a bit seductively i felt my cheeks warm up but i beat it down and just pushed her up,she didn''t seem to displeased when i did it more like she was motivated by that action as she stood straight chest high...this woman... I shook my head helpless for a second...i looked towards micheal...he was still holding his stomach you could see a slight spurt of blood oozing from his mouth but i could tell he would live and i also noticed that i had a bond with him now...i guessed this was the case when i saw the book it seems like the clavicula had bound to itself becoming one of the 72 demons...no its 73 now is it ? I ignored him for a second now that he was under my control i wasn''t worried about him doing anything stupid or go against me i was more interested about his reacting than obedience instead i looked towards the pile of rubble that was on the end of the room...i could feel someone was behind that rubble the whole time we were here and i could guess who it was judging from the room. -Chase ? come out its me james i have defeated the guy and he is harmless now ! I could hear her flinch for a second as she slowly peek''ed her head out of the rubble..she was injured in a few places but she was alright not that i cared but she was the one who was supposed to give me the ticket so i had to care. -Master james...is that you ? Did you really defeat that monster ? She looked around scared and when she realized that micheal was just 6 meters away from her she shrieked but she also noticed that he was wiggling in pain and quickly ran towards my side hiding behind my back as if i was her superman... -Chase he is no longer a threat so calm down more than that i wanna know why he came here he said that he was here for the ticket but you told me that it would come after 2 days... I looked into chase''s eyes for a second coldly when she heard my question she once again shrieked scared you could see her face going pale for a second,hestia on my side was snickering again looking towards the scared chase. -Now are you going to answer me ? I kept pressing on as i took a step towards her she also took a step back while trying to avoid my gaze..i could see slight regret and guilt coming from her and after another few seconds she finally couldn''t take it anymore and prostrated herself in front of me. -uhmm i am sorry...this lowly whore had actually lied to you great master...to be honest...the ticket was here the whole time...the reason i didn''t tell you this earlier master was because i wanted to spend more time with you great master but now i realize that such as lowly woman like me can''t possibly in your presence....please spare this lowly whore as i beg forgiveness... She was shaking really violently while doing this...like hell you wanted to spend time ! More like seduce me and try to show off in front of your sisters... I sighed and shook my head.This slight movement made chase even more afraid as she started to shake even more and then... (Tssss) I could hear the sound of something leaking and when i looked towards chase i could see yellow liquid coming from her it was slowly expanding into a puddle where she was prostrating herself as she was shaking even more her head was also going bright red and when hestia saw this she started to laugh hysterically holding her stomach because of it... Jesus Christ....wait no scratch that... ===================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/i Chapter 72 I Dont Take "No" As An Answer I looked towards chase for a second...a bit baffled honestly but over all i didn''t want to mentioned what just happened and just focused on her small injuries which were present here and there.I turned towards hestia who was still laughing if she was about to die and told her. -Hesita heal chase for a second i need more answers.. When i told her so hestia stopped laughing for a second and her face quickly changed into that of disgust and surprise as she looked at me. -You know i have healing abilities ? She asked her eyebrows raised,it wasn''t actually a secret seeing that she is unharmed even thought there were massive amounts of craters which looked like humanoid silhouettes resembling hestia''s body figure a lot...and now looking at her i couldn''t even as to see 1 scratch on her face or body. I didn''t reply her and just prompted her with my hand over all she couldn''t go against my orders and i could see she didn''t want to go anywhere near chase out of disgust mainly. In the end she didn''t have a choice but to do it and just stood at her position igniting her orange crystal flames leading it towards the shiver chase who was still on the ground,the heat that came from the flames wasn''t threatening more like soft and pleasent...it reminded me of the time when hestia embraced me...i didn''t know the same had also healing qualities which was also good to know. And like so the orange flames started to surround chase in a faint storm like image,the small cuts that were previously present on her face folded up into the skin becoming a pure white healthy color even the yellow liquid on the ground started to disperse into nothingness leaving her dry and cured,over all the flames didn''t harm her on contact but you could see that chase was sweating buckets even thought it was healing her,to be honest even thought the flames are harmless it still looked intimidating nonetheless. After the procedure i ordered chase to stand up properly and start telling me where the ticket is...i wasn''t going to waste anymore time making me a bit impatient. Chase seemed overjoyed that she was cured from her minor injuries but she still had a bright crimson face probably remembering what just happened a few minutes ago,she didn''t try to let me stay or change the subject and just told me that the ticket was actually in this room behind a painting locked inside of a safe... I told her to hurry up and take it and with that she ran off towards the other end of the room shoving some rubble to the side to reach the safe... Hestia in the meantime looked a bit annoyed as she told me from the side. -Young master it is alright that you aren''t that angry because she hid that from you but at the same time doesn''t this seem a little bit too soft ? What if she starts gossiping around that you are soft-hearted and weak your image could be taken badly you know ? Hestia said a bit concerning.Listening to her i wasn''t really worried because i only was going to use this identity as "James" once,after all this i will just give the badge back to caine and be done with it but concerning chase and her lie...yes i was quiet mad honestly for making me lose so much time...but at the same time if she hadn''t done this from the beginning i am sure i wouldn''t have met christina and the others and agreed to take them along... I just sighed and told hestia that it was alright making her smile even more...this girl...she planned this from the very beginning didn''t she? I just shook my head and dismissed that thought and looked towards chase again...she had already managed to find the safe and started to type in her pass code i was surprised it didn''t take as much damage as i thought it would have but in the end it was luck i guess. After chase opened the safe and started rummaging through it she finally found the ticket which looked like a smart phone honestly...i was a bit confused on how to use it but i noticed that it had the same circle drawing of a transportation gate which i had also in my house too but a lot smaller fitting into the ticket,the material was some kind of metal and it was also transparent and smooth,the circle seemed to be inside of the thing making me able to see it through the transparency. Hestia also seemed curious about the device which i came,there was a slight clueless expression on her face when she looked at the ticket so i asked chase. -How do i use this ? I turned towards chase who was kneel''ed down in front of me...i was really not used to this kind of stuff making my face harder when i saw her but i knew that trying to tell her to stand up properly wasn''t going to help. Chase seemed happy that i had asked her as she raised her and said. -You just have to let your mana flow inside of the ticket and let the spell evoke on itself...its similar on how you use a scroll...and you can also transport more than one individual as long as you are linked with that person physically,the limit for that is 30 people though. I froze for a second...you need magic for this ?...i can''t use magic neither can hestia... As i was thinking about it,suddenly an idea popped up in my head...christina...i smiled for a second amused on how ironic and unintentional it was. With that thought i just stored the ticket into the clavicula,i wasn''t going to go just yet because there were a few things which i needed to prepare before we would go towards the colloseum one of which concerned the 12 woman i was going to take along with me. I turned my eyes towards chase for a second...how do you even say this ? Hey,i am going to take your woman ? your slaves ? Give me your woman ? Threaten her ?...i am confused... Seeing me brood over the matter hestia smiled for a second and stepped forward getting closer to chase and whispering to her something. -You know he is about to decided what to do with you so if i was you i would be doing something real fast to appease him because i wouldn''t want to be here when you draw the short end of the stick if you know what i mean... Chase started shaking even more when she finished listening to hestia but she wasn''t finished yet as hestia started to make an even more sinister expression...i could tell she was enjoying this which creeped me out for a second but it was alright. -let me give you an advice how about you give him the 11 slaves he had spent some time with,i could tell he enjoyed them very much and it would probably satisfy him a lot making him forget about the situation,trust me it''l work and another thing add in the girl with black long hair the one you bought recently i could tell the way he was looking at her that she was in his liking... The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Hestia continued to tell chase about how i was a ferocious beast which made chase''s eyes turn a lot listening to her and over all because i could hear every word my face was also heating up quiet a bit making me thankful that i still had the mask on...hestia can be really dangerous sometimes... Hestia finished after a couple of seconds and returned back to my side as if nothing happened chase looked a bit conflicted on what to do,i could tell she didn''t want to give me those slaves seeing how valuable they are but at the same time she was scared of me so when i wanted to ask her to leave she visibly paled and interrupted me telling me she would give me those woman for a sign of apology. When she told me so i acted as if i was thinking about it and just accepted it at the end making chase sigh out of relieve,she told me that i needed to make a contract with those woman using a special method she knew,i kinda felt cautions because of the things i heard from the woman concerning slavery which was almost impossible to remove so i gave chase a cold gaze as i slightly reminded her of what would happen if something would go wrong...she understood and nodded her head furiously in the end almost about to cry. I sighed for a second,turning towards the exit i observed my surroundings which was trashed very heavily i was surprised the room was actually still standing with all the craters and large tears on the walls and ground,this just goes to show how good the craftsmanship was put into this building...not that i cared of course. -Ehm young master aren''t forgetting something ? Hestia stood in front of me reminding me while pointing towards the other end of the room where i saw a guy with blonde hair and large black wings trying to get up on his feet there was a visible expression of pain while he was holding his stomach and you could see traces of blood coming from his mouth...michael...i almost forgot about this guy even hestia had mentioned it..he is the 73th demon right now even i am curious as to why the clavicula had chosen him but thats not important right now the real question was...what do i do with him ? I started walking towards micheal while thinking like that...his clothes were now ripped and dirty from the impact especially his back which was crimson red and reeking of blood,the blood came from the time when i cut his wings off his back resulting in him losing his power and blood weakening him but now the wings had regrown into a pair of jet black large wings you could also see sharp fang like spikes on the edges of the wings looking very intimidating,but i wasn''t scared i already showed who is the stronger one and micheal wasn''t dumb enough to attack me again...maybe he was. Noticing me closing in on him he stared at me with a complicated gaze it had traces of hatred and regret mixed into it but over all he seemed to be mostly confused and when i stopped 3 meters away from him he wanted to say something but didn''t get to say it as i interrupted him rudely. -From here on out you are my servant and the 73th demon of the clavicula you are bound to me and must follow my orders no matter what meaning that "no" isn''t a answer even if it means to kill yourself.. -DON''T JOKE WITH ME MORTAL ! Michael shouted at me as his face contoured anger,the shout was powerful no even inhuman and could probably bring down normal people with the sound alone....but who said i was a normal guy ? With that exclamation of his hestia didn''t as to hesitate and moved in insane speed standing next to micheal holding a sword made out of a highly condensed flame which was pale white under micheals throat the heat radiating from the sword alone made me sweat even thought i was 3 meters away from it showing you how hot he was feeling right now or if he was starting to get steamed under the heat of the sword which wasn''t even touching him. Micheal''s face was sweating profusely from the heat turning bright red,the sweat that was dropping from his face didn''t even have the chance to drop as it literally turned into steam when it appeared making him look like a hot head literally. -As i said i don''t take "no" as an answer and you can always consult with hestia here who is happy enough to lead you to your road of retribution...hmm for some reason this sentence reminded me of someone... Micheal showed a bitter face when i said so as he roared at me. -KILL ME MORTAL FOR ALL I AM WORTH I AM MORE USEFUL DEAD THAN ALIVE ! I raised my hand to tell hestia to drop her sword which she did making a quiet disappointed face as she lowered her weapon and made it disappear. I turned my attention towards the furious micheal who dropped down on his heat out of exhaustion as i started walking towards him gripping my fist. -You are misunderstand things here micheal its true that you aren''t of any worth to me but at the same time i can''t just let you go unpunished you don''t even deserve death which is clearly the easy way out of here so i am going to punish you until you finally realized what you have done all your life and i will start with this single sentence I snapped my finger a his face for a second and as i did i counted down the timing for the delay which was 7 seconds and when it hit 3 seconds i told him. -I don''t take "no" as an answer understand ? He obviously didn''t understand which was showing on his expression but he would very soon which wasn''t a problem. The delay had already reached 2 seconds and as it turned into 1 second you could see condensed air started to collect at one spot which was micheals left cheek resulting in a concentrated explosion knocking him to the left side of the room where he was stopped by the wall getting stuck on it like a bug,you could see his eyes had already turned white as he was twitching from the pain alone,i just gave him a light glance and started to exit the room while hestia and chase were following me both of which were quiet amazed by the show. -Don''t worry young master he is one with the clavicula meaning that he can''t really suicide of course he can die but he will be re-summoned once the clavicula pulls his soul out and be deployed again into reality...you can also summon him whenever you want so fleeing isn''t an option either ! I nodded towards hestia''s useful information as i opened the door towards the hallway. ======================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 73 Thats All I Wanted To Know Gore...a lot of gore was greeted behind the doors as i stepped into the hallway...the 3 elite soldiers which i cut up were laid on the ground cut into 2 and the rest of the hallway didn''t look pretty either as it was also full of corpses and blood or stray organs lying around the hallway... -HUUUHHH Chase screamed for a second as she looked at the surroundings in terror,what was once a pretty hallway had turned into a slaughter-house with all these corpse which some of them weren''t even killed by me but cut by the white-robed soldiers themselves or shot down,over all it was bad be it the image the smell or sensation under your feet which was a meaty piece of body which you couldn''t avoid walking on and do you know whats worse ? I am already used to this. (SWAK!) Hestia who was walking beside me walked through the corridor with indifference written on her face i could see that she didn''t care either but chase was another story as her whole face was turning green as she coughed a couple of times but nothing would come up as the scenery just gave her the chills as she continued to follow me. With that thought we continued to walk down the hallway in silence. (Ring Ring Ring) As we were about to reach the first floor the smart phone started to ring for a second surprising me actually because i never thought i could have any reception in another dimension...I pulled out the phone out of my pocket and looked at screen to see who it was...steward ? Hestia looked a bit questionable when she heard the ring in my pocket and stared at the smart phone for a second asking. -Who is it ? Chase was also curious as stood nearby looking at my smart phone. -its actually my supervisor...well you will meet him probably in the future but over all he is the guy I go to when I usually have something to say or report. Hestia and chase nodded a bit amazed for some reason.Hestia smiled for a second as she got closer to me wanting to hear the conversation between me and steward...I was a bit confused why she was doing this because I knew very well that she could have heard the conversation even without standing so close,but I wasn''t about to question that and just answered the call..I wondered what he needed from me as i was thinking about that I realized that steward gave me only 2 days worth of rest...I was meant to come to work tomorrow...I was slightly perplexed now realizing this because I didn''t know if I could make it or not. -Hello ? steward ? There was a slight high-pitched sound over the phone that was slowly getting better and finally dying down as I heard steward over the phone with a slight cough. -Dawn I don''t think I have to remind you that tomorrow you are supposed to come to work but at the same time thats really not what I am calling you for actually are you in a different dimension right now ? The magic circuit in my phone is trying to adjust onto something... Steward was really the last person i would have liked to explain this to but at the same time i didn''t want to lie to him because having him keep a good impression of me was more favorable towards me well...in the end he knows that i am keeping a lot of things from him but he wasn''t really pushy about and just valued my work which i liked about him. -yes,i am actually in a different dimension to get something and by the way...i think i am bringing some people over to my house well lets talk about that when i arrive i may or may not come in time so i apology in advance for the inconvenience steward. There was a slight pause in the conversation as steward talked again his voice never changed and stayed passive all the way while my voice tried to sound a bit more friendly. -Alright,we talk about that when you come back and those "people" you bring i want to know if its really fine to actually bring them with you if you know what mean... There was a sharp edge on his tongue which hit a bit subconsciously making me harden...he was asking me if what i was doing was illegal and would reflect on the house in a bad way...i really didn''t know how to answer that without explaining everything in detail. -They are all willing and thats what counts... I said with a blank tone making steward sigh for a second as he told me. -If thats so than its okay and yes when you return i have things to talk to you about we discuss this later,i am hanging up. With that said steward actually hung up as i put the phone into my pocket sighing heavily explaining this is going to be a pain in the ass i swear to god...Hestia also retreated from the phone and said with a cynical smile. -Well your supervisor seems to be a hard ass how about you let me fry him up i know thats going to make him more friendly. Her smile right now was everything else than sweet as she ignited a white flame hovering above her finger,i just shook my head and told her that it wasn''t necessary he is always like that and that he doesn''t mean any harm with it thats just who is.Hestia calmed down after that and asked me. -Still young master are you sure you can trust him? You may work for him but isn''t he a bit suspicious for your taste ?Even his last line sounded as if he was about to blow on you... She said with an obvious frown on her face...even leraje had some similar feelings towards steward even thought he didn''t care much about him leraje also refused to trust him and concerning me ? I really didn''t know steward was a man of his word his action are all for the greater good of the house i never have seen a lot of expression on his face other than a passive smile or a monotone blank face reading him was hard sometimes...but i was sure that he would never act because of his own curiosity or goals someone in the house close to cecilias standing had to at least order him to do it in which he would have no choice but to agree with it and thats also something i was actually scared about... -Lets move on I dismissed that thought for a second it was important for now to finish my task I had already wasted a lot of time. With that said the 3 of us started running down the stairs faster through the hallway,the house was already full of corpse and there were also people coming out from hiding noticing that almost every white-robed soldier was already...while we were pacing i noticed that there were a lot of people resisting this onslaught,there were some of the guards which were mutilated and also other white-robed soldiers who had a lot of kitchen knives or sharpened wooden spears stuck onto them through their sides or head over all it looked like a war had broken out and was worse is that the corpses never really stopped,making me slowly nauseated by the smell not the scenery. -Young master...~ Hestia got closer to me hugging me by my side...the warmth and nice smell was almost distracting me from the awful smell that was in the air...i knew i needed to part with her as to not give her more ideas to tease me later but it just felt so good making me somewhat dazed...it seems like hestia understood my dis-comfort by the surroundings and was trying to calm me down for a bit,but i could also feel mixed feelings of selfishness under her motive as she hugged me... Seeing me being obedient this time hestia seemed overjoyed as she started to be a bit more daring which put me off for a second making me shove her away. -Ahhh i was so close !~ She said exaggerating while making a fake sobbing sound,honestly it was funny but i didn''t try to reply as we continued walking,chase just made a wryly smile and didn''t talk often,hestia and i had talked a lot of things in her presence but these things were only understandable towards me and hestia making her clueless about half the stuff we talked about and adding the dozens of corpses on the ground it was enough distraction to make her forget about this event altogether. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Over all i was a bit thankful towards hestia,she seemed overly pushy sometimes but she also knew when to stop and behind her carefree attitude also hid a roaring tiger...no more like a crying bird...which was focused and serious to its goal she had some "kind" counter parts too which i actually lacked sometimes and even now she tried to calm me down with that dumb action of herself getting herself a smile from me. We weren''t that far from the exit and i had already laid out my whole plan inside my head,but as we stepped beside the exit my enhanced hearing had already picked up letting me hear something from the outside...those were screams and gun-shots ? Hestia''s face also hardened she probably heard it too and with that i tried to open the door but noticed it was locked from the outside hestia also saw the problem and grabbed my shoulder for a second showing me a canine smile...i could feel an ominous aura surrounding her probably because the screams we had heard were from the woman i told to leave the mansion. -If i am young master ? For some reason her request sounded more like an order but thats just imagination..right ? I just nodded my head and stepped back for a second letting hestia do the job which she did quiet brutally as she raised her thick leg kicking the door by the lock with a swift motion almost breaking it apart even letting the stream of fresh air come into the hallway as i sighed out of relieve,but that didn''t hold too long as i looked forward seeing something like a crowd...they were all well armed and i could also see a lot of corpses beside them...they were surrounding a lot of slaves and personal smiling viciously and some even expressing their expression of lust as they watched the female slaves in glee...and some of their faces were familiar to me one of them being christina. Chase who also saw the crowd of soldiers surrounding the personal cursed for a second as she said. -That bitch sandra fucking bitch comes running when someone starts to bleed ! I narrowed my eyes for a second. -Who are you talking about ? I asked making chase quickly explain herself. It seems like chase has a ongoing grudge with one of the other lords of these lands her name is sandra and she actually holds a 5 star hotel which is her main headquarters of operation,she seems to be quiet famous for sweeping into a fight while her opponent is weak and seeing as how chase had described her she never fights an opponent equal in strength or stronger and prefers to run from such battles keeping a long business with her service friendly establishments while doing underhanded plans over other competitors. I was kinda amazed how she could even establish such as a "friendly" service,but i wasn''t going to ask that and just started walking towards them calmly...i had something in mind actually which was quiet convenient now. -Heeyyy chasy how you doing ?~~ Most of the soldiers noticed the door was kicked open and were looking at us from a distance while closing in on us and as we walked to them a woman with chestnut long hair and leather clothing walked over here in a melodramatic tone while leading 8 different groups of men with nasty appearances and threatening weapons to us...the woman in question looked very cute if i had to say it but there was a streak of coldness in her gaze not fitting with her sweet voice that was almost calling to see an old friend of hers which chase was obviously not...sandra i assume ? The men who were standing with their weapons drawn smiling wide as they ogled hestia who looked cold as ice giving them a death stare even thought it wasn''t obvious to a glance.Hestia obviously didn''t like their lustful glare and just returned it with an ice cold demeanor mixed with her own killing intent making the men shudder sub-consciously and grab their weapons more tighter. In the whole deal my eyes turned towards sandra for a second...she also noticed my gaze misunderstanding it as a lustful one she turned towards me for a second with a observing look as she smiled wickedly touching her own waist as she stroke a standing pose. -Hey loverboy you have quiet good eyes but a really dumb sense of loyalty here you know ? how about i let you have touch and in return you have to stab that woman behind you...and maybe also that shitty red head next to you because i don''t like her gaze its creeeepy you know ! She said amusingly while the guys on the back started laughing because of it. Hestia smiled for a second while chase face palmed for a second seeing sandra act like this,she probably got reminded of herself when we first met and honestly i also thought about chase when i saw sandra and her high and haughty personality which she was dropping on me like a bomb,but i didn''t care about her request or words specifically and asked her instead. -You have a hotel ? This question alone made the chestnut haired woman stop smiling and the rest of the troops break into laughter as they pointed at me insultingly and comparing me with animals too.Sandra thought that i was playing so she started telling me about her hotel in great detail. -Yes,for a fact i have a hotel its a 5 star no even a 6 star wouldn''t be enough to judge how wonderful it is with cuisines from all over the world,artists and musicians playing live for entertainment,rooms and halls sparkling more then a diamond itself and even the toilets are made out of pure gold,but you know what ? She paused for a second to let me ask her the obvious question which i didn''t do and like so i cold see her eyes turning cold as she looked at me as if she was looking at a piece of garbage but i wasn''t fazed but that as she continued talking. -People like you don''t get to step onto that holy ground,no,people like you follow my orders and stab my competitors and random red heads that i don''t like and those people like you do it for free sometimes but they also mostly do it because they are idiots and because they grip onto that tiny sliver of hope and life they call freedom,so let me tell you again stab the woman on your back and the fucking red had and i consider leaving you half dead... -You finished ? I asked indifferent to the fact how horrible the things she said sounded and my tone was also carefree non trembling to what she had expected it would be,expecting me to follow her words and beg for my life but that wasn''t going to happen because she had a serious misconception on who had the real leverage here. -What ? She asked a bit ludicrous on how i was still able to keep calm like that even hestia didn''t as much look at her just waiting for me to say it. -You have a hotel,thats all i wanted to know.Hestia smoke em. Giving my command Hestia smiled wickedly as white flames started to appear on her body forming into a large phoenix with her as a core. Sandra seemed a bit confused and conflicted when she saw the large flame bird that had hestia as its core appearing out of nowhere,she had never expected in her entire life that this would be one of her biggest losses she could have. ======================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 74 Me Too The wind was hot as we walked towards a shining building which looked gorgeous from the outside while following sandra who was walking in front of us leading the way a bit rigid but alright. There was an annoying smell in the air which smelled like something burned,for a second i thought about the incident that had happened couple minutes ago and assumed the strong steam after hestias flame rushed out must have soaked onto my clothing giving me this burned smell which was a bit disturbing but bearable. Hestia in question was also walking next to me with a refreshed expression on her face she didn''t seem to care about the fact that she had burned every soldier on that place leaving only ashes behind while sparing sandra and the other personal,honestly the flame work looked amazing but as the flame rushed out i couldn''t even hear a sign of a scream of the men before they were burned into ashes. -Master james if i may ask...where are we going ? For a second there i didn''t realize that christina was speaking to me because she was using a false name until hestia made a light nudge to the side reminding me of my role.I coughed for a second to clear my throat it was pretty simple where we were going and christina probably knew too. -We need to rest up for a bit and take in some info you guys also need to clothe properly instead of those rags Christina and the other girls blushed for a second when i mentioned they makeshift clothing which was basically rags barely hiding their skin and covering enough to seem polite about it too.I could see christina pushing down her little skirt she made which didn''t really hide a lot not even reaching her thigh and i almost guessed that it was probably a bit chilly for her and the others so i let hestia make hot air around us for comforts sake. On the topic itself sandra turned towards us with a cheerful smile not daring to have anything else as she asked me. -So your name is master james? It is fitting very much to a person your statue and i hope that my establishment can befit your needs master james anything really..... She said a bit anxiously,but her smile never faltered and i could see some small drops of sweat on her face as she faced me still walking in a backwards track waiting for my answer which never came actually making her shut up and walk straight again.Hestia snickered for a second seeing this act out and knew why because i wasn''t going to further involve myself with anyone from this place without needed to do so. Chase was also snickering because i was ignoring sandra and concerning the rest of the people behind me which were the 12 slave woman and other personal which belonged to chase i guess...we were all going to stay in sandra''s place for the time being and also sarah was in this group too standing behind christina the whole time taking small glances at me a bit warily,christina said she had told sarah the news and sarah herself didn''t seem to be sure if this was a good thing or not so i let her judge for herself for now. I looked back towards the hotel again,it was shining from here with a lot of lights and extravagant carriages were parked nearby while guests were coming out lead by red clothed personal into the massive building which almost resembled a tower mixed with a fortress. The outer guards were placed in very smart locations as to not scare any customers while guarding the building from anyone suspicious individual that may cross the road,their clothing was a deep shade of grey almost dark fitting into the shadows making them invisible sometimes hard to see in the dark i guess and over all i could also see snipers sitting on some of the guard towers in the hotel,my vision allowed me to see everything without anything to hide and hestia who stood next to me also frowned when she noticed the security. It wasn''t really a problem more of a nuisance really the important part here was avoiding to make a large ruckus which was fairly easy since sandra had seen hestia''s overwhelming power so i doubt anything bad would happen. As we continued walking hestia twitched for a second coming closer to me and whispering. -young master...someone very strong is in that building and i can also feel that he has the same badge that you carry on you... I was a bit flustered for a second...there is another member from the broken brother hood in this place ? I really wanted to doubt that but the person who said that was hestia and her sensitivity was no joke it came to such things... While thinking about it i slowly grabbed my badge from the breast pocket and transfered it over to the clavicula and sure enough the presence of the badge was gone now meaning that,that person couldn''t possibly find me. With that thought we slowly reached the fortress which sandra called her "hotel". =============================================== -Welcome home mistress As we entered the large reception hall the servants and maids started to line up properly next to the entrance while greeting sandra with a bright smile on their faces.As we continued to walk the long red carpet that lead to the reception i took some sneak peeks towards the servants and wasn''t surprised when i saw the iron collars on their necks,any servant here was a slave and i guessed correct that only slaves are set as staff in this place i could even see people who stood on the sides with fancy clothing looking at sandra with a courtesy smile,they were all customers and the more i saw the more i got disgusted by it,some of the customers were really bold while they held their slaves like having them go half-naked or letting them sit beside the door like dogs....there was even one guy who put a leash on one of his slaves and walked her like a dog...the woman behind me particular didn''t like that guy as we stood in front of the receptionist which also turned out to be a woman who made a business like smile as she talked with sandra about the placement of our rooms,she finished after a couple of seconds pulling out 2 different plastic cards one white and one black with different numbers on each. -Here you go master james these are the 2 rooms as you requested i hope you like the stay and call if you need anything or have a problem the staff works 24 hours a day and my number is behind the white card which is your room if you need anything. I didn''t quiet understand the last part but i also didn''t really care and took the 2 plastic cards which seemed to work like a key to open a door. Seeing sandra the boss of this house to be so polite to me the people around us mainly the guests started to whisper amongs each other taking slight glances at me towards my mask actually and trying to guess who i was even the servants seemed a bit surprised as their eyes shined for a second remembering my face or more precise my mask i guess. This whole ordeal seemed to be tame at the moment so i didn''t think much of it and tried to ignore the people around me and quickly start using the ticket to get to the colloseum staying here and enjoying ourselves was just a waste of time and the reason i wanted to stay here was to get the woman proper clothing before we departed i also wanted to have a small chat with christina about the ticket and ask her if she could use it to transport us,of course chase was still following us with her remaining servants,she told me that after she finishes doing the slave transfer she will return to her mansion and start cleaning up the mess she had left there,i also wondered what happened to her sisters but i could tell that chase didn''t even recall or care about them which seemed very cold to me,but it wasn''t my business so i didn''t care either. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. -ho ? Some really interesting guests you got their little mistress... There was a very cold chill in the air as someone spoke it almost gave me goosebumps for just hearing it but i quickly recovered and noticed that hestia had a hardened look as she faced towards the elevator staring at someone.My eyes followed her destination and met with what seemed to be a young man with blond hair coming out of the elevator,he had a gray vest and black shirt under it with gray pants wearing dark leather shoes,his eyes were oddly cloudy and the color was also gray giving him a mysterious appearance as he took slow steps towards us with a slight grin on his face. I strengthened my sense''s and looked into him for a second and at that moment i knew he wasn''t human but a demon his essence was hidden deep inside of him as he trying to hide that fact from us which didn''t work against me nor hestia but perfectly hid him from everyone else. Guessing from his lineage i already knew who he was...he was a member from the broken brotherhood and it was unknown why he was here no the question was...why is he intercepting us ? I took a slight glance towards hestia who had a passive look on her face almost emotionless while staring at the decently handsome looking guy you would almost think that she was charmed but not really as you could see an underlying layer of distrust and hostility in her gaze which wouldn''t make you doubt on whose side she was on. I also changed my gaze towards the guy in question and wondered what he wanted from us ? I knew that he couldn''t have felt the badge that i had because i stored it inside of the clavicula meaning that he had another reason....with that thought i inspected him for a second and noticed that his eyes were taking slight sneak peeks towards hestia...ahh i get it now. These two are strong individuals they must have sensed each other the moment we stepped into his threshold and as he walked towards us he didn''t even look at me which was also understandable because for these kinds of people i was really just a very small candle flame compared to their burning nova they created with their presence alone it would be obvious to keep an eye to the strong once instead of the weaker once....but the problem here was i wasn''t really weak but ignoring me was also helpful too. I think i need a small explanation,the reason he doesn''t seem to take any notice of me is because i don''t really have any strength that is huge enough for him to take notice off and that was because i had no magical powers other than my time stopping ability which is undetectable towards anyone it seems,steward once even mentioned this to me when he told me about the time when we first met when i tried to making him believe that i was cecilia''s classmate and at the time he even believed me because he couldn''t detect anything out of ordinary from me even after i knocked him out,to any supernatural or strong mage i am simply put....a mortal i guess. Back to the situation in hand the young man had already stopped in his tracks keeping a safe distance of 3 meters between us now staring at hestia without hesitation both of them were actually just looking at each other as if trying to see who is going to move first but as they were doing so in the corner of my eyes i could see movement as someone spoke out towards the young man. -Ahh mr.valerian are you taking a stroll ? How can i help you ? Sandra took notice of his appearance and came closer greeting the young man who made a charming smile towards her saying. -It is nothing hostess sandra and i am doing well i was just curious about the new guests that had come seeing that you are polite with them i can assume that you know each other ? His way of words was perfect to lead her into introducing ourselves and she did. Sandra gestured towards us with a small smile as she explained to the man whose named seemed to be "Valerian". -Ahh these people are master james''s subordinates the master in question also came because he had heard of our establishment wanting to know how it was and to take rest more importantly... Of course sandra was pointing at me and with that valerian changed his cloud like grey eyes towards me a bit confused trying to sense me it seemed but he obviously couldn''t find anything out of ordinary and just kept his gaze friendly... -Master james this is valerian gustov he comes to our establishment every year to take vacation in it and is considered as one of our loyal customers he is a.... Sandra suddenly stopped for a second in her explanation,you could see that she was a bit conflicted on how to continue on with her explanation as if she was scared that she was about to offend someone and at that exact point valerian stepped forward for a second. -No need to continue hostess sandra i will explain myself. His smile was generous making sandra smile unintentionally as he looked towards me back straight as he announced himself...the people here were still stuck as if glued on watching this whole scene playing like a movie. -As you know my name is valerian gustov i am also known as the shadow prince and a humble member of the broken brotherhood serving under our beautiful leader Lena Hellborne it is nice to meet you master james He gave me his hand in courtesy while he said that with a killer smile trying to impress me obviously but it didn''t work it neither impressed hestia as both of us stood next to each other in silence while i looked at his outstretched hand. The people around us though did make some strange faces when he announced his title and who he served for bringing the hall into almost uproar as everyone started to talk amongs themselves some even pale when they heard who he was while some starting to leave this place even the people behind me seemed a bit surprised but that was it because most of them already knew that i had originally introduced myself as a member of the broken brotherhood they weren''t really shocked to see another one popping up which also made "valerian" a bit confused on the lack of expression we had on our faces when he announced himself making him narrow his eyes for a second. I made a small smile for second i stepped forward another step,seeing my action hestia got vigilante as she watched valerian attentively,not like a lover or crush more like a wild tiger or wolf who is trying to do the wrong move. I took in valerians hand giving him a slow handshake introducing myself this time. -As you know my name is james,i don''t have a surname so just call me that,nice to meet you valerian I knew that valerian wasn''t even listening to me while he was checking hestia for any sudden movement and just turned to me and said with a courteous smile. -Me too. ============================================================ I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 75 Tear In Thyself As he said so our eyes met for a second looking at each other appraisingly,his eyes were really deep and mysterious almost making me sink in those cloud like things that were swirling inside his eyes they were really strange so to speak. -No offense james but you have really bizarre eyes a golden color is rare these days and i have never met someone with a color like yours they are really something almost shining even... He said while smiling,he didn''t bring up my face because of my mask but he could still see my eyes which were bizarre too. -Right back at you valerian I made a small smile but he couldn''t see that and like so we parted with a couple of steps backwards.He still kept caution between us and i also noticed that he seemed very confused and conflicted about me while switching looks between me and hestia. -I won''t trouble you any further and be on my way...oh right As he was about to leave he stopped in his tracks and asked. -I hope you participate in tonight''s ball it will be quiet enjoyable if you do and maybe we could have another talk if you like? He tried to make eyes with hestia who outright snorted when he looked at her which everyone saw giving us some dirty looks because of it and valerian in question wasn''t fazed and acted like he didn''t see that as he turned around and left the area. I didn''t say anything and just kept my cool as we started walking towards the elevator in peace,he was quiet amazing if i had to say it but i didn''t want to deal with him so did hestia as she started again whispering to me but at this point everyone may as well heard her because the space in this elevator was small but huge enough to fit us all in without cramping us inside. -I don''t trust him young master and so does he we better not go to this ball tonight which he''s talking about and just stay in our rooms.. I nodded at that and just thought about the things he had said previously...lena hellborne...she is the leader of the broken brotherhood and also a archfiend on the same level as leraje... This was probably common knowledge but something to keep in mind while i was using this badge after all.While i was thinking like that i remembered that i had to ask christina about the ticket so while we were going up using the elevator i quickly told her. -Christina i want to meet up with you in my room for a discussion come to my room after you get your proper clothing I had already asked sandra for decent clothing for the girls to wear,she assured me it would be delivered fast without a hitch. As i finished saying that the girls who were standing behind me all made slight gasps as they looked at christina who seemed surprised and i could see her face flush up red for some reason as she lowered her head for a second. -y...yes master james... I kinda felt confused with the way she was saying it,it felt like i was scolding her but at the same time her voice suggested she was shy for some reason...hestia who was observing this conversation next to me just made a small smile and didn''t say further making a knowing look as she stared into the entrance... I just sighed...why do people have to be misunderstanding everytime i open my mouth...its not like i mean harm when i speak to anyone. With that thought in mind we finally got to our destination which was the highest floor in fortress the 30th floor stepping inside the sparkling hallway decorated with paintings and other small accessories such as small tables with ancient looking vases and even statues on the sides we started walking through the hallway stepping on the red carpet as i looked at the doors we were passing by checking their numbers to find the right room and soon enough we found our rooms which were actually almost in the end of the hallway...the rooms were next to each other like i asked and like so i told the girls to stay in a separate room while i stay in the other room...i kinda felt like a jerk hogging a room by myself but i really wanted privacy and i also felt like that the girls needed time by themselves too and not get overly conscious because of my presence. They all agreed a bit reluctant for some reason,but anyways i waved at them for a moment and was about to go inside of my room until i noticed that hestia was still standing by my side... -To be sure i said every girl goes to the other room...hestia that involves you too... Hestia made an annoyed posture as she looked at me eyebrows raised crossing her arms for a second i knew what she wanted to say with that but at the same time i didn''t need her protection having her protect the girls seemed a bit more productive than looking after me and seeing that i had saved her sorry ass from the last fight between micheal and her i am sure she acknowledges it too to a certain point in her mind. I shooed her with my hand gesturing towards the next to where the girls had just entered. -Hestia look you are a bit too late to play my bodyguard i can take care of myself and remember who saved you back then in the mansion if you really want to guard me then first try to figure out why i was even capable of saving you there then we talk but right now i need some privacy alright ? The mask is really itchy sometimes wearing it 24 hours a day Hestia didn''t seem to like it,but in the end she begrudgingly followed my orders and started walking towards the next door and then she suddenly stopped in her tracks for a moment looking at me. -You know something is strange.The reason micheal wanted to get the ticket was to find that "evil child" and there is also you who needs to find that child over all i am not well informed about the circumstances but thinking about it doesn''t it seem like this is a big deal ? She asked me a bit suspicious about the whole ordeal i didn''t blame her it was very suspicious and with micheals appearance i knew that this task wasn''t all that easy even finally getting the ticket took so long.I couldn''t even disclose anything to hestia because i was forbidden to do so. In the end i kept my mouth shut making hestia snort out of anger from my silence opening the door and slamming it shut next to me...sorry. I sighed and just opened the door to my room and started going inside shutting the door close and locking it from inside...huh. As i looked towards the interior of the room i was amazed by the quality it had and how clean it was...the room was fully furnished and had a total of 6 different rooms with 4 different bathrooms with different uses each...but for now i didn''t really care and just chose the bedroom jumping on top of the soft and king sized bed. At the moment i started thinking about the "Creator" micheal talked about and how he ordered micheal to find that girl...he is most likely talking about god but if thats really true that would be that so called "god" can''t do anything but tell micheal to do it instead of him and over all i am not really sure if he really is a god...like i had already met a god and personally seen how he could mess with reality but i also know that chronos has restrictions in which he can''t mingle with the mortal world...ahh that "god" is the same if this is the right context and he ordered micheal to kill that girl because he knew she is the daughter of chronos meaning that "god" has some kind of grudge against chronos himself,but anoher question would be...how did micheal know where to find her if not even chronos knew the place specifically ? hmm maybe i should ask micheal about this...no that won''t help me seeing his stubborn attitude nothing good will happen and most likely he wouldn''t know about it. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. -ahhh such a pain in the ass I groaned muttering to myself...maybe i just need a small nap...yeah just a small pause could be alright... With those thoughts i started going out slowly closing my eyes i felt sleepiness envelope me as the world around me started to fade away into nothingness. =============================================== I had a dream...it was a wonderful dream and surprisingly it was the very first dream i had in my entire life...i can''t remember what it was all about but i remember something about my childhood in this dream for some reason...there was a woman''s face in that dream she had a gentle smile on her face as she looked at me from above and i could feel her soft embrace as she held me in her arms singing a lullaby... -hmm huu hmm huu I couldn''t remember her face completely but i instinctively knew that she was someone wonderful for some reason...even thought i knew i never had met this person before she felt so familiar to me with her soft humming sound the whole dream was only this long and it was sweet and heart warming altogether making me almost wish it would never end but as the saying goes...good things come to an end don''t they ? I was still staring at the womans face as i saw small parts of her starting to fade away i didn''t say anything when that happened no i more like refused to say anything about it and just shut my eyes at that moment not wanting to see any further...i could feel a part of me starting to close up for a second as i felt some kind of loss resurfacing in itself and my body trying to close it up with random things and failing but in the end that gap got slowly filled by other memories about me,stella,cecilia,steward and even sera...there were other small memories with hestia and leraje and it also depicted how i started doing my work over all in those memories i looked...normal ? Or passive should i say. The gap inside of me was already full and with that i finally opened my eyes again... =============================================== Bright light greeted me as i opened my eyes which felt a bit droppy and overall i was half asleep.... I tried to raised my body for a minute and as i did so i could feel the soreness of my body resurfacing of itself giving me a light heap of pain to deal with... (Knock Knock) I could hear the sound of knocking coming from the entrance as i shook my head for a second...how much time was it ? I quickly pulled out my smartphone to check the hour...i was relieved...it had been only 4 hours since we got here it was actually midnight right now...so who is knocking the door ? (Knock Knock) I dismissed that thought and just quickly stood up from the bed walking towards the door the knocking was still there and it kinda felt annoying to hear i finally reached the door still a bit sleepy and half asleep. -Who is it ? I asked a bit annoyed to be honest which showed in my voice...hearing me say it like this i could hear the person on the other side flinch for a second as she announced herself. -Master james ? Its me christina you said i should meet with you after i get clothed properly so here i am...ehm is it not the preferable time ? if so i can leave and then call you tomorrow if you like ? I shook my head for a second...yeah this is my fault its not like she is the reason because of my bad mood for some reason and sending her off after calling her seemed even more stupid so i just opened the door revealing a blonde haired beautiful woman behind it wearing dark clothing with matching pants and top...there was also a hood attached on the top like i asked they did really good with the clothing and it suited her very well... As i was about to compliment on her clothing christina looked at me a bit surprised for a second as she asked me with a worried tone. -Are you alright master james ? are you hurt or something ? I was confused by her question for a second because i couldn''t understand what she meant by that,until i felt something running down my cheek...it was something like a fluid so i reflexively raised my left hand and tried to shove it away until i realized...the fluid was coming from my eyes...they were my tears...heh ? I...I couldn''t understand what was happened as i felt both of my eyes wet...was i crying or something ?I quickly tried to deny that because i knew there wasn''t anything i was frustrated about and even if there was i wouldn''t have started crying for gods sake... As i was doing that out of panic a bit embarrassed because christina was standing in front of me,I could feel a warm touch embracing me from the front as i realized that christina had stepped forward and hugged me...she leaned her head towards my chest as i felt her warmth covering it...I was kinda lost for words for a few seconds as i couldn''t understand why she was doing this. -Why...? -You just looked a bit distressed and i thought maybe you just need someone to talk to contact with people is important too...you are a bit pushy when it comes to the people around you not really interacting with them a whole lot more like slowly pushing them into a safe line... She said trying as hard as she could not to look into my eyes...i could see her ears turning crimson red from my perspective,she was shy and did this anyways even thought she didn''t need to do so. For a moment i instinctively wanted to push her away but i stopped for second as i recalled the words she just said...yeah...she was right i push people away from me whenever i get the chance to do so...it was easier to not deal with people if i had the chance to do so,it seems like this turned into a habit of mine...it was really strange how she figured out something like this even thought we only met a few days ago,but at the same time i also started to understand why hestia is always so forceful when she tries to interact with me...hmm am i really so easy to understand for other people ? I sighed for a moment as i grabbed onto christina''s shoulders parting with her for a second. -Come in i wanted to talk with you concerning the ticket. Christina nodded to my request a bit serious now as she stepped into the room pulling off her new shoes,i closed the door behind her and also started walking towards the table while glancing at christina for a moment. -Thanks... I whispered she probably didn''t hear that but i was a bit too embarrassed to tell her directly...man its all because of that damn dream i had. ============================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 76 It Isnt Almost It Is (Tick Tock Tick Tock) The grandpa clock ticked away as christina and i sat next to a table looking at each other slightly. It was a bit over midnight right now most of the people were probably sleeping but i asked christina to meet tonight concerning the ticket which would bring us all towards the colloseum where i would find the girl and give her the golden pocket watch and be done with this but the only problem i had for now as to "A" go over there and "B" find her as fast as possible...i didn''t want to take chances and seeing what kind of state she was in right now it was highly likely we were slowly running out of time... I rubbed my template for a second as i tried to shake the sleepiness off my head my head i had a small nap after we came here and i actually found myself getting a bit too comfortable in the silence of no ones presence to bear i wasn''t even wearing my mask and just let it stay on the night table.I had noticed that christina had been taking more than enough glances to my face to see that she seemed to be attracted to it decently and the way she didn''t look at me directly with her slight flushed cheeks indicated she was a bit overly conscious about me without the mask and i didn''t really like that so i contemplated if i should just put the mask on but decided against it...since she will soon see this face almost everyday i wanted to let her ease up for a moment or get used to it my plans for the future were still in tact after this and she would play a certain task in which interaction was key of course. While we were sitting like that christina had actually brought me some food too,it seems like she tried to come earlier to discuss with me but hestia had told her that i was resting so she decided to come in later after that she figured that i must be starving so she brought some food while she was ad it...i didn''t really taste it i wasn''t feeling very well and eating wasn''t going to help me... -Are you alright ? Christina asked a bit worried she probably noticed me spacing out for a few moments but it was nothing i could shrug this off easily and just nodded my head to her as i pulled out the ticket to the colloseum which wasn''t paper to be exact but some kind of transfer device... Seeing me pull the ticket from my pocket christina looked at it for a moment and you could see a familiar glint in her eyes as she inspected it more closer while as i pushed it towards her and asked. -Do you know how to use this ? Christina was surprised but she got quickly to work as she raised the device carefully looking at the circle specifically as she muttered. -dimensional gate spell... She gasped as she looked at the sigils while narrowing her eyes to be honest...i didn''t have any clue what she was doing but i didn''t try to question her and just let her do her work after all she was a 8th rank mage and that counted as something in my book. -This is really impressive i know that it is the ticket to the colloseum and i had seen it in multiple occasions but only from a distance an never up close.I never saw these kinds of sigils placed in such pattern without interfering with each others circuits it is a really hard and impressive piece of work which is small and compact with different interfaces and other uses binded together and.... Christina stopped for a second as she noticed that i was already lost with no idea what she was talking about...She made an embarrassed smile as she looked at me with a flushed face saying. -What i wanted to say was...its a really hard thing to make only people who are 8th rank mage or above could do this kind of work...and to answer you first question yes i know how to use it going right now wasn''t a problem either the mana consumption is also very small it seems mostly feeding off from itself... Good with that one problem was out-of-the-way now the next one. While christina still seemed to be amazed by the ticket i rummaged through my other pocket and pulled out the golden pocket watch...the shine from the watch immediately caught her attention as she slowly placed the ticket back to the table and looked at it curiously...she was astound by the faint golden light it was emitting not something you could see to realize it but her eyes were double glossed suggesting that she was using some kind of minor spell to help her sense''s even thought she had the iron collar on her neck...i remembered the time when she mentioned that not all of her magic would be sealed even with the collar hmm interesting. Even thought it was a curious topic to pursue i didn''t give it a second thought and just threw the watch towards her lightly. -Catch... I said as i launched the watch from my palm...the reason i didn''t give it to her normal was to see if that spell was something close to enhanced reflexes or detail just for curiosities sake of course. And without question while the watch was flying some kind of glossy glint resurfaced on her eyes as she caught it easily without raising her hand personality wise speaking christina was a very calculative person patient easy to talk to and also polite but a bit too kind for her own sake. As i was thinking like that christina looked at the watch as she tried to feel the faint essence that was emitting from it...she had a confused look on her was obviously having no clue what it might be as she asked me. -what is this ?...this aura is strange its a bit too pure to be mana or any other fey essence that i had felt before but too weak to perceive too i am also barely keeping touch with it... Christina was amazed by this simple item which was emitting divine aura she obviously never met a god to know what the essence was and at the same time i wasn''t allowed to explain any further as i asked her sharply. -Can you find the owner of the item ? Hearing me say that a bit more seriously christina understood the matter why she was here and why i was here in the first place the puzzle pieces were quickly collecting in her intelligent blue eyes as she nodded her head slowly. -yes...it will take some time but i can do it without a hitch...but to do so i need to take off this collar The last part was said in a very careful tone and i also understood what that meant actually...it meant to let her magical prower''s free in her reign without restriction which could potentially be used against me but at that moment i just stared at her eyes for a second,there was no hesitation to my answer as her blue eyes already told me everything. -I am alright with that get chase over here and let her.... -Actually it had been already done... I froze for a second as i heard christina say that...what do you mean its already done ? Seeing my confused look christina quickly tried to explain as she pulled out a envelope giving it to me her smile never left her lip as she pressed the letter onto me while i grabbed it and opened it up... If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. -This is ?... -The slave contract...its our slave contract to be precise...its a transfer of owner ship made by chase herself,she has already written her consent on the paper and now only your sign is missing on it,the moment you write it in the paper will seal itself becoming complete and then vaporize... While i was listening to christina''s explanation i looked through the contract and read it through 3 times to be sure that i wasn''t selling my soul to some demon or giving myself to slavery to someone else seeing my worry christina didn''t say anything and just looked down a bit worried for some reason...For moment i put off by her habit of lower her head and just told her while pulling out a pen writing on the paper my consent. -Stop lowering your head to everyone it makes you look a bit too unsightly talking with people face to face makes you much more appealing in my opinion and just call me by my name "master" is too formal to me. With that said christina seemed a bit surprised as her face grew redder making a soft "yes" as a reply raising her head towards me looking at me with a same wave length...i could literally see some steam about to raise from her ears because of this making me somewhat amused as i stopped staring and just looked at the contract that i had just signed. (WHOOSH) Amazingly the letter had started shaking on itself as it rolled over and slowly started to disappear into air i could also feel a sharp sound ringing in my head...the clavicula it was reacting to this ? I shook my head for a moment as i tried to shrug it off which actually worked pretty well at the moment i looked back towards christina who didn''t seem to be affected by this transfer at all no she was affected in a more happy way it seems as i saw small tear drops forming in her eyes falling down her cheeks...i was confused and baffled at the same time not knowing what to do or to say christina finally answered. -Thank you...thank you so much...i...no we...we will not disappoint you i swear for everyones stake... I sighed for a moment it was a sigh of relieve as i just waved it off and got back to my seat a bit comfortable...uh? i could feel something off just now...what is it my sense''s were tingling for a bit is it just my imagination ? I wanted to look around for a minute but decided not to just shrugging it off for a moment...there was no way someone would attack me right here in this fortress... As i was thinking like that i paid my attention back to christina who was brushing off her tears she suddenly stood up from her seat a bit embarrassed of herself i could see partially trying to hide her face with her hand as she said. -I...i''l be going to see what i can do with the watch i work fast and tell you when i am ready i shouldn''t bother you any further mas...i mean...james...good night ! She turned around in one quick motion as she tried to go but i quickly reminded her for a second about another important thing. -What about your collar ? She stopped suddenly recalling my words as she thought about it and turned back to me even more embarrassed then before forgetting something...man she could be tense sometimes. -yes,i forgot i am sorry...ehh for unlocking the collar you just need to touch it and say unlock. The way of handling was simple and didn''t have any suspicious thought about her suddenly going against me as i started walking up close to her touching the metal surface of her collar...making her flinch seeing me up so close... I felt it...something was wrong... At the moment i tried to say the phrase some kind of movement could be detected which didn''t come from me or her... -james ?...uwaah ! As i was thinking about it christina suddenly felt a swing of unbalance as she tripped on something falling onto me...because i was still holding her neck my arm stretched over her shoulder and because both of us were somewhat close to size her head was dangerously moving towards my own head as i could see her blue eyes coming closer to me her breath and face were so close as we fell to the ground while she was on the top. (WHUMP) Eh..there was wetness spreading through my lips as we were laying on the ground motionless...i quickly opened my eyes to see what was happening and realized that...christina...she was on top of me kissing me while her breasts pushed me to the chest making me feel her soft parts spreading on my chest...what..how..at that very moment christina''s and my eyes met...there was complexity in her eyes and faint uncertainty but i could see also a lot of longing in it... I was confused and baffled on what to do as i slowly pushed christina up...my brain was in turmoil...and when both of us parted meeting eyes again i could see slight glint of shame in them as she looked down again... -I...I am sorry ! She quickly stood up and was about to leave until i grabbed onto her hand making her even more surprised as she looked at me confused and scared for some reason... -Unlock... (Click) A faint click could be heard as the lock on christina''s collar got lose falling down on the ground i also let go of her hand and turned my back to her as i said in a flat tone. -leave... There was a slight flinch in her movement as she didn''t say anything and just left the room running literally...she closed the door shut at least as i looked around the room anger welling inside of me... -Show yourself intruder if you don''t... -What if i don''t ? A pleasent voice could be heard as smoke started to gather in one of the seats forming into a body... -So continue what were you going to do to me...james ? I looked towards the young man meeting his grey eyes as i stared at them without flinching or freezing i could tell he was trying to intimidate me but i was far too sure of myself then to let him get to me even hestia did a much better job then he did as i answered with a smile. -Depends on what you want Mr.Valerian... He also made a small smile as i could see a stroke of surprise lifting his eyes. -There is truly more to a man then his outer appearance and even more so to a person like you james...its almost as if i was the mouse in the house... -Its not almost it is... With that said i stopped time for a moment. =================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 77 People Like You With light steps i walked towards valerian summoning my plasma sword while i was at it drawing out the golden blade and stepping next to him placing the heating radiance under his chin starting time again. -... Valerian was surprised as he stared towards the place were i stood originally he wasn''t panicked though and kept sitting on the seat finally noticing i was right next to him holding the sword under his chin...he was wide eyed so to speak as he felt the heat coming from the golden blade while staring at me in wonder confusion. But in the end he was only surprised not scared as his heart rate beat normally making a wryly smile as he looked at me not moving a single inch from his position. -I really stepped into the lions den didn''t i ? His words were followed by a tone of irony as the fog in his eyes started to squirm faster. -I will ask you again what do you want and why did you do that ? My question made him blink for a moment as he smiled deviously. -Hey,that girl was pretty good you know don''t say you didn''t like that kiss and for a slave she is quite good...alright alright i stop talking... In the end i raised the sword for a bit to shut him up as i asked again. -What do you want ? -Well i didn''t see you or your friend in the ball tonight so i figured i would make a friendly visit to say hello... -By breaking into my room ? My words made him smile awkwardly again as he nodded his head explaining to me. -Its not really breaking into someones room if nothing is damaged but i figured that your bodyguard friend wouldn''t quite like me coming so close to you but in the end my judgment seemed to have costed me quite a lot of things such as my throat which is something i''d like to use if you may lower your weapon james...i mean no harm and i am sorry for interrupting your... He looked towards the door while gesturing with his hand. -Whatever it was... He made a slight smile when he said that and shut up keeping his face from showing any other emotion he was good and i could see that he actually didn''t come here to bring harm as he said he just wanted to visit... (Shik) The golden blade withdrew into the handle as i stored it back inside the clavicula grabbing onto a chair and setting it in front of me as i sat directly in front of valerian without my mask. The person in question seemed to have made a sigh of relieve while i wasn''t looking and got back into his act which made me question him. -Be quick mr.valerian what do you want i have no relation to the broken brother hood or to you in particular if you don''t have anything i am advicing you to leave right now... I didn''t want to deal with anyone right now especially with someone like his standing who was a genuine member of the broken brother hood pissing off someone who is known an feared so much doesn''t look appealing to me but i could also not show any weakness and go on my own terms so he wouldn''t take advantage of me bringing us in a situation were neither of us wanted to piss of the other while keeping a very neutral ground or so to speak. Listening to me talk valerian made a small gestured as he pulled out a blood red card placing it onto of the table and sliding it towards me...i took a small glance to it and noticed that it was a phone number written in small black numbers...valerian seeing my confused expression quickly explained. -You see originally i wanted to come and ask you to let my clan scout your bodyguard but things didn''t go as planned and now that we got to this point i instead wanted to ask you to join us too... -I refuse I said flatly interrupting his speech rudely making him frown for a second as i shoved the card back to him. -Please reconsider our clan can give you a lot of privileges normal organizations can''t we also... -I am already aligned to a different organization mr.valerian,i am happy you are inviting me and hestia but both of us will respectfully refuse now if you are finished may you leave perhaps ? My sudden interruption made him bitter i could tell but joining them wasn''t helping me nor did i want to do it and concerning hestia...i already knew the answer to that one. Valerian in the end just sighed and stood up from his seat walking towards the balcony and not the door...but as he was about to leave he stopped in his tracks for a moment turning towards me with a crooked smile. -You see these kinds of conversations actually don''t really last long in my experience they usually end up with the opposite partner joining the cause of course be it money or power sometimes there are of course people like you james who aren''t willing to join but they are also people who have weaknesses lack of recourses which they are so to say scared of to lose... -Get to the point mr.valerian are you saying that you simply threaten such people...like me ? perhaps. I leveled my stare towards valerian my hand inching to summon the plasma sword any moment,valerian himself was still calm but you could see some drops of sweat forming on his forehead... -Of course not james we just nudge them slightly and convince them that way but at the same time i wouldn''t call those people someone like you after all it isn''t wise to fight someone unknown and powerful as you or your organization we are more then happy to go into more friendlier terms and to be sure i will still ask hestia if she wants to join... I snickered for a second as he finished saying that...the reason you ask ? The reason was right behind valerian producing large amounts of heat almost charring the ground even...valerian also noticed the sudden rise of temperature and slowly turned towards the balcony entrance looking at a red haired woman who was burning hot...i mean it literally not metaphorically. She had a slight cold expression on her face as she looked at valerian with a cold gaze not fitting her blazing figure as she answered him. -My answer is no now leave before i light you up like a christmas tree A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Valerian was already sweating profusely was it fear or the heat who knows but what we do know was that he didn''t take anymore seconds to stay in here as he quickly walked towards the balcony turning into fog and dispersing into the sky...hestia still stood at her position quietly for a few minutes until she started talking probably checking if he is really gone. -Well this is why you have me here remember ? Hestia said with a "I told you so" smile on her face while putting off her flames and sat down onto the red couch making herself comfortable. -I had it under control hestia and how did you come here anyways i thought you were mad at me your absence really did wonders to me you know... I said sarcastically making her roll her eyes as she said. -Its not like i was really mad i was just put off that you don''t tell some things to me thats all and by the way christina came a couple minutes back into the room...she said you and her kissed... She said as her mouth twitched for a second i couldn''t tell what she was feeling but for some reason i felt like i was being wronged or accused for something her manner of speaking even made me flush for a moment there making me wish to wear the mask. -It was an accident alright she tripped while walking up to me and fell on me... I could see that hestia wasn''t believing the story one bit but at the same time knew it was the truth,christina probably also told the whole story maybe she is assumed that i ordered christina to tell a lie but hestia knows very well i am not that kind of person so i didn''t add further anymore. As i was about to go towards the kitchen for food hestia suddenly got up from the couch,her eyes had a very sly glint in their eyes as she quickened her pace and walked straight in front of me blocking the path... -What are you... I didn''t get to finish that line as hestia jumped at me from the front suddenly hugging me by embracing my neck and making both of us fall to the ground which was laid by a soft carpet not hurting as at all...her action was confusing and baffling at the sametime as she locked me in place pressing her soft breasts onto my chest and entangling her leg with my leg using her left hand to stroke my chest pretending to search for support,her breath was also very next to my ear making me flinch even more... -hestia get up you what are you doing ! I said under my breath. -Oh sorry...my mistake i just tripped wait second i think i hurt myself.. Tripped my ass i wanted to say as i clearly knew that she did in purpose making it as obvious as hell too ! I kinda felt like i wanted to just stop time and get out but at the same time my body felt really bad at the moment i had slight spasms and light headaches since i woke up and using my power for this seemed really dumb so i let it be and just raised my body myself. -uhh... Hestia moaned seductively as pushed myself up i was confused for a moment why she did that until i realized my knew was under her crotch.. -not so hard please... -... I was speechless...how in the living hell can this be true... In the end i was done with the games and just shoved hestia to the side making her hit a wall to the forehead getting her to moan in pain instead... -haha.. I laughed like an idiot for some reason hestia seeing this also seemed happy for another reason completely forgetting the red spot on her forehead as she smiled at me...my headache was also getting a bit better for some reason... (Ring Ring Ring) While hestia and i were playing stupid on the ground i didn''t notice that my phone was ringing i wondered who it might be in such time but at the same time i didn''t really know the time line of the different dimensions i traveled meaning it wasn''t important as i took the phone call...it was cecilia''s number... -Hello ? There was a small fizzling in the phone call like it did in stewards call it calmed down a few seconds finally letting me hear the persons voice... -brother ? I was surprised for a moment and it obviously showed in my face as hestia looked at me a bit closer narrowing her eyes towards the phone call...she probably heard the other person calling me her brother. -stella ? sweetie is that you ? I was surprised but that was only temporary replaced with a feeling of happiness hearing the voice of someone i cared about it felt good to hear from her again after a few days which wasn''t a lot but enough for feeling a bit home sick which was where stella was of course. -unn brother cecilia said you aren''t coming tomorrow so i asked her why and she said she didn''t know so i asked her to contact you and thats why i am calling...so why aren''t you coming tomorrow... Her explanation was slightly comical and simple making me smile for no reason ,but right now explaining her why her brother can''t come home is a bit too long and hard to describe so i simply said. -I am bringing some friends along with me i think you will like them like leraje. Hestia twitched for a moment hearing me say his name but she didn''t interrupt and quietly listened to my conversation with my sister clearly very interested about her and after an hour of back and forth talking with her i finally was able to convince her that i was alright and that i would come back home quickly ending the call by the way cecilia seemed to be asleep at the moment. I sighed heavily...i really want to go home now... -So you have a sister ? when were you going to tell me and what is leraje doing actually ? -She is my only sister and leraje is protecting her in my absence... And like so the night ended with me explaining hestia about a part of my family and other small things...tomorrow we were going to go to the colloseum. ============================================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 78 Still Illegal As i sat on the bed pondering about something i noticed that the sun was coming up bringing light to the room. I moved my gaze towards hestia for a moment as i saw her sleeping on the couch making faint breathes for a grown woman she looked cute for some reason which made me stare at her for a few seconds until i snapped out and prepared to leave the room grabbing onto my jacket and putting on my mask. -You could have at least nudged me or woken me up if you were to leave ! Its not like i will do anything bad by coming with you ! Hestia exclaimed her tone was a bit wronged and somewhat hurt making me smile wryly for a second as i turned towards her and gestured towards the door...i was surprised that she had woken up like this even thought i was careful to not make any sound well...she is connected to me at some point meaning she can tell where i am in sleep doesn''t it ? With that thought i watched hestia as she started stretching her body and pulling her hair back,i wondered if she was going to let me standing while she prepared to look "presentable" which didn''t happen as she just left towards the bathroom washed her face and came back looking refreshed i was a bit amazed by her confidence or should i say natural "Beauty" knowing that she probably never used cosmetics to keep herself like this in her human form. Hestia seeing me gawk on her made a slight mischievous smile as she stroke a pose crossing her hands and tightening her chest with it as she said. -hee...i can show you much more if you like... Seeing her act stupid again made me turned around towards the door about to leave,i ignored her suggestion making her pout for a second not really fitting her image as a grown woman but more like a spoiled lady,but still i knew that hestia was dependable so i let it pass as we left our room walking towards the other room where the girls were staying probably sleeping. The floor was really quiet with no real audible sound other than our foot steps which were pretty much muffled by the carpet under our boots as we walked,i could see other doors and tried to listen into them to see if there were any other people on this floor just to discover that i couldn''t hear anything...strange...its not like i cared because i wasn''t going to return here but the set up was interesting so i looked at the doors more properly and noticed they had some strange sigils engraved on the edges of the door which i didn''t notice earlier i tried to will my sense''s towards the sigils more carefully and discovered that they were isolating what was behind the door meaning it was sound proof. Thinking like this hestia and i finally stopped next to the room were the girls were i stepped forward for a moment and knocked the door 3 times waiting for someone to open... (Cring) The door knob shuffled back and forth and finally the door opened revealing a slightly messy christina with her hair all over and her clothes a bit revealing showing some skin she looked at me her gaze narrowed down,while i noticed that she had small rings under her eyes showing signs of small sleep deprivation and as i was thinking that christina finally realized who i was through the mask and quickly started fixing her hair and clothing...i looked towards her back and noticed that the other girls were sleeping left and right a few on the couch and some on the ground holding something to drink or to eat...they had a helluva night didn''t they ? I looked back at christina who seemed a bit more clearer now that she fixed herself slightly she also had flushed cheeks a bit embarrassed probably not expecting me to actually come to their room i assume. -ehm...please come in...wait no..no no i don''t mean that by you can''t come in just that...can you please wait here for a second... I nodded my head at her confusing speech not really caring a lot as she closed the door in front of me... -She really has some big nerves to refuse her master doesn''t she ? Hestia said with a slight disdainful frown on her face. -Its not like i am forcing them or wanting them to do every whim i want and honestly speaking i am not into slavery I told with an edge to my tone it was a reminder that i would also not tolerate her useless bossiness against everyone she didn''t like this attitude was likely going to get us in more trouble then she admitted it to be and on top of that she this specific fact also making her frown as she complained to me. -Your no fun... -Never said i was I said with a light smile as the door in front of us once again opened up revealing a more proper looking christina and rest who were standing in a neat line also looking proper and clean as their surroundings were picked spotless. I could see a slight impressed expression on hestia''s face as she muttered quietly. -fine your win... I snorted and just entered the room where are the girls were waiting we needed to talk plan and prepare for the things that were about to happen in about 1 hour and with that thought i told everyone to sit down while i started to release the iron collars on their neck one by one. -this... Angela who was the youngest in this group was surprised and a bit shocked by the fact that the collar was gone now she was holding it with a complicated expression on her face thinking deeply about it not showing any emotional feelings by the sudden release of her restriction like the others did who some of them were whimpering a bit and some just tearing up while smiling. I looked at her not sure why she was just looking at the collar so possessively. -you see master james...i was actually brought up with this collar on my neck...since i as a child actually... She didn''t say further as she looked at the iron collar confused,but i could understand that,the collar was the mark of her life as a slave and even without it the magic will still hold and keep her as a slave but now that she was free from it,free from the restrictions made her not very sure of herself what to do next it was as if her whole life was centered around being a good slave,she knew that it was something horrible to be and longed for freedom like any normal person but at the same time it was something she grew up with making her quiet conflicted about herself...who she was...she kinda reminded me of myself for some reason...but thats important. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. While she was spacing out i snatched the collar from her hand and threw it towards the pile of other iron collars which the girls threw away too,the iron ring flew and made flips as it finally fell onto the pile with a clinging sound disrupting the other collars at the same time making her look that way still not sure about herself. -If you not sure what you want then ask the people who know what they want and after all you aren''t fully free you will still be working under me but in a rather....pleasant enviroment...i am not to judge here you will decided on your own think of this as something like a new start Angela whole heartedly listened to me even thought she couldn''t see my face she understood that i was just trying to give comfort even thought i was bad at it which was choosing the right words i was still able to make her understand as she smiled at me giving a vigorous nod for herself. -Don''t worry master james i won''t disappoint you I nodded to her and gave her my hand for a second confusing her with my gesture until she understood and also took my hand shaking it.She couldn''t see it but i was smiling under my mask feeling better about myself for some reason... As angela and i had this conversation i noticed that everyone was quiet and looking our way and when angela noticed that too she looked towards the others who started talking amongs themselves not really trying to be quiet about it. -haah...angela is sly she pulled a quick one under our noses... -she is growing so fast and is already chasing after men how envious she is soon going to leave us sisters and marry a man... The comments were a bit over board and exaggerating not something a adult would believe but surprisingly the words worked against angela as she started to turn red looking at the little group of woman who were still chatting saying some things about her which were mostly teasing and embarrassing while glancing at our way. -a..a..i...no thats not it...it isn''t like that with me and master james...stop it ! Angela was red as she said that going after the group of teasing woman who were trying to hide their laughter or their smiles while they were fleeing from her who was bright red and trying to be angry but too overwhelmed by her embarrassment. -ehh everyone stop...you are in front of the master thats not good behavior ! Christina said to everyone trying to end the ruckus which surprisingly worked as everyone looked at me a bit embarrassed themselves as they slowly got back at their seats ending this theater. -I take my words back you can be fun sometimes Hestia said while standing next to me i glanced at her and said in a low tone. -Not always With that said i started to tell them what we were about to do and where we were about to go my explanation was met with a lot of gasps and wide eyes but in the end when i finished i asked one thing from them. -This could potentially be deadly and i can''t 100% guarantee your safety so you have to choice to leave or stay at your pleasure...am i clear ? I looked at everyone no one seemed to have any desire to leave as they all nodded to themselves resolutely. -We are ready master james... I smiled seeing their determination it was definitely worth to have taken them with us at first i had my doubts of course but now they grew to me a little bit as i added to my sentence pulling off my mask while i was doing so revealing my face and garnering the attention of everyone as i said. -By the way my name isn''t james...my name is...dawn timer I told everyone with a gentle smile while looking at them getting more then one way look of surprise and wide eyes and hestia who was standing next to me also pinched me for a second almost making me flinch as i looked at her grumbling face. -You and your dumb secrets the next thing you tell me is that the abnormal handsome face you have isn''t actually yours... The others looked at hestia with sympathy which i couldn''t quiet understand.... -ehmm...if i may but...how...how old are you master ja...i mean master dawn... Angela asked with a flushed face not really looking at my face i was also not sure if i should answer the question but in the end i didn''t see any harm to it and just openly admitted it to everyone who were also curious. -I am actually 15 years old... As i finished saying that everyone on the table stood up looking at me as if i was ludicrous even hestia who used to call me young master looked at me a bit wide eyed as they all said in unison... -THAT YOUNG ?! -you are the same age as me ! Said angela as she was the only one who seemed really happy about this fact for some reason as everyone looked at her with the same expression they held a few minutes ago some smiling wickedly at her not really saying anything but betraying the meaning of their faces as they looked at angela making her turn even more redder up to her ears as she sat back down almost curling into a ball... -soo...touching is still illegal...damn it Hestia muttered at the back making me want to ignore what she said as i continued with christina asking her how the spell location spell went... ================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 79 Rusty Dagger -Is everyone ready ? hold tight the ticket is going initiate now ! Christina said to everyone while looking around to be sure,we currently all holding hands in a circle and to my right stood christina holding my hand through the ticket which was the transportation way to the "colloseum" everyone was resolute about their decision and here we were about to leave this place finally. -master dawn... I nodded towards her understanding and with that done christina also closed her eyes for a few moments as i felt the raw energy channeling to the ticket causing a slightly heavy magnitude in the air almost tearing it too in my vision,the ticket in hand was also evoking strong light as the symbols on it lighted up and started to move in a weird shape everyone was anxious and frightened i could tell,but maybe they couldn''t also help,but to think.. -We''re finally going away from here... Hestia muttered as she gripped my hand stronger and with that something like a light nova appeared in my vision as everything had gone blank for a moment. ================================================ -ahhh fuck... I muttered as i kneel''ed down holding my head...my eyes were blurry and i was feeling sick...damn these magical transportations are seriously nothing i can handle...i was told i had absolute none talent for something like this but i always hate it when i use these portals... -young master let me... I could hear hestia''s voice as i slowly opened my eyes still a bit uncomfortable and dizzy..i was feeling as if i was on a ship or something...well its not like i was ever-present on one but i still can imagine.. As i was thinking like i felt the touch of someone pulling me up to my legs i could smell a familiar fragrance and knew that it was hestia even thought my vision was blurry i inclined my head towards her for a moment to have a better look and my eyes also started to slowly get focused identifying a beauty with long red hair smiling at me while holding me by the arm... -thanks... I said as i shook my head for a moment i will never get used to this will i ? With that thought i looked around me for a moment as i realized we were actually inside of a room...the girls were here with us too and with that i also started counting to see if everyone was present and that we didn''t lose anything which wasn''t the case but better save then sorry i guess. -Is everyone alright ? If you are hurt or something please raise your hand ? Some of the girls were sitting on the ground experiencing the same dizziness that i had gone through,but some of the others weren''t much affected by it as they just stood at place looking around the room and at everyone else christina who was still standing by my left was unaffected either and just nodded at me and said that she was okey so were the rest of the girls...a bit dizzy but alright. Seeing that everything had gone as planned for the moment i started looking around the room which was actually round and full of windows leading outside where other such identical rooms could be seen and the place we were standing at had also a giant magic circle drawn on the ground... As i was inspecting my surroundings the door on the front side of the room suddenly shook and then opened revealing a female with long brown hair with a black and white outfit hugging her body a bit revealing but not too much as she started walking towards us back straight and friendly smile on her face...she was pretty to look at and i had already guessed who she was. -Welcome honorable guests to the colloseum my name is kelly and i am your escort,you are one of the first guests to have arrived our humble establishment and i hope that you will like it here,if you may please follow me to the opening ceremony if you have questions ask away to your pleasure She bowed respectfully as she announced that gesturing towards the door as she stood beside it her smile never left her face and i could almost not even read her as she partially hid her face using a white mask. As everyone heard what she said the girls turned towards me waiting for me to say what to do it didn''t take long for me to sort my thoughts as i told everyone. -Lets go it''s what we came for Everyone nodded and seeing me lead everyone like this the escort turned towards me and i could see a slight glint appear in her eyes behind that mask i wasn''t sure what it was but she took notice of me as nodded to herself telling everyone that we should follow her now and we did. As i started following the escort everyone else also started walking behind me only christina and hestia were walking by my side from left to right respectively as they looked at our surroundings which was fairly impressive with all the people coming out of the little round houses lead by the same looking escorts who had different hairstyles but identical clothing those people were also marveling the surroundings walking on top of paved white smooth stone looking towards the giant building that was in front of us in absolute awe... Christina who was by my side gasped for a moment no everyone gasped as they saw the giant round building with a lot of gates and windows to the sides the color was brownish-yellow and it gave off the feeling of overwhelming as it stood in its place...it was the colloseum. I felt impressed by its architecture for a few moments but i didn''t look at it as much as everyone else did and instead looked behind me to see where we were...usually this kind of transportation gates go to different dimension and at this point i already knew that we were really in a different dimension because when i looked behind us i realized that the there was no more land behind us...the little round houses where the transportation gates were stood at the edge of this island...it was something close to sutopia academy an island dimension i guess ? Was it the same one ? No,why ? Because this one had 2 suns which were shining bright in the sky placed in different directions... We continued to follow the escort towards the entrance of the colloseum while we walked towards it hestia who was actually looking at the people instead of the colloseum commented. -They sure don''t ask who we are do they ? As i was about to answer that the escort who was walking in front of us over heard and answered instead as she said without turning towards us. -Because it is already proof that you are able to get to this location using the ticket it won''t matter who you are,it already shows that you are someone influential because the tickets are something that don''t land into random people''s hands and over all our establishment prioritizes its respect for the other parties privacy which makes us one of the most successful establishments in world.. Her way of speaking sounded very arrogant and prideful making hestia frown for a bit almost making her spit out of disdain but she held it in as she just looked towards the entrance not saying anything. Christina also made a wryly smile as she looked at hestia who seemed a bit put off by the explanation. And like so we entered the colloseum with very mixed feelings in ourselves i also held the golden pocket watch in my side pocket remembering the explanation christina gave me before we got here regarding the tracking spell that was put onto the watch. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. The explanation was simple,as long as i touch the watch directly and my target is in the 2.5 km radius i would be able to find her following a string that would appear in my vision leading towards her,the spell was a bit condition heavy but very suitable for this kind of search making it easier for me to find her very quickly and as i was thinking like that the moment i had gripped the watch in my side pocket a golden string appeared floating in the air going somewhere...bingo. I nodded to christina to let her know that the spell was a success making her smile for a moment while we were walking through the large hallway that was inside of the colloseum.The insides of the building was not that much different from the outside holding the dark brownish color while being decorated with paintings and statues. As we continued to follow the escort i noticed that we were taking different paths from the other guests and the guests were also lead into different directions making me slightly question where we were going and where this so-called "opening ceremony" was but i soon got my answer as we finally arrived at a double door. The escort who stopped in front of the door gestured towards it with grandee as she announced to us with a bright smile. -Welcome honorable guests to the opening of ceremony of the colloseum please enter and enjoy yourself ! The escort stood at place as she opened the double door for us revealing something like a balcony. Without a second thought i started moving towards the balcony wanting to get this over with as fast as i could to slip away and search for that girl,while coming here i had already considered to just split up but then realized that it would look a bit suspicious for me to disappear like this maybe warranting some caution from the personal inside so i didn''t want to take risks and just did the things as fast as i could to get it over with. Seeing me move so suddenly the others also reacted evenly as they followed me from behind and when we finally got inside of the balcony the door behind us closed with a clink sound. -What do we do ? should we stay or go now ? Hestia asked from the side looked around the balcony which had 15 seats and 2 tables with all kinds of food on top of it for us to eat probably...i considered what to do for a moment and as i did so i could hear the sound of trumpets resounding in the area followed by a sound of cheering and yelling... Curious i started walking towards the end of the balcony for a moment looking out into the open where in the center something like an arena was,the surroundings were also balconies like ours with different people sitting on the seats looking towards arena where a guy was floating above it holding something like a microphone his get up was colorful with red stripes on a blue suit he had also black shades on him looking somewhat ridiculous in my opinion,but at the same time thats why he was here i guessed as he started to speak into his microphone letting off a deep voice which was somewhat pleasant to hear. -Ladies and gentlemen welcome to the opening ceremony of the colloseum as some of you previous guests may know that this event always starts with the same ceremony and that is the "FIRST BLOOD" the first battle to the death in the arena to warm ourselves for the upcoming fights which will promise blood boiling excitement and epic show of skill so sit tight and enjoy your stay ladies and gentlemen because this event is something to savor for a long time ! With that said lets begin the first bout and before we begin let us hear the words from the founder himself ! As he finished saying so he snapped his finger and with a light poof sound he disappeared into smoke making everyone look up for a moment as the lights started to focus on one spot above specifically pointing towards an old buff man with a long grey beard wearing a black suit while holding a glass of wine as he raised it up and said. -I am thankful for your visit dear guests and am proud to announce this is the 15th opening ceremony i had attended and for the sake of keeping my words short i will only say this...LET THE GAMES BEGIN ! Loud cheers followed as the old man drank his wine and sat back to his seat next to him stood a few woman with very revealing outfits fawning him as he looked towards the arena like every body else. The girls were also standing on the edge of the balcony while looking at this blood sport a bit pale on their faces feeling the air around here which was basically full of people who wanted to see other people fighting to death... I looked towards the door for a second considering my options...leaving now may be the best timing as everyone was too focused to the arena... -Wait is that a little girl ?! One of the girls in this group said with a horrific tone while pointing to the arena the others were evenly surprised while looking at it and hestia who was by my side tensed up for a moment as she narrowed her eyes looking at the arena... I quickly turned my head back towards the arena to see what was going on and as i looked at the arena i was baffled for a second,from the right side of the arena came a little girl holding a rusty dagger to her side...she had bruises,traces of blood all over her body her hair was long and messy reaching her feet while dragging the dirt on the ground...what she was wearing wasn''t even clothing ,but something like a sack made out of straw made into a makeshift one piece dress which looked hideous... But that was not the reason why i was baffled right now...no the reason i was so wide eyed was because the girl in question had white hair and golden eyes... I quickly gripped the watch in my pocket while staring at her intensely and like so a golden string appeared in my vision as it directly flew towards the arena ending up connecting to the girl... Its her...there she is... The person who i needed to find was right bellow me inside of this arena holding a rusty dagger...what was she doing ? As i asked myself that the obvious answer came quickly as the other side of the arena the left gate also revealed another figure coming out which turned out to be a big muscular man with a lot of scars over his body wearing rags to cover his private parts while exposing everything else...he had a ugly face and part of his law was also very disfigured making him look like a monster as he roared into the sky looking towards the little girl with his crazed eyes...the girl in question wasn''t fazed as her eyes revealed a indifferent light looking at her opponent and just gripping her rusty dagger harder... I started to sweat looking at the scene i was compelled to just stop time and get her right now but what happened instead was much more baffling because... Time had already slowed down....and it wasn''t me who did it... ===================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 80 I Dont Care I looked around me...everyone was moving very slow the sound and vibration was almost non-existing in this state,it was familiar to me and something i had used quite lot...time was slowing down... I doubled checked to be sure that i wasn''t the one who had evoked it ,but it was true it wasn''t me and i had good guess on who it might be as i looked down towards the arena... (Tick Tack Tick Tack) Light echoing footsteps could be heard throughout the arena the little girl with long white hair was moving leisurely towards the half-naked muscular bastard,holding her rusty dagger while keeping her cold eyes at him...her steps were light and small i could tell she was hurt and it took her a lot to stay straight while she walked...even thought time had slowed down she and i were the only ones who could move freely it made me already guess who she was,my shock had already gone and passed replaced by determination and quick thinking...so how do i get down here ? The answer was simple...i don''t. (Tsiishk) And with that thought the girl had already closed up to her opponent and slid his throat slowly letting me hear the sound of metal cutting meat that only i could hear through my enhanced hearing...i looked towards her for a moment seeing this innocent looking girl standing on her toes to reach the big guys throat just to kill him without resistance looked very wrong to me and looking at her face i could see dozens of small scars and her left eye was also closed replaced by a massive scar,the left side of her throat was also scarred with a big lash going down her neck...brutal. With her job finished the girl just started to step back towards her original position...i didn''t understand why she did that if she starts time normally again then the guy will die from the wound she had inflicted showing the audience that she didn''t even move a finger to do so when she gets back to her original standing point...was she maybe trying to hide the fact that she can move freely ? Or was she trying to make it look like she used force blades or super speed to do it ? Either way the fight was over as she stepped into her original spot and dropped the dagger putting her hands to her head as she kneel''ed down waiting for some reason...in that very moment time started normally again as i could see her flinch for a second...the small labor she did to do this was still stacking on her weak body which was understandable. -Fast... Hestia muttered as she looked at the girl intensely...i wanted to retort and say that she was just slow but didn''t do so to keep this a secret. The spectators were confused too for a few seconds as they saw the little girl kneel down,her dagger dropped to the ground,they all thought that she was surrendering and accepting her death but what they didn''t expect to happen was that her opponent was starting to gag for some reason...no,he was already starting to bleed as the wound bellow his neck opened making a stream of blood appear pushing him onto the ground as he looked at himself in disbelieve...the game was already settled the moment she walked in it was unfair if you had to say it,but no one really cared did they ? The guy''s suffering continued for about 2 minutes or so before he fell down turning into a lifeless corpses as he wasn''t even able to take a step forward when the fight began truly miserable. -wahh... -did something happen ? i couldn''t see -did the girl do it ? no that can''t be she surrendered right ? why is he dead ? The people in the spectator seats were in a small uproar as they started questioning the spectacle that had occurred in front of their eyes,the event was too fast for them to see,confused a lot of people even most of the girls who were in this balcony didn''t see what happened but i noticed that christina and hestia saw what happened even if only barely. -She...she moved very quickly towards her opponent and slid his throat and came back in just a few seconds... Christina told the others evenly amazed by the feat from the girl...her eyes were shining a light blue color you could see a magic circle being cast on those eyes of hers after all christina was still human without enhancements she needed to rely on her own spells to be able to see it clearly and concerning hestia...she wasn''t even human she was a phoenix a kind of ancient bird and i was sure these kinds of birds had much better vision than any supernatural i knew of. The others hearing what christina,felt shocked for a second everyone trusted christina a lot meaning they didn''t doubt her when she said something like this as they looked down towards the arena to the young scarred girl who was still kneeling down on the ground,they couldn''t believe that someone as small and young as her could do something like this ,but then again...i could feel a couple glances directed at me from the girls making them stay quiet in the end. As everyone in the audience still seemed to be confused a sudden poof of dark smoke appeared above the arena revealing the moderator of this arena as he announced. -Ladies and gentlemen the winner is the White Witch ! For people who are confused this battle was supposed to be only the tip of the ice berg showing you that outer appearance means nothing in this life and death battle,mark these words in your head as only strength rules in the arena and with it comes blood...now please applaud our winner for this flawless victory and don''t worry the next fights won''t be this quick i guarantee... Said the moderator with a wicked grin on his face... Sick bastard...i thought for a second as the audience just accepted the fact and started clapping and cheering once again...while they were doing that i looked down to the little girl and saw her being surrounded by 8 guards holding automatic weapons in their hands pointing at her threatening,she didn''t resist and just held her kneeled position while looking down holding her hands to her head... One of the guards in the end,handcuffed her and started pulling her towards the gate with a possessive and put off manner...i see they were scared of her explains a lot. -I am going now keep an eye on these bunch i will tell you when we are going to meet at the hut again outside... I whispered to hestia making her nod for a second but i could see the clear dissatisfaction on her face,she wanted to come with me but knew that i wouldn''t have any use for her if she did and keeping her here to protect everyone was much better then coming with me. With that said i stood up from my seat slowly taking my steps towards the double door with a clear goal in mind while holding the golden pocket watch.I willed my thoughts for a second as i stopped time clearing all the cheering and clapping sounds as it turned into complete silence clearing my mind for a bit. I opened the door with one light push revealing the massive hallway ,our escort kelly was still standing by the side of the door guarding it her face was partially hidden but looking at her eyes i could see that she was fluid and concentrated on her current task,maybe if i didn''t have this ability i would have had some trouble fighting her but then again...if i didn''t have this ability i wouldn''t be here would i ? With those thoughts i turned around and started following the golden string that was laid in my vision my pace was casual and non-rushed as i continued walking from turn to turn and room to room. There was a reason i didn''t take the girl the moment i saw her,at the time she was the center of attention and i could see that the guards were somewhat careful around her even feared her slightly meaning that if she suddenly disappears in the middle of the fight than it would warrant caution from the other personal inside the colloseum making them search or even guard the transportation circles on this island which i didn''t want of course...i wanted to mainly go in and out without anyone seeing me nor knowing who i was and with the tracking spell on my hand finding her wasn''t hard the only thing that i would risk here was the way hestia would arrive at the meeting point when i tell her that i was on my way...you see with her fiery temper i am not even sure if she can handle this...at least leraje would be quiet when killing someone... It had been half an hour already since i started walking through the colloseum following the golden string,there were numerous rooms and paths to take,but fortunately i had a guide so it wasn''t that bad.I had only met a few people on this search all of who which were "A" guarding a door to a spectator and "B" going through the hallway taking patrol...the security around here was small but then again the building was large meaning that there could be a ton of guards just spread out everywhere,anyways i wasn''t worried in the slightest about them it''s just that most of the guards all look a like making me sometimes wonder if i was walking circles but thankfully there was the golden string that reminded me i wasn''t which was good. The golden string lead me down stairs and while that happened i noticed that every level i was taking down the guards would also start to get a bit more numerous and better equipped finally reaching a level where the string lead towards a specific door in the lower levels of this building...the atmosphere here was very thick and dark the guards were also a bit more rigid and meaner looking ,while i walked here i also saw a few woman walking around in very revealing clothing probably prostitutes but for who was unknown and i didn''t want to know either. Standing in front of the door i needed to get in were 3 large guys holding big guns which looked bizarre to me...their faces were partially hidden by their helmets and their armor was also glowing blue for a bit with smooth edges here and there... It wasn''t good to disable them now so i ignored them for the time being and just slipped through them opening the door and getting inside...easy. With that thought in mind i looked around the room and was momentarily shocked when i saw that it only contained one thing which was a small cage and inside of that cage there was something which looked like a small ball made out of white hair mixed with brown,for a moment i didn''t realize it was a person until the golden string actually connected itself with the thing inside of the little cage...it was the girl and with that i started time again. (Tap) I was standing near the door as i took a step forward towards the cage...on a closer inspection you could see the girl in a crouched position sitting in the cage while hugging her knees her long white hair was a bit abnormal for someones as young as her but didn''t bother me as i slowly started to take another step forward...the reason i was doing this was to catch her attention which i failed in even thought i somehow magically appeared in this room it didn''t bother her one bit nor did she turn her gaze towards me just looking down while hugging her knees...for a moment i was a bit distracted while looking at her seemingly endlessly deep right eye that told me that she had already seen it...seen everything the world had to offer mainly the things which were too cruel for someone as young as her...her eye spoke more than thousand words and also showed me her sadness and indifference towards everything she looked upon there was no rage or misery just a deep pit of sadness buried deep into her right eye which was clouding her golden light... If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. I looked at the cage for a second a bit too shaken by her appearance i tried to find a way to open it and noticed that the door to the cage was actually...open ? It wasn''t locked no it seemed like the person who put her here just simply pushed her inside and then lazily pushed the door shut without locking it...what an idiot. I opened the door to the cage for and looked at the girl again...she was still emotionless not moving one inch she could have just escaped if the door was open why didn''t she do it ? Anyways i tried to be more detail friendly as i looked at her but it was hard not to notice her numerous scars that were spread on her face and most importantly her left eye and the long scar that lashed down her throat...was she even able to talk with that wound ? -Hello...girl i came to save you... I said a bit awkwardly not really sure what to say really this situation was just too bizarre thinking about couldn''t i just give her the damn watch and let her push the button ? Thinking about it i could and i did,as i quickly pulled out the golden hand watch which was radiating divine essence i showed it to the scarred girl and said. -Take this and push the button it will lead you towards your father he send me here to rescue you come on take it you can leave with it! -... She wasn''t responding or looking at me...she didn''t even seem to have noticed that i was here...this was hopeless...she was broken from the inside she won''t react to anything and will just isolate herself inside her head... I got a bit frustrated by her ignorance but i couldn''t blame her it wasn''t the poor girls fault that she was here or what she had gone through the adults were at fault the people who were seeking profit for small labor or blood even looking at her made me want to just stand up and kill that old geezer,but in the end that wouldn''t solve anything he was just one of the thousands or millions of those people in this world gaining money by other peoples misfortune if i kill him the next evenly ambitious one would just replace him...and i thought that i wouldn''t care but i did didn''t i ? Ahh my head throbbed for a bit it was a long few days a lot of things happened and i didn''t really rest properly... -I hope you find peace with your father he seemed to be a responsible parent from what i could see,well not really thinking about how you ended up here... I almost wanted to say that he was like my father who never came for me but that wasn''t true chronos send me meaning that he came for you girl and thats what counts...at least thats what i told myself. I slowly held onto the girls delicate hand feeling the stiff and bony shape of it she was starved and tired her hand was like glass too so delicate that it made me scared that if i put anymore force into it,it would break like a branch...this was too abnormal and cruel making me shake from the inside for a little as i put the watch in her small hand... I glanced at her for a second...her expression never changed she didn''t even seemed to have blinked which was odd but what was really interesting to me was her age ? How old was she ? I couldn''t really tell from all the scars that she had but mentally removing them revealed a cute cheerful little girl with long white hair and glossy white skin her eyes shining like mine,my imagination was really cruel in times like these the things that were already lost to the present couldn''t be returned that easily... In the end i guessed that she was 8 to 9 years old close to stella''s age making me frown even more as i dismissed that thought quickly pressing the button on the watch with her thump,me expecting this insanity to finally end. -... -... Hahh ? Wait what it didn''t work ? -President ! Welcome back ! The guards behind the door suddenly roared making me twitch for a moment... -Now now you''re doing quiet good work aren''t you please continue i am here to visit the girl... -yes sir ! An elderly familiar voice could be heard on the other side of the door revealing his intention...i knew that voice it was the founder of this colloseum that bastard... I quickly closed the door to the cage and leaned onto the wall that was next to the door to this room.I was trying to hide and let the old man go inside without noticing me for him to close the door. And as i assumed i could hear his footsteps coming to the door as the guards stepped aside to let him in and while he was doing that i had already summoned my plasma sword thinking about the watch and the girl and why it didn''t work... The first thing that came into my mind was...maybe she wasn''t it ?Or maybe she needs to press it willfully herself,but chronos told me that the girl just needs to press it and thats it why isn''t it responding then did i really get the wrong person ? No,that can''t be it the tracking spell lead me to this place to her ! She was the one the person who i searched for over these past 3 days ! For god sakes ! I narrowed my eyes as i looked down onto the dark brown floor made out of some kind of stone... Was this a failure ? If yes then am i doomed now ? Then why am i not dead yet ? Dozens of dozens of questions piled on my head as i heard the sound of the door creaking and with that followed a sound of footsteps getting inside and closing the door revealing the elderly man walking inside still wearing his black suit and white gloves his long gray beard was also hanging lightly as he passed me not noticing me his face revealing a large disgusting smile on his face.His attention was solely on the girl who was sitting in the cage. -ahh my little witch you see today is a fantastic day i had closed multiple deals with a lot of influential people and also gained a very large sum for pretty much nothing but letting the people see a battle to the death but listen that is not why i came here the reason i am here is because it is the day you are going to shine my little witch... -... The girl was emotionless as ever not listening to what this shameless old man had to say which was for the better...The old man also noticed and made a slight frown as he pulled out a taser making me tense for a second as i gripped the handle of my sword tighter. (WHIZZZ) Thankfully he didn''t use the taser on the girl and instead just activated it letting off the bizzing sound that was created by the electricity the sound for some reason made the girl flinch for a second as she bumped her head on the roof of the cage...her eyes still had the same clouds in them but then there was another emotion...fear. The girl turned her head towards the old man then at me she knew that i was present now for the first time our eyes met she was wide-eyed for a moment as she looked at my golden eyes but quickly calmed when she saw the old man who was holding the taser...starting to shiver lightly. -ahhuhh The girl croaked and whimpered not being able to say anything proving that she really couldn''t talk anymore.The old man seemed to be satisfied as he stored his taser into his pocket. -Haha have i now your attention ? Now then let me get back to the topic where was i ?Right you see todays fights are something important and they will bring me a lot of cash you see and what they basically are,are bets i invited a lot of powerful people and asked them to bring the strongest beast or human they can get to compete with my best combatant for money and guess who that is ? Little witch ? The disgusting elderly man said as he pointed at the little girl with a large grin on his face that made me want to chop his head off...but i waited i needed him to get out right now and waiting was the only thing i could do. The girl in question glanced at me again for some reason right after drifting back to the old man shaking her head... -haha it''s obviously you little witch and now let me remind you of something... He stepped forward for shaking the cage with one push making the little girl scared as she started shivering even more...and at that point i noticed that she was holding something...the watch ! I was a bit confused for a few seconds but i finally remembered that i didn''t take out the watch before i closed the cage... Anyways the elderly old man didn''t notice and just focused on shaking the cage scaring the girl and slowly starting to agitating me even more. -I will have none of your shenanigans like the last time understand ? You will go out there and kill everything and if you fail me then remember...i can add another scar to your little face... I could feel my vision almost turning red from the way he spoke my hand was also gripping the handle to the point of shaking as i looked at the man with hate and death. -h..lp.....ha...p....h.a.l.p... I froze for a moment as i looked towards the little girl who was trying to say something...the old man also got quiet and listened as he suddenly laughed and said. -haha help ? are you trying to call for help ? I thought you were already over that and understood ? There will be no help ! No one will come and get you,you will live here and die here on my whim just be quiet and obedient and i consider letting you have a piece of sugar... -h..e...l...p...hhel..p... She didn''t listen as she continued her pleading while looking at me she was gripping the watch in her hand looking down there were tears in her eyes as she closed them making a stream of tears roll down her cheeks.. The old man just laughed seeing her despair. And me ? I didn''t care anymore and just activated my plasma sword. =============================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 81 Partial End Of The Request My action was fast and decisive i wasn''t sure if i was acting on my own decision or on impulse either way it doesn''t matter,as i activated my plasma sword the golden blade appeared as the hot radiance twisted the air...the old man was still shaking the cage with the girl inside not noticing his clear doom about to befall him,the girl in question watched the radiating blade as one fast and precise swing with my arm stopped the old man... (Clop..Tsssss) I didn''t need to slow time or stop it to finish this old man the only regret i had from this was that i didn''t have enough time to actually let him suffer some more even this quick death was already too merciful for this man of pure evil... With a disgusting sound the head of the old man fall down onto the ground spurting out blood for a second i looked at his expression before he died and noted that his face was fully cramped into a crooked frown. His main body in the mean time was falling onto its knees as the neck part spurted some more blood like a waterfall finally falling down to its back spurting even more blood... The girl in the cage looked at the corpse for a second...and then to me...she had a thankful look in her eye nodding towards me not being able to say her gratitude with her own voice. -The watch in your hand press the button... The girl in the cage didn''t understand what i meant by it,but then she suddenly noticed that she was indeed holding a golden watch and figured what i meant by it pressing the button above...nothing happened. I closed my eyes for a few moments...was i wrong after all ? -p...l...as...e.....h....al...p..me The girl said pitifully while looking at me pleadingly i could see that she was really tired and wounded a lot even talking seemed to hurt her a lot which was miserable to watch... I started thinking again and wondered why was i here in the first place ? It was to find her and bring her back to her father the real savior here she didn''t have anything to do with me and the only job i had was to get her but now that the watch wasn''t reacting what do i do ? The murder that i had committed here and now was unneccessary and purely made out of bad judgment and impulse i can''t get my emotions get the better of me...but at the same time...I looked at the little girl once again...she was hurt starved and tired the iron bowl that was next to her reeked of some unknown stinking substance that she probably ate herself to keep alive her body was full of scars some parts were even disfigured the most notable thing to notice was the she had 2 major disabilities which were her eye and throat...she was able to survive for this long holding onto dear life she was truly strong... I stepped forward towards the cage crouched meeting face to face with the little girl i put off my mask for a moment as i smiled at her gently opening the i put my hand through it and said. -You wanna come with me ? Seeing make a gentle expression and holding my hand out the girl teared up as she nodded to me slowly reached her own scared hand to me finally touching i could see her expression ease up a lot as i pulled her out of the cage holding her in a princess carry. ============================== -President are you alright ? We heard some noise in there is everything okay ? The guard asked while knocking the door...the girl who was in my embrace tensed up for a bit as she heard the guards who were on the other side of the door...she was scared,scared that her dream would end like this wasn''t she ? -Hey little one you want to see a trick ? The little girl looked at me a bit confused but then again she stared at my golden eyes which were actually the same as hers,she found herself lost in those pairs of eyes almost shining radiating a pure golden color calming in the way he used his expression. And as she dreamed off again she noticed that the guards were no longer bothering or knocking no,the sound was no longer present as everything got still... -Okay the trick should have done it With that said i started going towards the door again with the girl in my embrace,i had noticed that she was still moving around conscious of the things around us not hindered one bit as she looked towards the door in clear fear and when i finally opened it,it revealed the statue of those 3 guards standing behind the door for a moment the girl was paled to the bone as she saw them wanted to run away but not being able to she wanted to hide somewhere,somewhere safe but she didn''t dare as she felt the most comfortable in my embrace then any other up until now and finally when she realized that the guards were still standing sitting ducks actually she looked at them again in confusion...they weren''t moving nor talking it was as if they were... -Frozen,frozen in time you should be familiar with this trick right ? The girl only now realized what i had done as she looked at me in total disbelieve,she wanted to say something but wasn''t able to do so as we passed by they guards. I didn''t forget to silence these 3 before i left cutting their heads off and putting their bodies into the room,i didn''t feel bad about the things that i did in my opinions every person in this colloseum could just burn to the ground i would shed a tear for scum to burn into oblivion. While i was doing that i didn''t place the girl on the ground and did it while holding her with one hand,she was really light and her body was almost skeletal showing that she was starved and weak while i was disposing of them i asked the girl to close her eye for a moment so she wouldn''t be exposed to this any further even thought she probably got used to these kinds of acts i didn''t want that to continue and maybe it was just my dumb selfish wish but the girl in question obligated without any further words as she closed her eye while i cut their heads. Finishing with my clean up i started time normally again and contacted hestia... -young master there is a small uproar in this place it seems like the founder isn''t showing up for some reason...do i assume it is your work ? I felt a proud smile resurface on my mouth for some reason a bit sick but the old man deserved far worse than this as i told her that it was me without any further information. -hmm very well does that mean we should move now ? -yes, be careful and don''t warrant any unneccessary attention to yourself keep the girls save too...we meet up at the transportation gate from where we came from. -haahh...when did i ever make trouble for you young master ! I sarcastic smile crept on my face as i said. -You know what i am talking about no flashy With that said i cut the connection to her before she could start whining about it,i looked back towards the little girl in my arms she was looking at me very confused maybe because i was making a lot of different expressions like a madman... -I just talked to a friend of mine...she is very unruly sometimes so i just told her to cut it off don''t worry you like her when you meet her she will help you to get better too This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. As the girl heard me say it like this she nodded to me trusting me 100% without a doubt even thought we had met in a very strange situation,but over all it was pleasant that she trusted me that much and with that thought i stopped time and started pacing up not too fast as to not rattle the girl on my pace,she was already hurt as she was another wound opening mid sprint didn''t sound good as i could feel that any small injury could possibly kill her without a doubt making me act as if she was a glass doll which she really was currently...the only hope i had for now was to get hestia and let her heal her...i wasn''t even sure if it was possible but its not like i was a person to give up there perks for being stubborn and hopeful at the same time it made you think of ways out instead of self pity which i didn''t like. While i walked like this i also noticed that the guards were getting more numerous the more i was raising the stairs which was quiet odd but didn''t bother me just yet...the little girl was also sleepy and would always almost nod off in my embrace making me scared that she wouldn''t wake up so i constantly talked to her about the things that had happened lately the people i knew of and about myself in general she listened quiet well and didn''t nod off just keeping her eye half closed... And after 20 or so minutes i finally reached the exit from the colloseum looking outside surveying the area to find the hut that we came from originally where the transportation gate was located which was basically our ticket home... I found the hut and walked towards it getting inside actually leaving the door open for the others to come and get inside...i had a hunch that hestia''s entrance would be indeed quiet flashy. I sat back towards the wall keeping the girl on my lap...her body was a bit cold so i gave her my jacket before i started time again... -uhhh I groaned for a second as i felt my body especially my legs mush into pudding...the burden that had stacked over the course of the day was bad but at least i felt secure right now. Seeing my pained expression the little girl on my lap looked at me understandingly...she probably also suffered from this kind of burden but i wasn''t really clear about her ability yet...sure enough she was like me able to control time but to what degree was that ? I noticed that she had only ever slowed time not ever stopped it or done anything else with that power...she could have even tried to escape if she truly utilized her ability like i did in the prison... Thinking about it her situation was truly like mine back then...this seemed really overly coincidental the difference here was our age she was only 8 or 9 while i was 15... -unn..ahh.nnnngg The little girl on my lap shook me for a bit looking at me a bit worried i could guess what she wanted making me smile wryly. -Its alright...i am just a bit tired...you are probably tired too i guess don''t worry we will soon leave this place just sit and listen.. She didn''t understand what i meant by that,but she soon did as the sound of a giant explosion could be heard. (BOOM) The girl was surprised and confused as she looked outside towards the window and discovered that flaming debris were flying in the air people were also blasted pushed and forced to ground some even burning up like a candle trying to put it off by rolling on the ground or putting water over their heads but in vain as the water simply vanished into steam from the flame leaving no other choice but to die in a inferno...the flame wasn''t so simple if any phoenix flame could be put off like that then these birds obviously wouldn''t have such mythical existence to them. And as i looked towards the window i saw smoke enveloping the whole field as more fire spread everywhere and then a small group of people showed themselves from the smoke the one who was leading the group was a woman with fiery red hair,her expression was cold as ice not fitting her hot temper and burning aura but promising death for anyone who was foolish enough to cross or hinder her path...haa even thought i told her to not be so flashy... The girl that was sitting on my lap felt very restless as she looked at the burning hot woman that was coming towards us thinking that she might blast us with her flames,but i knew better as i told her. -Don''t worry she is our friend remember the one i told you about... The girl was obviously baffled but felt reassured once again as she believed in what i said but not quiet convinced in her heart as she snuggled closer to me... And with that done the door finally opened as the first to come inside was hestia she looked around the room finally meeting me and the little girl that was still on my lap hugging tightly scared of letting go... Hestia temporarily looked at the girl anger and regret flashing in her eyes but only momentarily as she stepped aside letting the others inside...christina who came in second didn''t waste a single second as she started to chant the incarnation for the transportation gate the others coming inside could only wait as they looked at the new companion which was sitting on my lap...the girl wasn''t meeting anyones face feeling way too intimidated by them it seemed. -Should have roasted them more slowly and painfully... Hestia commented out loud with a bit of disdain mixed into it as she stepped towards me keeping a low gaze to the little girl. -I know thought the same thing but sometimes death doesn''t hold schedule for those who really need it Hestia and my conversation was short lived and was pretty blunt too making some of the girls which were standing by the make complex face,but deep inside almost all of the girls agreed with those words they just didn''t say it out blunt. -Master dawn the transportation spell is ready...i need the location your hand please... everyone step inside of the circle we will leave now... I sighed and raised myself for a moment holding the girl in both hands i walked towards christina and gave her my hand thinking about the location i wanted to go which was basically my home the edict. The rest of the crew also quickly stepped inside of the circle and while we were doing that i could hear the sounds of numerous footsteps coming towards us roaring even telling us to stop promising death if caught...it wasn''t fazing or threatening as hestia opened her palm and shot out a giant fireball through the door stopping a lot of the guards burning them. And with that christina finished the incarnation using my hand to transmit the location...a bright light surged through my vision as i felt my mind slip for a moment...we had been transported and i would surely not like what would come after we arrived... ===================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 82 The Same End - Bughhh. I quickly held onto my mouth, closing it shut and forced myself to swallow my own vomit... The bitter disgusting taste lingered in my mouth as my eyes also started to slowly focus back, letting me see my surroundings... - Young master, you really don''t hold magic well do you ? Hestia asked while giving me a hand to stand up... Which i took of course... - Where are we ? Christina asked curiously and so were the other girls while looking at the dark room. It looked like a chemistry room with the glass bottles and different kinds of equipment inside which was still unknown to me but i trusted Steward enough to know that these things would be handy to Stella who was the one mainly using this room... Christina who was looking around, very curious, suddenly gasped as she looked at the strange equipment a strange glint in her eyes. - Wow ! That''s an incus modifier ! And that''s a high grade stylus for inscribing ! You even have a rank 9 arcane table and more too ! These kinds of equipment are out of the world... You can''t own them without the council''s approval... Some are even shut off from the public... Christina suddenly looked at me, very confused and curious, but by her attitude i could guess that the equipment was very valuable : that''s why she got so excited ! But for me, the equipment was just something that came along with the house; maybe this kind of equipment was promised to me with the agreement Steward and i had but i wasn''t sure as i said. - I don''t know what these things are, sorry. They are actually things my little sister uses. The girls who were standing here suddenly popped their heads toward me, a bit wide eyed by my statement for some reason... Only Hestia who was standing by my side was alright as she just snickered with a knowing smile on her face. The little girl who was next to me suddenly grabbed onto my waist with a slight frown... I stroked her head for a second to calm her down while i made a wry smile and turned toward the others with a clear look as i said : - By the way : welcome everyone... This is my home, i hope you''ll like it ! Seeing me say it like this with a gentle smile on my face, the other girls also felt a bit more at ease as they looked at each other and straightened themselves... The request... Was partially a success. It was unknown to me what would happen next, if i would die or not but i knew one thing about my current situation : - Seems like i am in need of opening a shop ! I muttered quietly as i saw everyone around me group up with each other, muttering and whispering to one another with a small worried or anxious look on their faces... It was understandable : they didn''t know what they were stepping into and neither did I clearly but I had an idea which could relatively benefit all of us at once. With that rounded up and out of the way, I told everyone to follow me to the second floor; Christina seemed really entranced by the equipment, almost drooling but she caught herself and nodded to my words sorting everyone and following me downstairs. - Hestia, how far can your healing powers go ? I asked Hestia while we were walking down the stairs. She never left my side, making me almost feel like she was always there for some reason maybe i just got used to it ? Reacting to my question, Hestia glanced at the little girl that was in my embrace and a bit sleepy. She didn''t hear what i said because my words were too quiet for a normal human to hear but for Hestia it was a piece of cake of course. She smiled with delight as she said in a sweet tone. -I can heal away the external and internal wounds with my divine flame, i can also cure diseases and make the scars disappear... I am not sure about the eye though... It is most likely that i can''t bring it back since it was destroyed already. Her quiet words made a small sting appear in my heart but at the same time it gave me a lot to be thankful for, listening to Hestia who had such dreading healing powers... Even thought she couldn''t recreate a lost limb, she was still very capable, making me glad that i had evoked her accidentally. With the conversation over, we all descended to the second floor which was met with a evenly pleasant sound as everyone looked around, a bit curious... The house wasn''t as large as the other buildings I had seen which were basically mansions but it was still a large 3 story house with numerous rooms; the space here was also more comfortable to me as I disliked large hallways.... - Everyone can you please go to the end of the corridor ? The first door to the left its the kitchen and you can eat something if you want, anything is fine i don''t mind. I will join you after I set this little one somewhere comfortable... And by the way, does anyone have any injuries or diseases ? If so please say it now so Hestia can heal it very quickly. The question in hand was met with shaking heads and small no''s from everyone, Christina also invoked a vision spell and looked at everyone just to be sure about it which made me grin for a second about her security measures. In the end she reported that it was indeed clean and that no one was hurt which also made me sigh out of relief. I then told them to move on ,which they did, in a very formal and ordered manner. Even thought everyone was tense while walking inside of this home of mine which wasn''t really comparable to the mansion''s they were in previously,they still acted in utmost carefulness and respect even thought they were secretly glad to be here some of them even making small grins on their faces trying to hide it too. Hestia and i also started to move on as i lead the way towards a different room where i was going to place the girl at...my room to be precise. -So what are you going to do next ? excluding the child in your hands i am doubting that you would need 12 maids to take care of your house i even noticed that the building has a mass cleaning enchantment which cleans the dust,air and dirt inside making maids in general useless... Hestia said as we arrived at my room which was big but not too much as it had everything you need to live and more things which weren''t really important as i placed the sleepy white haired girl onto a chair while answering her question. -I have something in mind but that will mostly depend on the girls it may even be that some of them would want to meet their family again,but seeing that they still had limits to their now partial "Freedom" one of them being to stay in a set amount of distance to me which would be obviously hard to do and on top of that... I thought for a second as i remembered the state they were in the eyes they showed to me when we met the first time... -It is most likely that they have people who they can''t return to or don''t want to return reasons to rather stay then leave or things that they can''t stand...you know what i mean Hestia grunted in agreement as she now focused on the little girl with white hair that was unsteadily sitting on the chair...a white flame ignited in her eyes as she began her work on her,i left them at that point as to not distract hestia from her work walking towards the kitchen where the other girls were smelling a very nice smell which had strong pleasant aroma to it as i walking into the kitchen revealing some of the girls sitting at the table while the others were preparing to make some food on the grill which looked very appetizing. (Grrr) A loud sound could be heard making everyone stop what they were doing and look at me who was slightly standing next to the door...i felt my face flush up for a moment as i realized that the sound was actually... -Master dawn...i am preparing some eggs and bacon do you want to sit and eat with us ? One of the girls behind the kitchen asked holding a pan while grilling some eggs on it...my grumbling stomach had everyone grinning at me for some reason as i kindly accepted her offer with a nod sitting down on the end of the table surrounded by the girls who were a bit distracted by me and also small whispers that got around the table not sure how the girls should now act in front of me,so i was the first to react to melt the ice and turned towards angela who was sitting next to me,she was a bit too nervous while fidgeting with her hands but when she saw me smile at her for some reason she couldn''t help but stare at me as i asked her. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. -So what is your hobby ? Angela was surprised and grew red quickly as started stuttering trying to answer my question. -i...i like to read actually...thats the only i do... I smiled and said. -Me too what kind of books do you read ? -really ? oh...ehm most literature or romance... The other girls pricked their ears as they listened to my and angela''s exchange which started a bit slow but progressed faster as angela started to ease up a bit more letting her words come off easier and speak more freely,our conversation even caught the attention from the rest of the girls slowly pulling them into the talk lastly ending up with everyone introducing themselves now more properly speaking about themselves and what they did before they got here letting me know that we had people with different kinds of professions some even with magical knowledge like alchemy and circle engineering while others were undecided as for what they become just yet being too young to have properly decide. The oldest in this group was a woman who was 21 who was also the cook for this lunch and the one who had asked me to join the table her name was elisabeth morgan and the reason she ended up in this place was because she got caught in the middle of her work when she was in the central....it turns out that elisabeth was actually a assassin before she was a slave coincidentally her second profession is that of a cook explaining her well versed experience with the kitchen but also showing her skills with the blade which looked fairly threatening in her hands. Her beauty and skill had caught the attention of the slavers when she was caught which was when she was 18 years old ending up in slavery for 3 years until i came along. Her story was very interesting as i figured out that elisabeth didn''t have any parents and that she mostly grew up in the central learning her cooking from a old man who was also a great cook as he was an assassin who taught her his trait,after all for you to survive in that place you would need so exceptional skill and the man which the man seemingly taught her strictly.Elisabeth talked fondly about the old man even thought he seemed very strict he seemed to have cared a whole lot about her as she did for him... There can be some good memories in that place huh...Thinking like this,a bit surprised i also listened to the story that the others talked about themselves,most of the girls were enslaved for about 3 to 5 years max and angela seemed to be the only person who was enslaved the longest which was 7 years while sarah the raven haired little girl only recently got enslaved as she was sold by her parents which she once told me when we met in the corridor. Angela was the daughter of 2 slaves logically becoming a slave herself and wearing the iron collar when she was 8 years old which was the requirement to wear it sealing the deal and being raised as a live stock,she never saw her parents or knew them a lot just heard some rumors about them and nothing else over all angela was raised to be taught all kinds of different things to raise her assets and then be sold some day for her worth which sounded really messed up and i could see that everyone agreed with that fact even thought no one said it aloud. Angela was a cheerful girl raised strictly but not beaten or physically abused she was handled mentally and taught that being a slave was the best thing in the world which she believed first but quickly grew out of as she realized the depth of her situation someday yearning for freedom,but without a chance as she was guarded heavily and not allowed to leave the premise at any circumstance to protect her from any danger.Angela was very poor when it came to the knowledge of the opposite sex she also never communicated with them a lot and because of that she started to get interested between the relationship of these people getting her interest from the romance genre which was a bit comical but cruel and pitiful at the sametime... In a sense of meaning angela was somewhat the young lady from the mansion thinking about the treatment she got since she was young she even had undergone combat training which wasn''t a lot but elisabeth commented that angela was truly skilled in hand to hand fighting and sword play making angela in question blush from the compliment as she denied it humbly. Regarding the rest of the girls they also told good stories which were drowned in tragedy and other happenings we had already came to the point in where we talked freely about ourselves without feeling ashamed about it because pretty much the girls all knew each other pretty well but they didn''t know me,but trusted me enough to know such things about themselves for some reason i didn''t object and listened to every one of their stories which were sometimes brief while other times long coming from different places such as houses with prestige or simply from the streets but what they shared all was the same tragic end as they get caught by the slavers to begin their new life as a slave finally ending up here this same ending for everyone was probably something that kept them together. Even christina talked about herself again but this time she revealed that the person who had send here to the central was actually a person she had loved before and wanted her dead because of a power struggle in her family which sounded very ironic and i could tell she was hurt for being reminded by that so i quickly dropped the issue and asked if the food was finished yet which the reply came with a smiling yes as elisabeth started serving her bacon and eggs with a few pieces of toast...the meal was set for everyone and the smell was godly as the bacon mixed with the eggs creating a pleasant smell. -... As i was about to bite into the food i noticed that everyone wasn''t eating at all just staring at me for some reason which was really odd making me ask what the problem was.Christina was quick and answered my question with a troubled smile on her face. -Ahh...you see master dawn slaves usually don''t eat with the master on the same table we sit on the ground and eat from a bowl without utensils...We also only eat after the master finished eating so we don''t gross him or her out... I raised my eyebrows at christina''s explanation for a bit looking at everyone else i understood why they weren''t eating so i just raised my hands for everyone and said. -I don''t have to seriously tell you to eat everytime i sit down do i ? My question in turn was met with a few embarrassed looks and scratching heads even christina made an awkward laugh but then the sound of eating could be heard as angela who was sitting by my side used her fork to eat the bacon swallowing it with a slight grin. Everyone seeing this also started to stop being shy or respectful as they slowly ate their food on the dish...growing out of habits will be tough for them will it ? Sarah who was on my other side also started to eat nonchalant and quiet about the current situation more concentrated about the food that was in front of her then the others as she put a whole grilled egg inside of her small mouth making funny noises as she slightly burned herself also dirtying her mouth making me wipe it off with a tissue,my movement was slightly instinctive because i had stella who i always did it on doing this with sarah might have made her slightly uncomfortable but surprisingly she didn''t resist and stayed still when i finished cleaning her.She continued eating after wards but still kept a few glances over me sometimes pulling my arm for me to clean her up... =============================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 83 Heated Debate (Glup Glup Glup) - Puhh I sighed out of relieve as I drank the glass of water, feeling full as the taste of the bacon still lingered in my mouth... The others were also half-way done eating and were evenly satisfied by the food some starting their own conversation no longer tense or nervous by my presence but still a lingering caution could be seen through the corners of their eyes which was inevitable and didn''t bother me much. As I had evenly such feelings towards these people who I didn''t know all too long but listened to them long enough to understand them barely which was enough for me...for now as I looked at everyone feeling that it is already time to ask them about the current circumstances... - Everyone I would now like to discuss with you about the things that will happen since you are here it is only the most reasonable thing to do since I never expected to actually bring slaves into my house... No offense. The girls hearing my respectful speech nodded while some flushed for a moment by my blunt words but evenly understood what I meant by that...the few girls that were standing in the kitchen also stopped the dish washing and looked towards us gathering their full attention towards me as continued talking. In the end I started talking about the effects of the slave contract how the slave would die if they distance themselves from the user in a certain radius which everyone here clearly knew much better than me but listened closely as I came to the main point which was... - What do you want to do ? I asked everyone in the room, the sudden question was met with a few confused looks as they didn''t seem to understand what I meant by that making me clarify my question as I explained to them that I could ask around and maybe somehow reverse the effects of the spell that had been engraved on their soul, this explanation was also met with extreme surprise and shock but the only one who wasn''t shocked was Christina as she interrupted the conversation with her own explanation about the spell. - It is almost impossible to reverse the spell as it is too close to one''s soul there are too many risks involved in this procedure and the minimal error would easily lead to the death of the one being counter spelled meaning that if something goes wrong in one of those tries then it is bound that you would either die with a full corpse peacefully or die with a mutilated and horrifically painful death...trust me I had seen people try to counter spell this spell in particular I had never seen it work before I even saw a mage of the 10th rank try ending up getting himself and the person who was trying this on killed... Christina said with a bit of emotional remembrance in her voice she probably remembered how that mage she talked about died and a pretty haunted face as she shook it off and started walking towards me with a determined face as she stood next to me suddenly bowing down on one knee making me a bit surprised. - I had already decided on what to do the moment you had accepted me master dawn...i will follow you and your orders alone my loyalty will be only for you to have...so please...can you accept me one more time... The last bit of words were said with a bit of anxiousness and longing as she continued to stay at this very position making me feel nervous, but I quickly organized myself as I looked down her and asked meaningfully. - Don''t you want to see your family ? Mother, father, siblings ? How about revenge ? That guy you talked about don''t you want to get justice ? She flinched at my words which were hard to bypass as every person sought someone to get close to once, even I had Stella... And revenge was also something I personally couldn''t let go of, no matter what people told me; ¡°a grudge is a grudge¡± with a meaning that is only sated if the other party got what he or she deserved. There was not a single person that felt hurt by the act of betrayal and didn''t want revenge afterwards it more so counted for people who were close to you until you realized they were just dropping poison in your drink or wanted to make use of you later on. This basic concept was plainly understood by everyone even if they didn''t want to admit such thing it is the human instinct to punch back when punched and Christina knew that very well as she shuddered lightly, but then again her answer was also surprising nonetheless. -Returning home is meaningless and to do so I would need to travel a long road which would most likely inconvenience you because of the kill radius... I also don''t want to anyone try to reverse engineer the spell on my soul as I fear that death can be too easy ...but the main reason I didn''t want to return home is because... I had enough of the power struggle in my home...my sisters and brothers turning against each other for the inheritance and people like Christopher lurking in my love live just for profit had me already understand over the years when I lived as a slave that it wasn''t worth the trouble to return and instead having them think I am dead is much more comfortable to me after all right now master dawn you are sole reason why I can accept this so easily as I want to serve you my whole life no matter how hard it may be or insufferable I will never regret staying with my savior who ordered me the very first time we met that I was allowed to stop smiling...so this is my decisions and I won''t back out of it even if you say no to me if so living has no meaning to me... Her words were extreme but I could hear the sound of truth and sincere in those words making me flush furiously as I felt like she was confessing her love to me which may or may not be close to the truth who knows... I looked at her and considered what she said making me scratch my head awkwardly as I couldn''t really refute her which was even more so embarrassing...she even said she would suicide if she doesn''t serve me and she also said no wasn''t a answer...how can you reason with something so unreasonable. As I was thinking like this Elisabeth had also stepped forward doing the exact same gesture as Christina next to her with a smile on her face as she said. - I am with Christina on this one...i have nowhere to return no close once or friends and staying with prince charming as his beautiful house keeper seems very attractive to me and after all...even as an assassin I keep my word and return the favor which is my life and all I have so please accept me for the second time too... She winked at me seductively as when she finished saying that giving me the slight wrong idea but also the truth as her words were sincere too and upheld her pride as moral as a person who stayed on their word. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. After these two started to kneel down like this the others also kneeled down next to each other forming a circle with me in the center of it, they stated one by one their reason why they wanted to stay with me ranging from simple thankfulness to a matter of honor for some reason ,their words were mostly flowery and well versed making it even harder to see some kind of deception as they all talked through their soul with their true intention...even Sarah who was sitting next to me wanted to stay and when I asked why she just said. - Because... And left it at that which was really not a reason but felt like it really was a reason...which made me confused as I dismissed it and looked at everyone and raised my hands once again telling everyone. - Alright alright, alright !.. Stop kneeling down already ! I understood, yes; I accept ! All of you don''t have to be so formal about it... The girls seeing me getting red because of this giggled for a bit as they stood up one by one Christina out of all people had the most amused expression on her face... Huh that girl planned this from beginning...clever girl. It''s not like I didn''t think about them staying with me no I actually expected Christina or some of the girls to stay with me but not everyone as I thought that they wanted to go home and be with their close once which didn''t turn out that way I thought it would... No, it didn''t matter it didn¡¯t change anything, I just needed to make small corrections to my plan and that¡¯s all... Man I also need to talk with Steward I didn''t call him since I came here and honestly saying I wanted to call him after this meeting and discuss it with him. - What did I miss !? Why is Dawn blushing oh my god ! I sighed as I looked at Hestia who had suddenly appeared inside of the room...she was very curious while looking at everyone and studying my face with amazement, the others didn''t seem to feel like they wanted to explain as they looked the other way making small grins on their faces... - It doesn''t matter...why are you here ? Did you finish already ? I quickly changed the topic out of curiosity and embarrassment... Hestia also noticed that I intentionally changed the topic but kept quiet as she replied to me with a small grin on her face. - Yes,the girl is currently on your bed resting...i had done what I could but couldn''t get the eye to heal took me a lot to make the scars fully disappear but it was still a piece of cake for me ! She said energetically as if it was nothing making the others smile because of her success, but in the end she couldn''t deceive me...her forehead was slightly drenched and her eyes showed signs of tiredness...she really did give it her all hiding it as if that was an everyday occurrence which it obviously wasn''t. - Oh really... Good to know. I said with a lighthearted smile on my face which betrayed my knowing look as I stared into Hestia''s eyes making her flinch as she realized that I had noticed...but didn''t say anything. With that done I started to turn towards the others with a firm idea in my head but for now I needed to place everyone in a room and have them get familiar with the house after all...they were now going to live here with me, Hestia, Leraje and Stella. -We have 3 floors and a basement, since you are going to stay I show everyone their room and also you can use the bath if you want after I show you around the house...is everyone alright with that ? - Yes ! Everyone said in sync as they smiled brightly on the prospect of a room and a bath which I was about to provide them, I also explained them the building a bit more in detail how it was a half shop half house and mainly where we currently were such as the country and city which everyone seemed to be familiar with but didn''t ever step foot into as they looked outside through the windows seeing the pedestrians and cars moving by minding their own business watching them with huge smiles on their faces and more than once stopping a guy just to look at the girls and then walk away still looking behind his back towards the girls who didn''t even notice him... The house tour continued for about 1 hour after we finally finished the first and second floor I also gave them rooms and as for now we had only 5 fully furnished bedrooms 2 of which me and Stella used...well actually Stella never used her room if I remember correctly but that didn''t matter as I divided the rooms and made space for 2 to 3 girls each room... Sarah, the white haired girl and Stella were going to sleep in one room while the other 10 girls including Hestia would sleep in the other 3 rooms...i wasn''t worried about the space because even 6 people for one room in this building was already too much free space for them as each individual room had a lot of space and was well furnished...in the future I was going to renovate the rooms for a bit giving each girl one room for personal privacy but for now this should do and everyone else seemed happy as well. Of course my room was for me and Leraje mainly because we were both male, but thinking about it more clearly he never used a room before and preferred to stay as an object or a shadow looking over the building to make sure it was safe he was actually just a bodyguard for my sister and seemed to be comfortable with that job alone so I didn''t think about it much. Everyone agreed that I should have my own room, but some of the girls said that they didn''t mind sleeping with me which got them into a heated debate on who was going to sleep with me...i didn''t even agree to it and wanted to tell them that I would sleep alone until Hestia came into the conversation and said that she was the only one who was going to sleep with me almost daring the others to protest against her which they did me eventually getting fed up as I started shouting and scolding them while they sat on the ground with their knees holding a ashamed expression on their faces a bit apologetic... (Ring Ring Ring) Feeling surprised I had noticed that my phone was ringing the other girls also heard the sound and looked at me as I pulled out my phone looking at the screen... It was Steward. =============================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 84 Guest In Black -Hello ? I asked waiting for the reply as the static in the phone slowly started to focus letting me hear the person on the other hand. -Dawn? It seems like you have returned haven''t you ? Good timing i am at the academy please come right now i will wait for you in the gate hall Steward''s voice felt urgent but had also that sliver of calmness to it like usual..strange. I didn''t comment on that and just told him that i would come as fast as i could he once mentioned that he wanted to talk to me and i actually needed to do the same. With the call ending like this i turned towards the others and said. -It seems like we have to move again...i need to talk to my supervisor actually and because it is in another dimension the slave contract may kill you because of the distance... My face was a bit apologetic because i only now realized how inconvenient it was to be a slave having to follow a person to stay alive seems just wrong...this potentially could also be very problematic to my work as the girls would need to follow me to the academy everyday...My troubled look seemed to have reminded hestia about something as she said to me. -Actually...you don''t need to take the girls with you...the slave contract or what you''re talking about won''t kill them just because they are distancing themselves from you... -ehh ? -wahh The girls and me included looked at hestia a bit confused and surprised...i didn''t understand what she meant by that nor could anyone else,but at that moment hestia just snorted and used her telepathy to explain it to me in private. -The clavicula you have has already noted these girls into its sub-pages they aren''t official servants like me but they abide to the same rules as i do without the extra privileges of course which is immortality as they can die like any other person,but they also don''t share the bad sides as their souls aren''t locked inside of the book either.The reason i am explaining this to you is because the slave contract has been already over written by the clavicula itself without hurting them... I quickly started thinking about the new found information hestia had just provided me with and remembered the incident in the hotel where christina gave me the contract paper and when i signed it the clavicula had reacted to it for a slight moment...at the time i just didn''t consider it to be anything and shrugged it off,but now it makes much more sense... To be honest i never really explored the clavicula any deeper then the storage system and call out mechanic to it i knew that it had a lot of text written into it concerning magic incarnations and other knowledge but these things were all useless to me for someone who had zero talent in magic,you could say that the book had gone into the wrong hands or more to say untalented hands if i had even the slightest talent in magic then i would have considered reading the book,but even now i could just casually read it just for the fun of it,but never got the time to do so because of my current work. Hearing hestia say such neat and convenient use of the book made me think that i should seriously read the book myself than hear every detail of it from a person who got locked inside of it... For the moment being i dismissed that thought for a later use and turned towards the girls who had a very confused expression on their faces...they were confused because hestia and i were staring at each others eyes while using the telepathy it wasn''t something needed to be done,but i did it reflexively because i was talking to her,the girls were somewhat flushed seeing this wordless exchange of ours thinking that they were interrupting something between us which wasn''t the case at all as i quickly denied it and explained to them that the slave contract had been overwritten by hestia...which was a lie. -Wait,what ?! how can this be ? -I did ?...oh yes i did Both hestia and christina reacted at the same time both,then looking at each other in confusion hestia only realized why i said that in a few seconds as she nodded her head and took her role as a miraculous magician which christina by the look of her expression doubted a lot but didn''t call up on it as she just let it pass...the others were evenly very amazed and looked at hestia thankful with a gaze full of admiration... With that story hestia also proceeded on explaining them how it worked and told them that she wasn''t able to remove it but change the context of it for more freedom.She basically told them that they no longer needed to follow me around or stay in my radius to be alive which was met with a lot of surprise and shock... -Alright since this is out-of-the-way,it means that you guys can stay here while i quickly go to my supervisor and discuss somethings with him until then stay here for a while and if you can help it then please stay inside too..its not that i don''t want to let you out it''s just that i need to settle something before we official go this through,but i assure you it will be alright so until i return do what you want,it won''t be that long... They understood what i meant by that and nodded their heads with a few sounds of agreements and understanding voices only christina seemed still curious about one topic as she stepped forward and asked. -If i may ask...who is your supervisor and what kind of work do you do ? The rest also suddenly realized something listening looking at me curiously christina''s question wasn''t anything important telling them what i do didn''t harm anyone as i said. -I am a bodyguard i actually protect someone and my supervisor is a person called steward he is a mage so to speak... Christina pondered about my answer and as she did she suddenly looked shocked as she remembered something. -steward ? Are you talking about the grand magus steward ? I made a wryly smile as i saw her wide eyes filled with curiosity...for a second i wasn''t sure if i should say yes or no and just nodded my head as christina started to put some pieces together in her head as she suddenly exclaimed. -You work for the greenwood house ? who do you guard actually ? Christina was now very baffled as she asked me eager to hear the answer as i replied lightly. -its a girl called cecilia she... -She is the next house head... I nodded to her conclusion as she looked at me in a different light all of a sudden...the others in the back had mixed feelings about christina and my conversation some seemed to know about cecilia''s family while others didn''t seem to have a single clue about what we were talking about... Anyways the conversation had literally ended here as i told everyone that i needed to leave now they all nodded to me and told me that they will behave according to my wishes and await my return which sounded very cheesy at the moment making me cringe as i nodded to her pacing towards the roof with hestia on my side...at first i wanted to tell her that she should stay too and protect the girls but hestia was quickly to retort as she snorted and said. -Are you seriously telling me to protect a mage,assassin and other powerful woman against some wanna be killers or bulglars ? Her question left me a bit hanging as what she said was obviously true...i couldn''t imagine a normal person being able to get in here and then try to fight them making me quickly abandon the topic as hestia and i got up towards the roof floor standing on top of the magic circle which would transport us to the academy. When i looked at the magic circle i felt a slight feeling of nausea while looking at it...hestia noticing my look smiled as she hugged my left arm putting it between her breasts telling me. -Don''t worry you can always lean on me whenever you want...if more... Hearing hestia''s suggestive words which could imply to many different things were enough to shake my head for a little as i parted with her and started to think about the incarnation for the magic circle while replying her. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. -Not now...maybe later... I muttered the last part which hestia obviously heard. -There is going to be a later ? Hestia said a bit excited from my slip of words...damn i am really starting to make myself obvious... I didn''t say anything further and just voiced the incarnation to the magic circle...couldn''t the guys who made this thing be a bit non-magic user friendly ? I wondered as the light shone on my vision making me go blank as we were transported to sutopia academy in the gate hall. =============================================== (Cough) I hustled a cough out of my mouth as i felt the world around me twist and ring...my heartbeat was moving fast calmed quickly as my eyes started to focus once again... -young master... Hestia who was by my side quickly came and to give me support...weird why is so strong now ? I wondered as i felt someone in front of us starting to walk towards us... -Dawn ? hmm you don''t look good seems like the magic circle had you a bit rattled... -I had seen better steward... I snorted as i raised my head and looked at the brown-haired butler with a straight back...his eyes were fluid as ever and the calmness and control he radiated from himself was almost awe-inspiring. Steward my superior or what i call him my "supervisor" of course...seeing such familiar face i felt at ease for a moment getting reminded that i had finally finished my long task with results unknown nonetheless. Steward who was standing in front of me waited for a bit for me to finish getting back to normal even i could see that he was slightly intrigued,but not because of me it was because of hestia... -... She was staring towards steward with a look of complete distrust while not voicing one word holding me tight.Steward himself seeing her look didn''t comment on it and just cleared his throat a signal that meant he wanted to ask something...it was a rare habit of his that was functional and appropriate for conversations which i never understood very much. I took the initiative and quickly started introducing these two. -Ehm...this is hestia,she doesn''t have a surname,so just call her that anyways she also works for me the same as leraje actually they both know each other too... Steward looked towards her with a careful look not trying to say anything or push on as he just nodded his head without a word towards her. -Hestia this is steward my supervisor i report to him for my work Hestia just glanced at me with her right eye immediately looking back at steward...her look was the same still full of distrust showing on her face while looking at steward...she didn''t say anything and just nodded her head slightly like he did not saying anything in particular or making any gesture... -... Silence enveloped us as everyone stopped talking for a second... -Alright..with this out of the way dawn ms.hestia may you follow me.I will talk about the topic in hand while we walk towards the lobby you and i have a guest to meet and also i will exempt from todays work out of medical reasons as i can see that you aren''t quiet well...but i still fully expect you to attend tomorrows work if i made myself clear ? -Yes sir I said while keeping a straight face...i was slightly glad that i didn''t have to work today,but not because i was lazy just that i didn''t want to let the girls wait in the house all day long talking with steward was also very important to me as i needed to hear his opinion and know how. With that finished steward turned his back to me and started walking through the corridor while both hestia and i followed him listening to what he was about to say,i was curious who he meant by guest,the situation was unexpected so to say. -I will sum the last few days in a short sentence,while you were gone one of the major families announced a party at their own villa it was to celebrate the birthday for their eldest son in which they invited many important figures and people to their party and of course madam cecilia was invited as well including her father and mother,the reason i am calling you is because as madam cecilia''s bodyguard you are bound to attend the party as well as a security personal for the greenwood family...don''t worry the payment will be 6 times that of the normal pay check you receive and that work goes for the night so i expecting you to follow your duties on point dawn. -Of course I replied as i started thinking about the major families steward just mentioned. In my knowledge there are only 3 major mage families known as Greenwood,Silva and the last one called Senjin. These families are the largest enterprises in the mage world which hold the highest political power in them as they hold one of the highest stocks as well they are also pretty much the real government behind the scene.Each one of these families specialize in different areas of magic the silva being healing magic,the greenwoods in attack magic while the senjin family studies support and defensive magic. In short these people are basically magic researchers who study different kinds of spells and then sell them to the public with their finished products,of course anyone can research magic and create their own spells,but most of the time these people aren''t prepared financially or lack the man power to do their work there even cases where the so called finished "Spell" back fires on them or is defect which makes the 3 major families one of the most promised providers in the mage world. These things were basically taught to me by steward and were common sense in this world. As i finished rewinding the information in my brain i started wondering by who steward meant by guest then ? He could have always told me this over the phone or something like that,but why meet personally ? The wait for the answer wasn''t long as steward continued talking. -you may,wonder why i called you here even thought i could have told you this over the phone...the reason for that is also something involved with the guest we are about to meet... As we walked through the corridor steward suddenly stopped and turned onto a door leading somewhere...above the entrance was a sign that said "lobby". Steward stopped talking and opened the door instead walking right through...i glanced at hestia for a moment before walking inside giving her a signal to stop being rude to people which she just snorted at as we entered the room following stewards back hearing a unknown voice. -Ahh you returned i already wondered if you had not ditched me the moment you said that you were about to meet someone...so this is the boy everyone talks about isn''t it ? I was confused for a moment hearing the voice of a grown man.I turned my head slightly to look at who it was as i heard him stand up from his seat and walking towards us...my eyes met a slender figure with with a black robe showing me of what tier this guy was temporarily shocking me as i understood that the person was a 10th rank mage...i quickly re-approached my look as i fixated my eyes towards his face meeting a very handsome man with black raven hair and dark eyes he had a cheerful smile plastered on his face as our eyes met...i knew who this person was...he was... -Hello youngster dawn was it ? It is a pleasure to meet you my name is Aiden senjin nice to me meet you. He said while giving me his hand to shake...for a moment my brain rang for trying to tell me something...i wasn''t sure what it wanted to say,but for some reason it felt like i knew him not that i didn''t know him before,but i mean it in a familiar kind of way. I accepted his hand and shook it disregarding the part of my brain that was screaming at me for some reason. ============================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 85 Indirect Meanings Aiden and i looked at each other staring into one another''s eyes both very different in color.Aidan narrowed his eyes slightly as we shook hands while looking into my eyes i instinctively did the same and after a few seconds both of us released our hand shake..something on the back of my head wouldn''t want to drop the issue as my words came out involuntarily. -Did we ever meet each other ? I already knew that it was impossible to have met with this guys since i lived all my life in the prison and only saw a few people which weren''t close to his appearance. Being asked by this question aiden also made a fairly confused face,but still it could be seen that he was debating the question maybe wondering if he had also the same thought as me,but in the end he just shook his head not sure about the answer. -I don''t think so why ? He asked genuinely curious my answer which i already shook of the moment he said he didn''t. -No,its nothing maybe i am just seeing the wrong person Hearing my reply aiden nodded,but i could see that he didn''t quiet drop the issues as his eyes radiated a look of thought into it until he faced steward with a light smile on his face. The man for a few moments looked at hestia who was standing behind me and gave her a thoughtful look as i could see him show caution and alert his gaze only lasted for a 2 seconds but was quickly noticed by hestia who didn''t say anything and just took the chair next to the door sitting on it and waiting for me to end this...i was thankful for her thoughtfulness towards me for not making a rude appearance. Aiden returned to his actual goal as he said to steward. -Alright since you brought him here should we start our discussion i came for.. Steward didn''t say anything when i asked aiden a question no,for some reason steward seemed very intrigued at first and he probably thought that i didn''t notice it as he quickly calmed down making a straight face...what was going on ? I was confused but i didn''t voice it out loud so far i didn''t have any problem or trouble that may be connected to steward so everything was alright...right ? There was also the question of why i was here why was aiden senjin the head of the aiden house currently present in this little lobby located in the school.. With those question on my mind steward started to prepare tea as he always would while aiden offered me a seat next to the round table..there were a total of 3 seats for me,steward and aiden. Steward quickly finished his preparation and brought in a silver plater with 3 cups of tea place on top of them balancing them skillfully without shaking the contents and then presenting it to us as he sat down on his own seat and took a sip from his tea. Aiden waited for steward to finish not touching his own cup me neither as i just stared into the dark brown hot fluid smelling the bitter-sweet contents of it. Aiden seeing steward putting down his cup smiled for a moment as he began speaking pulling both my and his attention towards him. -alright lets begin shall we...the reason i called you two today was to basically invite both of you to the party formally and not by invitation letters as i fear that the greenwood family may become paranoid if i start talking with two of their more powerful personal in their house and having some conflict out of nothing doesn''t attract me a lot as i like to stay clear every organization of course... I was confused for a moment as i heard him say "Powerful personal" as his sentence basically included me which was odd as i don''t remember to be someone big in this family other than having the job of protecting their heir in a set time line i had never shown any extraordinary feats to the public other than defeating a dragon barely.The only people who know that i was stronger than i seem to be are steward and some of the other protectors in the greenwood family,steward,cecilia and the school head alexis are also the only people who know that i have a working relationship with a archfiend demon which they basically don''t share with other people since steward told me that he would handle the issue with alexis i was sure that he was able to do something about it. In and all i didn''t question aiden why he called me one of the more "powerful personal" because steward did it for me instead. He also noticed the phrase and stopped his cup placing it back onto the table as he asked aiden. -Aiden i do believe that you have some kind of misconception towards dawn here...indeed he is strong and also reliable i trust him a lot when it comes to protecting the heiress,but i wouldn''t call him one of the most powerful personal in the house... Steward denied smoothly but aiden just continued to smile as he explained his reasoning. -Really ? i heard a lot of things of him actually like he had single-handedly defeated a vampire overlord or that he had an arch-fiend level demon under his control...there was even one story in particular which stated that he won against you in a fight,but i can''t seem to remember who told me about those... Aiden said a bit absentminded in his way of speech taking his cup of tea and starting to sip from it.Steward hearing the last line didn''t seem to be particularly moved as a normal person should be his heart rate was also very normal which was impressive,but nothing unexpected from this guy after all. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. When it came to me i was slightly wide eyed,but not too astound about the fact that he figured out those things as he could have simply investigated me what really sort of moved me was that he knew something about the fight steward and i had when we first met me knocking him out temporarily and personally speaking this kind of information was impossible to get out of the house only the people who were there would know that meaning...a spy ? I considered the possibility for a moment i also looked at steward to see if he had the same thoughts as me with no success as steward replied. -These things are just stories with no proof backing it up maybe someone in your department wanted to play a prank on you... Steward easily dismissed the whole deal as a prank making aiden''s smile crack for a bit as he couldn''t refute or proof anything which would expose him to have investigated me before hand which in its own kind of way seemed very creepy... -anyways lets get back on track here are the invitations to the party use them when you enter Aiden quickly got the conversation back to topic as he snapped his finger summoned 2 pieces of paper from somewhere and giving it to both me and steward...the invitation was handwritten and my name was officially stated to be invited to this party...the person who was going to be celebrated in this party was joseph senjin the eldest son who was going to turn 16 this year which was actually tomorrow...saturday. Steward had told me the basic knowledge about the family heads who they were and what they looked like he never told me anything concerning the their family or other connections which now was a first to me as i remembered the name of the aidens son on the invitation paper. -I don'' t think this will be needed mr.aiden since both dawn and me are going to attend the party regardless ,but as security personal of course.. Steward used his logic to lightly refuse the offer without actually saying it,i also considered my work foremost when seeing the invitation doing the same action as steward giving it to aiden only to see him raise his palm stopping me with a light smile on his face. -Keep it boy...you are really young probably the same age as my son actually making me feel admiration towards young working folk like you...i swear if my son was half as hard working as you then he would be probably one of the more impressive mages in his year...seeing you work like this also makes me feel bad as boring security shifts are often times tiresome especially for young kids like you which could be relatively brutal so to say... Through his words i knew that he had just indirectly insulted the greenwood family and steward combined..keeping my calm i took a small glance towards steward who was a bit frozen in place looking aiden considering something...he didn''t seem to be angry,but i could feel his heart rate quicken for a millisecond just to calm down again as he turned towards me with his blank look. -Its alright keep it you can act as madams escort tomorrow which should make her feel more comfortable going... Steward said as he smiled towards aiden not obviously mocking but lightly laughing internally...ouch steward knew how to fight back without clear insults too... Aiden hearing that didn''t have a change of facial expression as he just kept smiling getting up from his seat. -It seems like this is all the time i have today...it was nice to have met you dawn and i was glad to see you once steward i hope i see you both in the party... Both steward and me stood up from our seats evenly smiling at him and giving him a hand for a handshake as steward replied. -Me too aiden it was nice to have seen you again.. -sir.. Both of us took a few seconds to shake hands with the 10th rank mage in front of us giving him our goodbyes as he finally left the room without looking back...hestia saw him off lightly as she inspected him out of the door while seated on the chair next it. Seeing him leave i looked at the handwritten invitation in my hand slightly confused on what to do with it now... -Keep it i didn''t joke when i said you would be madam''s escort having you go with her seems far more suitable as she doesn''t really like these kinds of events herself... Steward assured me as i nodded to him putting the invitation back into my breast pocket still seated onto the seat looking at the cup of tea finally taking a sip from the luke warm substance as steward seat on my opposite side looking at me and waiting for something. It took me a few seconds to realize what he was waiting for because i forgot about it when we began talking with aiden about the party... Being a bit rude i finished the cup of tea with one gulp and wiped the wet remains on my lips with my hand as i properly got into position looking at steward who was all ears on what i was about to say... ========================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 86 Long Story Short Sorry for late update i was tired not gonna happen again ! ================================================ -I see... Steward said a bit lost for words as he heard the end of my story...he held his chin appraisingly as he started thinking about the problem in hand i had told him relatively about the events that happened in the last few days when i was gone,the details i revealed were very vague and steward knew that too,but didn''t question it as it didn''t have anything to do with him,i only told him that a person had a request for me to rescue someone which i did,but while i was doing that i encountered a few people who had the slave contract itched into their soul,i wanted to know if slaves in general were allowed or not.. After a few minutes steward finishing deducing the situation and answered me. -slavery spells are very serious business as holding someone against their will is a crime on its own slavery spells forces people to do things without a second choice if anyone finds out about it then you are going to get most likely convicted by the laws... I flinched momentarily hearing him say it like this wanting to somehow rebuke,but got stopped as steward raised his palm telling me to calm down. -remember i said "holding people against their will" slavery spells in their own aren''t forbidden spells,but are very hard to remove as the risk of getting killed while removing it is very high and can minimally end with the death of both the caster and the casted,so far what i heard from your story it seems like these people you are talking about are following you in their own free will with their own circumstances surrounding you as a pillar of their own support i assume...and on the topic mages can''t figure out who has a slave mark since the spell itself is hidden in the soul of the person making it untraceable even for the best supernatural being so i am not worried about you getting convicted since all of them are staying with you through their own will Steward finished up his explanation by emptying the cup of tea in his hand,his words gave me some heavy reassurances as i felt that a large bulk of weight was lifted from my shoulders i could now think a bit more clearer about the situation such as our current living conditions which weren''t bad,but rather decent my weekly income was also very good,but still...i don''t think the girls would like to spend my money and instead search for jobs to this in particular i had a idea which i also wanted to consult with steward,looking into his eyes i asked him. -Steward the first floor in the house can i reopen it and make a shop? My question was met with a raised eyebrow as steward place empty cup of tea down thinking for a little. -Actually that idea is pretty decent i understand where you want to go with this and yes opening the shop again is no problem i can even give you the official papers next week at monday,but question is what kind of shop do you want to make ? I answered without hesitation smiling for a bit. -A repair shop actually... My answer was met with a raised eyebrow making steward ponder for about it for a few minutes until he gave his own suggestion. -well that could be feasible and the house also has a workshop,but i don''t know about the idea in general how about you start with something more easier like a coffee shop or you could combine these two ideas a coffee shop and in the sideline you could also get requests commissioned by other people,i take it that most of the people talk about have engineering knowledge ? I nodded my head in agreement,6 of the girls had professions about general engineering be it in the magic area or normal area all 6 of them had the same basic and advanced knowledge.On the dinner table i even asked them how the fridge works and they were able to answer me very well even thought i couldn''t understand half of the things they said i understood that they weren''t lying or making things up which seemed proof enough to me.Since then i figured that i would make a repair and pawn shop,but thinking about it having a coffee shop and a repair shop combined sounds much better as it would give everyone an opportunity to actually work...the layout of the shop was also very big easily able to hold about 40 to 50 people inside...hmm. Thinking about the plan in general i thought that it was a good idea so i agreed to stewards suggestion and told him that i would make a repair and coffee shop,in the end he also acknowledged the idea and told me that he will have the material,devices and furniture fully equipped by tomorrow he also gave me a few pointers about management in general and asked me if anyone in this group had a leadership position...on that my thoughts drifted over to christina even thought she wasn''t a manager she was still a very good leader and everyone else didn''t have such qualities which i explained to steward who said that giving her the position was fine then since leadership is better then knowledge in itself,she will be able to grow into the job which wasn''t a problem he said... -If you have the mindset to able to do the job then its no problem even i wasn''t originally a butler i grew into the job actually... Steward said as he sipped his second round of tea,hearing this i was honestly a bit surprised because i always thought that steward was trained to be a butler,but it turns out he only became a butler after he took the job ? His way of acting skills and other mannerism wouldn''t make you think of his as someone who had only a few years experience...no thats wrong maybe he just started early ? The question in itself was so interesting because steward was really a mysterious there is not much i know about it him,but at the same time i know a lot about him such as he is a grand magus a title bestowed to those who had reached the highest point of magic in this world and era meaning he is actually a black robe mage a 10th tier even thought he has such a high title he doesn''t use it at all and prefer''s to introduce himself as the head butler from the greenwood house which makes countless people underestimate him since they never really recognize steward at first...maybe this is also a reason why he doesn''t use his title professionally speak at least. (Ring Ring Ring) While i was thinking about those things i noticed that stewards phone was ringing,at first i thought it was mine because of the similar ring tone but realized that it wasn''t case because it came from stewards breast pocket...after a few seconds steward answered the phone and had a small conversation with someone agreeing to go somewhere ending the call with that. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. -It seems like this is all the time we have today dawn...i have to go and organize some things before the party,since you aren''t working today you can go home now... -yes,thank you by the way.. -No,problem With that said steward and i both got up from our seats and prepared to leave hestia also got up sighing faintly as i could see a boring strike of light flash through her eyes...this must have been the longest time that she had to stay quiet. Steward left first with a small goodbye he opened the door and left towards the gate hall to somewhere hestia and i still stood inside of the lobby. -that guy is too cunning and sly he doesn''t even show much of himself...he holds too many secrets i don''t like him... Hestia said narrowing her eyes thinking. Seeing her act like this made me sigh for a second. -It can''t be helped its his work and the kind of person who he is,but i won''t deny that he can be looked at as a bit rude sometimes,but that is just how he acts in front of everyone regardless if they are bad or not he acts calm and profession he also helped me when we met the first time and holding a few secrets isn''t bad everyone has one or two things they don''t want to talk about... Hestia looked at me in particular when i finished the sentence...he gaze was complicated it was a mix of accusation and regret which was odd in itself as we stared at each other for a few more seconds ending up with hestia look away already seeing too many colors in my eyes... -Thought so I said comically making hestia ease up for a moment which lead her to smile for another second as we left the lobby...i wasn''t going to go home just yet. ======================== -Wow look at her... -is she some kind of new teacher ? damn those thighs... -kyaa look at that boy next to that beauty he so smoking hot ! i bet you that they are dating who are they actually ? -No clue...but they aren''t teacher nor student since they don''t wear the uniform but,still the guy is sure handsome...its a shame that he is already taken...not like i can compete with that bust she has... Hestia smiled very cheerfully as she heard the gossip from the students around us,she was walking behind me with a very leisurely manner as we made our way towards the exit...i was trying to pace a bit faster so i wouldn''t hear the words of the students next to us any longer...hestia on the other hand seemed to have a lot of fun listening to them with her supernatural hearing not like me...for some people its their gift while for others its a curse. While we continued walking towards the exit i noticed in the corner of my eye that a small gang of upperclassmen were standing next to their class entrance..one of them noticed our approach the commotion that came with it as they started talking amongs themselves laughing at each other and then looking back at here...oh boy really ? I didn''t show the amount of annoyance on my face as i saw the small group of upperclassman guys walking into our direction with a pretty obvious look of lewdness in their eyes as they ogled hestia on my back from head to toe especially her thighs and breasts. Hestia had long since noticed these guys and didn''t as much as look at them showing a very grumpy and annoyed expression which i wanted to hide. After a few seconds the group finally stood in front of us holding their smiles in their mouths and looking at us as if we were their next breakfast...the guy in the middle started approaching us...he had a very clear air of arrogance around him his attire was also top notch lined with gold and his looks very decently good handsome even as he purely looked at hestia disregarding my existence to the fullest as he was about to speak.. -Hey girl do you... (PANG !) Poor guy never got the chance to finish his sentence as he was smalled to the left side from a unknown invisible force hitting the white wall and getting knocked out entirely with his mouth open...it took a few seconds for the other guys to realize what had just happened to erase the stupid grins on their mouth as they looked at me and hestia.. -Can''t you see that you are blocking the way you stupid mongrels,are your brains as dead as your feet ? MOVE Hestia''s face had already changed into a wide feral grin as she controlled her powers into her voice invoking some kind of commending power that made the guys do as she said...or simply put they were scared witless when they saw their friend go out so easily without getting the chance to ask anything...either way it can be called a "Power" naturally.. I took a small glance towards the knocked out upperclassman and checked if he was injured or not,hestia''s work was pretty good she didn''t leave a obvious injury and just rattled him close enough to let him experience some pain...but still. I looked at the cheerful smiling hestia as we were about to leave the premise of the build,she noticed my gaze and made a small confused face looking at me directly with a playful smile on her face. -You could have just told them that at the beginning was it really necessary to slam that guy ? Hearing my question hestia just snorted and said. -yes, i could have but that wouldn''t teach them anything they even made the mistake of thinking us as weak even thought their lives could have ended right their without them knowing,in my opinion i helped them rather then harm them you know ! Hestia said righterous about her decision...i didn''t really mind this incident since they didn''t know who we were but pissing off someone we don''t know can bite us back in the future...i wanted rebuke but stopped myself as hestia wouldn''t follow this rule...she was a free spirit a bird in the sky not in a cage. -Where are we going ? i thought we would finally meet your sister ! i was itching on having her all on my own ! Her declaration was slightly disturbing making me want to hide my sister from her...but i ignored it and said. -We are going to a library...i need to talk to a friend.. Hestia was very surprised for a moment as she muttered. -So..you do have friends huh... I am not gonna lie...those words offended me greatly. ============================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 86.5 Carry Not Harness ==========================Sulivan Senjin========================== -He will come with a strike of golden light and a force so trembling you won''t be able to withstand,death won''t stop him,it will forge him even more in which you will face your inevitable end at dawn I gnashed my teeth as i listened to the prophecy of my so called end,looking towards the oracle almost hatred displayed in my eyes i felt the urge to yell out and call it a lie but couldn''t as the oracle never lied in her prophecies she could be wrong sometimes though,but those times were minor mistakes and not the full picture because even the oracle wasn''t able to see the future in its full picture only the parts that were important could be seen and one of which was told that my death would be in the hands of a youngster which was the son of my little brother... With that said the oracle which was the old lady stopped talking as the light in her eyes dimmed down showing that her prophecy had ended letting me think about the words she had just told me about. Joanna the wife of my little brother aidan was currently pregnant and expecting her third child which aiden hoped to be a son wishing it to be his successor to the family head waiting expectingly for the birth to come...but now..what do i do ? I pondered as i thought about the current state of situation...i was dazed and unconsciously had grabbed onto the picture of my dead wife almost crumbling it into a ball making me flinch for a moment as i quickly straightened it up looking at it more properly...my mind easily calmed as i looked at the shining smile of my long since lost wife she had a summer white dress and a straw hat making a fun pose for the camera...the memory of this picture was freshly imprinted onto my mind as if it was only yesterday we were going on our honey moon making it also the same day when god took away my melony... Feeling slightly emotional i stroke the face of my wife with the thump of my finger feeling the cold smooth surface of the paper getting reminded that i would never feel the warmth of her skin once again was a heavy hit on its own as i felt the never ending pain in my chest strengthen and with that my resolve. Thinking that it was already enough i folded the paper and put it inside of my robe looking straight towards the oracle not saying anything as i got up from my seat and was about to leave the temple until. -Sulivan there are a lot of reasons why the dead should stay dead...be it to move on onto their next life or to ease their minds it is the law of nature which we all have to accept.. -But isn''t FAIR he took her from ME ! I snapped as i gripped my fists yelling at the old woman without any evident reason to do so i probably looked like a mad man,but i didn''t care even if my desire was selfish and idiotic i would go through with it. Hearing me shout like this the old woman also stopped talking while narrowing her eyes onto me she told me in a very cold tone. -There world isn''t fair sulivan out of all people you should know that very well i just want to tell you that through your acts be careful not to hurt the people you are still close to your actions can have consequences you are bound to not be able to withstand i remember that dragging people down with you wasn''t the way you used to do things in the past wasn''t it sulivan ? Her words were like a cold hard arrow piercing through my heart every word was spoken in a reasonable true manner on itself showing the wisdom of a true oracle she was being able to make me lose my composure so fast was also very petty of me,but still...i decision was firm and with that nothing would be able to stop me from my goal not even aidens son. With that thought alone i was already calm and turned my back towards the oracle starting to leave the temple with my last parting words since this would be the last time both of us would meet like this. -You just make sure that no one knows about this matter between you and me you have no other concern than this so mind your own business old lady tend to your grandchildren then me I said with a voice of pure disdain as i walked towards the door opening it almost about to go through,but still hearing her voice behind me. -Oh i will secrets only concern the people who are mend to hear them i am just making sure that you know the consequences of your acts it wasn''t that i as tending to you little one i was tending to the others through you I closed the door hearing those words swimming inside of my head as i considered them once immediately dismissing them making my way towards the senjin main house where both my little brother,joanna and their children lived.It was a house were previously me and my wife used to live,but now things had changed since i secluded myself into research and stepped out of the head position retiring to have more research time. Since the position was empty i had decided that i would give it to my younger brother,at the time i was too mental unstable because of my wifes death,i didn''t want my mood to influence the house in any bad view in critical moments finally coming into the conclusion of giving my position to my younger brother who at the time was already married with one daughter living happily as his career for a mage in hire was sprouting very successfully. When i told aiden about the circumstances of my sudden retirement he didn''t object or refuse like he did the first time i told him to accept the position of the house head instead he minded my own personal health and train of thoughts and accepted my request without a second thought. It is truly ironic how things end up in a span of 10 years...i even now remember when aiden was only 12 when he told me about his big dream to become a traveling magician for hire all over the world..he had that big dream of becoming someone famous and didn''t want to take the responsibilities to become the next house head honestly said there was never a friction between me and my little brother we were both very close to each other over the years even thought i was 2 years older then him so to say and now things are different i am traveling the world for my studies while aiden is looking after the house...priorities change over time so do the people we know and talk with,actions are only small triggers to major events while the annoying time you had with you loved ones turned into the memories you treasure the most...so thats why i will never ask for forgiveness for what i will do even from my own brother since hate will be something i will carry not harness. Those were words that i had long since imprinted in myself when i sat beside the death bed of my loving wife...it had been over 2 or 3 years since her death and my goal was still the same since that day with my research growing bigger then ever since day one with dreams and nightmares about my oh so called future. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. I will reunite with her once again feel her warm body hug onto my chest no matter what was the cost may be. Thinking like so i activated the magic circle on the ground warping towards the main house i needed some time before the birth of my nephew a plan more precisely. =====================2 months later================== -wahhhh ! You could hear the sound of crying as the baby was wrapped inside of a warm towel looking red and pink a bit disgusting,but thats just how every human was when they get born of course. -He is beautiful... Joanna said with sweat drenched on her face you could see that she was throughly exhausted by the pure labor she had just gone through it was incredible how she was able to shrug it off as if it was nothing just looking at her child. -let me see let me see ! ughh its ugly ! -yeah mom you lying its ugly ! Both of the girls said nonchalant as they looked at the baby making weird faces while calling it ugly which was not far from the truth,but nothing to be concerned about. -Shhss girls he can hear you alright i don''t need two jealous girls to bring down his self esteem i am sure that he will a handsome man just like your father so be quiet and let me rest for a bit The mother gave a evenly scary glance towards the girls warning them and also making them go quiet as she snuggled up with her new born son with a very happy expression her face. -I came ! is it over already ? is it a boy or a girl someone answer me ! Looking to the left you could see a half panicked aiden walk into the room his attire was that of a white business robe showing that he was in the middle of a meeting when he got informed of his wifes sudden birth. -He is a boy fancy pants I teased him as he looked towards his wife with a very happy and loving expression on his face not bothered to rebuke my comment on his attire. -haha ! finally ! Aiden cried in happiness as he got close to his wife looking at his son who had raven black hair like him eyes shut it was also starting to sleep in joanna''s arms looking very peaceful. The two girls also looked excited getting closer to their parents looking at their newborn little brother. I still stood at my original position watching these 5 the scene in front of me was that of a beautiful family greeting their newest member to the world,it was a scene only a few times a man could pull off and something to be proud of. It was a shame that i wasn''t in his place now. I thought as i activated the magic spell on my left hand invoking the massive freezing spell i momentarily stopped any movement in a range of 10 km''s in radius not really stopping time but just movement and sensory directions. The spell was a rank 10 spell and was called dimensional freeze using the spell took large amounts of effort and the effect would be only 3 minutes and nothing more so i needed to act as fast as possible. I walked up towards the family picture feeling very guilty about myself as i took the baby in joanna''s arms and replaced it with another baby that i had prepared before hand the age was only 1 day old and i had disguised it perfectly well making it look like a newborn through a untraceable spell the appearance was also strikingly similar which wasn''t surprising since both of them were new borns and because i was delicate about my selection when i thought about this. Finished with my task i quickly teleported out of the place hopping for the best i warped towards the sky prison solomons prison actually. It took me a total of 3 weeks to completely think this through i had considered a lot of ideas one of them ranging from the straight killing the child from giving it to another couple,but all of those ideas were without a doubt too risky.Death wasn''t a option the oracle said that death would only strengthen him so doing it wouldn''t accomplish anything giving him to another couple was also not a option since he could unknowingly cultivate and someday make the prophecy come true no...i needed something permanent something that not even the greatest minds in the world couldn''t escape from...solomons prison was the choice. I had already everything worked out and discussed about the plan ordering that the child should never be killed or die and live the rest of his live in the prison where he would age old and die old anything after that wasn''t my concern my payment for this service was quiet a lot,but i judged that it was worth the investment as i walked onto the platform where a shady looking old man with a red robe stood on it he had a crimson red robe clad on his body and a book chained on his hip faintly dangling it as he noticed my arrival and looked at me his gaze only lasted for a few seconds until he looked towards the child i was holding...there was a wide smile on his face which was neither greed or amusement...no he was looking at the baby as if he had found something that he just needed. -well well well it is time now is it ? The shady old man said with a croaked voice as he made his way towards me not being able to see my face since i wore a mask to hide it which seemed like it was unnecessary since he was just looking at the baby not meeting my mask to the slightest. -I expect you to follow the request i had given mister so lets end this unnecessary and be done with it.. I wanted to finish this as fast as i could staying any longer was dangerous. The old man didn''t say anything but agreed without speaking taking the baby gently onto his arms as he started floating towards the sky to where the prison was located...i had tried to investigate this old man,but i never found anything on him which was just strange on its own and also a reason why i chose him it was a matter of business which he didn''t seem to have with anyone but me... Looking at the disappearing silhouette of the red robed old man i felt large amount of regret and guilt seep through my body as i whispered quietly. -I am sorry... With those words i quickly left the area thinking that now it would be all right...i could have never been more wrong on how i had gone with this problem now that i thought about it. ================================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 87 Complicated Even thought hestia and i left the school we were still pulling massive amount of attention on ourselves while going through the small city...well hestia was doing that mostly with a ignorant look on her face while i was using my mask to stop more people from stalking us which were still a lot of people 24 i judged,because of that i told hestia to hide her face,but she refused and said that her face was a gift to the world,but was instead really bothering me because every 5 minutes or so some guy would come up to us and start hitting on hestia which never ended very well as hestia would simply use her kinetic powers to slam or trip the person to make them go away or knock them out,the first time it had happened i thought that the people who saw it would learn from the guys mistake,but i was wrong...they are still stupid. 5 minutes later -Hi,my name is...guuh ! 6 minutes later -Will you..hukk ! 8 minutes later -Can i have your...haaaa..! 4 minutes later -Marry m...arhhhh ! I watched as the 9th guy flew to the right side slamming onto a wall leaving a very big crack on it too with the shape of his body,the people who saw this were somewhat confused and frightened at the same time some of them looked at us now a bit more careful showing a slightly paled face as few of them started to create a path for us unconsciously,but unfortunately there were a few people who didn''t learn and seeing hestia''s delighted expression i could tell that she was enjoying this absolute beat down she was giving these poor guys...fortunately we were already at the destination i seek''ed making me prompt hestia further walking inside the library...but as we entered the library a loud voice could be heard yelling a familiar voice at that. -I AM NOT GOING ! With those words something like a round piece of metal flew towards me in high speed the piece of metal was also very familiar to me as it was about to hit me head on,hestia saw the metal and quickly tensed about to destroy it into oblivion and with that the whole library... Wanting to stop this nonsense i quickly stopped time just as the metal ball was 3 meters away from me taking it and getting back to my original position while i looked towards the stairs that lead to sera''s room...the door was open. I started time once again making hestia confused at the same time,because of the metal ball until she realized that i was holding it looking at it very appraisingly. -GET OUT I DON''T WANT TO HAVE ANYTHING TO DO WITH YOU ! I AM LIVING ON MY OWN AND THATS IT ! The yelling was strong and powerful almost compelling me even which was strange. Hestia also noticed the yelling and the power that followed those words she suddenly shuddered quietly calming herself she narrowed her eyes tensing up for a moment as she looked towards me asking me. -You said that we were going to meet your friend,but this voice.. (BOOM) As she was about to finish her words a loud impact could be heard as a humanoid figure burst out of the door that was leading towards sera''s room it was flying and quickly slammed onto the ground leaving a few cracks onto it with dust and small pieces of wood flying around...i looked into the mess a bit more closer to see who it was a bit confused and cautious naturally...vardath ? It was true the guy that was lying on the cracked ground vardath with his short black hair and brown eyes his attire was that of a butler,but different design as that of stewards as it had silver ornaments on its hems showing a crest...the facial expression was also very usual completely blank,but showing a small battle hungry grin on his face...he is still the battle maniac as usual recovered though... Vardath is the servant of the silva house specifically loren''s attended,but what is he doing here ? I took a small glance towards the door to sera''s room and noticed that she had already closed it shut vardath who was still on the ground also noticed my and hestia''s presence moving his head towards us while raising his body up to his legs..hestia seeing vardath was slightly disturbed as she took in a air of caution and readiness...maybe she can feel that he is a dragon ? Do dragons and phoenixes normal get along ? both fly but are different species like lizards and birds personally speaking both or crazy and unreasonable sometimes...but i am not someone who should say that do i ? I kept that shameless comment on myself and met eyes with the servant of silva i could see a streak of light shine through his brown eyes showing me that he was also getting tense for some reason...was it because of hestia ?I figured that the longer we stand here the longer it is likely that these two are going to wreak havoc. -Both of you calm down,hestia this vardath he is a servant from another house a acquaintance so to speak,vardath this is hestia she works for me i would like it if you don''t start showing that dangerous look in your eyes Vardath looked towards me with his one eye judgingly...he nodded his head and returned to his expressionless state acting as if nothing had just happened even thought you could clearly see some rips and openings in his uniform there were also the scales on his body that were turning back to human...while i was staring at him i suddenly wondered...does he also have horns on his head like sera ? From what i could see he didn''t seem to have any horns at all which was odd...maybe different dragons transform differently into their human form or only the females get the horns ? The sudden question made me curious as i wanted to ask vardath personally,but refused to do so as it kinda sounded a bit racial indecent instead asking him a different question which i was also curious about. -You know sera ? Vardath raised his eyebrows hearing my question he was about to speak in return,but stopped himself as he closed his eyes and made a small grin...he seemed to be amused which was weird.. -You can go ask herself dawn i will need to go now before the miss starts to bother the teachers again...and by the way i enjoyed the battle we had a rematch sounds really good to me if you agree ? Vardath said with his monotone expressionless voice walking away while dusting off his clothing...seeing him act like this i wasn''t sure how to react so i just nodded to him letting him leave the library...In the end he didn''t answer my question. Hestia and i stood at our positions until vardath left out of ear shot hestia was first to speak as she showed a very bitter face. -Arrogant and prideful dragons always think their better then everyone else bothersome and never ending hunger for riches...makes you think why all the people in the world actually hate these lizards.. Hestia words were nothing new to me as far as i could see she mostly didn''t like half of the people she met or i introduced to,either she is very antisocial or i am just going with the wrong people either way...i wondered what she would say when she meets sera,but back to topic what was that about ? I thought about it as i made my way towards the stairs up into sera''s door hestia followed me closely behind...a bit too close for comfort,but i could see that she wasn''t doing that because she wanted to have her fun no she seemed a bit unsure about this for some reason. I didn''t ask her why she was cautious like this and just knocked the door... -... Nothing...she didn''t come out ? A bit confused i knocked again,but still there was no one opening the door...for the final time i knocked it the third time and then finally the door opened,but with a not so friendly greeting. -I TOLD YOU DON...dawn ?! oh my god what...ehm sorry where hee ?! who is.... As the door opened sera made a small misconception on who i was and started to get confused cutting through her words,to make it easier for her i started talking instead. -Well hi sorry for not visiting you for a couple days...i think you lost this again I smiled a bit amused by her ever so changing expression giving her the metal scrap ball which she recognized and quickly accepted after that we stood like this for about 5 seconds until sera realized that were standing here doing nothing she quickly shook her head and asked us inside.I agreed and so both me and hestia got inside of sera''s room sera in question eyed hestia a bit wide eyed for some reason,but quickly avoided eye contact and moved further into the room asking if we would want some tea,coffee or soda.I told her that tea was fine in which hestia responded too. -I want the cup of coffee then -ahh...yes... Hestia stiff and indifferent tone made sera a bit more nervous making me give hestia a narrow eye for a moment showing that i wouldn''t tolerate it if she acts like this in front of her. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Hestia caught my gaze and quickly looked away while nodding to me...i could see that she was a little bit hurt by the way i did...i make it up later...i thought feeling slightly bad as sera returned really fast holding a metal platter on which 3 cups of hit liquid stood. In the end she distributed the cups as we all sat beside the round table.While she was giving me the cup of tea i looked around the room for a moment seeing the same blue prints and tools around the big room and other devices hung or placed onto of shelves and in particular there was a other item that had caught my eye...it was a picture frame with a picture inside which showed sera when she was a child with 2 other individuals female and male they were almost at the same height as sera but had old aged faces and strong muscles with big facial,strange beings called dwarves the master craftsmen i believe. The picture frame in question looked smooth and clean almost new to be exact making it clear that sera had been taking of it very well since i had fixed it for her. Finishing my small inspection i looked back towards sera and started a conversation. -So what did you do over the past few days ? Sera hearing my question just fidgeted with her cup and said. -ahh nothing really...i just attended class and worked on my designs...and you ? -I was actually busy with work the last few days so i couldn''t come and visit sorry...on the topic how about i introduce you to hestia here...she works for me. I nudged hestia from the side to tell her to introduce herself she wasn''t very interested to our conversation and just sipping her coffee while looking the other way crossing her legs while holding her chin onto her palm. Feeling my faint push she turned her head towards sera and said a small "hello" followed by a "nice to meet you" which sera replied with "nice to meet you too" with that ending these two''s conversation... Feeling the pressure of atmosphere getting quiet i quickly tried to pull the control of the conversation and asked something i was curious since the start. -By the way i saw vardath burst from your door a couple minutes ago slamming onto the floor...the metal ball also flew at me when we entered the building... Sera immediately blushed red as she heard me leave the sentence like this feeling a bit embarrassed of herself as she asked me. -So you heard...the...the -yes i did I nodded to her without hiding the fact that i didn''t hear her she looked a bit bitter when she heard me say it and sighed in the end knowing that i wouldn''t actually pressure her to answer me the question she just looked at me and said with a quiet tone regretting tone. -I don''t think i want to talk about that...just yet... -Its alright i wont ask further then I said understanding her situation,she also felt relieved to hear that i wouldn''t punch her to the question so instead asked her about something that i needed right now changing the subject and the heavy air around here. -As an artificer can you a build functional eye ? The question quickly changed the way of the conversation as it picked sera''s interest quiet a bit even hestia found it a bit intriguing guessing where i was going with this.Sera also thought for a few minutes and answered my question simply. -yes,i actually can do that i could also make it humanoid without making it look like a fake,but i would need the person for the eye to measure and compare first... Sera said a bit suspicious looking at me about to guess why i actually asked something like this out of the blue not hiding it i laid it straight out and told her that i had a small girl without a eye and i wanted to give her the second eye so i thought that sera as a artificer could build something like this ending my story.About the child i only told her that i had saved her and nothing else sera at that point didn''t ask further and just told me about the artificial eye in specific which i actually wanted to know and was interesting to listen to. In the end our conversation was purely about the eye and some small modifications like eye color and functionality it can have such as night vision,zooming or other useful things the conversation was slightly outdraw because i started to describe sera of what the eye should be like having her write it down onto a piece of paper while giving me small pointers and answer to some question concerning the eye.In the end we probably sat there for about an hour or so until i finished with my description hestia and sera both had very different experssion''s when it was done one being relieved while the other was satisfied. Sera told me that i can bring that girl next sunday since tomorrow sera would need to attend a ball...when mentioned a ball i couldn''t help but ask. -Are you going to the senjin house birthday party ? Sera was surprised when i asked and said. -Yeah i am how do you know that actually ? At that i told her about i was also going there as a escort for cecilia hearing me say this sera was slightly disappointed,but didn''t say why.I also asked her how she was able to attend that party as i was slightly confused since i didn''t know that sera had such connections... -ahh that actually you see the person who allowed me to live in this room is actually the headmaster of this school alexis silva...it seems like my foster parents knew the headmaster thats how i came here and thats also why i can attend the party since she send vardath to inform me.. The answer was very plausible and i remembered that she had mentioned how she came here making. We talked for a bit about the party and when we would arrive taking up a bit more time when we finished.Seeing the clock i also suggested that we should leave now pulling hestia to me towards the door and having sera escort us out with a goodbye which i returned,but before we left i stopped in my tracks and remembered something summoning the plasma sword i showed it to sera who was very surprised seeing it obviously knowing what it was even thought i fixed it up into something almost unrecognizable. -Here it take it,it was a lot of help to me,but i think you need it more than me.. Sera was speechless as she looked at the plasma sword hearing my offer i could see that she was slightly in the favor of taking it,but there was also something that didn''t let her take it finally ending up with her closing my palm while shaking her head surprisingly. -No,i already gave this to you giving it back to me just because it is fixed right now doesn''t justify it since i gave it you for a complete different reason so keep it,but actually you come to me sometimes and maybe i can upgrade the handle for you add some things for you...wait i don''t even know what it does...never mind no point in explaining show it to me when we meet again...goodbye ! I nodded and told her my goodbyes as she closed the door with a smile on her face...seeing the door shut i looked at the black handle on my hand momentarily...i wasn''t sure what she meant by the reason she gave me this item ?It made me think for a few seconds until i stored the handle back into the clavicula making my way down and out of the library satisfied with the way the things were going,but also with a few questions too.While we were leaving hestia also opened her mouth saying some really suggestive things. -Young master,this little girl is really hiding herself well i never thought that i would meet someone such as her lineage in this little place you even call her a friend which is pretty foolish in my opinion after all she is... I didn''t let her finish the sentence and just raised my palm to stop her from talking...i didn''t want to hear more. -Having her as a friend is not wrong it is true that she is hiding things but i am doing the same thing and just like i said before everyone has their secrets no one needs to know them until the person themselves aren''t ready to talk about them... -So that means you already told her everything about yourself didn''t you ? I froze hearing her say that...seeing my small gesture hestia''s eyes just sparked even more as she got her confirmation through my blunder...the air around her also changed a bit disappointed and slightly angry even for some reason... =================================================================== edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 88 The Feeling Inside Your Box To be honest i teared up writing this,but thats just me i guess. ======================================= -ahh you returned ! Christina said a bit cheerfully as she noticed both me and hestia walk down the stairs the others also hearing the small commotion looked our way with a small smile which i also returned. -Hmph.. Hestia snorted angrily as she turned the other way and started walking down to the first floor she pushed the mask she was holding onto my chest without a second word about to leave...I could clearly see that she was very bitter about how i was disclosing some things with her she had been acting like this since we came from the library not wanting to talk or face my direction generally even the guys who approached us because of her were slowly getting even more hurt it got to the point in where i told her to stop hurting people even giving her my mask which helped somewhat,but not good enough making me go to action and just warp people manually through stopping time i was glad no one noticed that one... With a stomping sound hestia walked down the stairs you could see some small steam rising from her fiery red hair almost lighting up even,but not leaving a whiff of smell whatsoever. -Is...is she okay... I kept my eyes onto hestia until she left answering christina. -Yeah she is fine she is always like this from what i know her atleast... Thinking about it in more detail i didn''t know much about hestia it may be thats why i don''t generally tell her about myself,but i know enough to see that as a friend i could always count on her. Feeling hestia''s presence distancing i guessed that she was about to go out making me a bit nervous as i turned to christina with a slight troubled smile on my face. -Sorry...i returned just now,but i think i need to clear something up...my little sister will come in a hour or so,so please take care of her in my stead.. I begged which christina and the others understood very well as they nodded to me christina even bowed with a serious face as she replied. -I understood master we will await your return and take utmost care about your sister... I nodded feeling slightly grateful that i had these guys and with that thought i once again left the house going after hestia. ======================== -Stop following me young master ! Hestia roared as we walked down the street...the pedestrians on the side were curious as they looked at what was happening since hestia''s voice was loud adding with her beautiful appearance almost everyone was looking at our particular directions..slightly embarrassing,but bearable enough. -Where are you even going ? do you know this city or something ? I sure don''t ! -I don''t care just stop following me its not like i can get lost or anything ! -your really unreasonable sometimes you know that ?! (Click) A bit surprised hestia stopped for a moment gripping her fists she turned her body and looked towards me...i was still wearing my mask the white mask that was given to me by steward it had long since become something like a part of me something i liked hiding behind it and lock myself from the gazes of others.I wasn''t particular scared of anything i just liked to stay unknown,unnoticed without a trace it was a way of living i felt the most comfortable with and right now hestia seems to despise that very mask on me her eyes shined a flaming orange color as the air around her started to spark ever so slightly...she wasn''t going to attack me i was sure of it she was just trying to pull a front a bluff....and i was right. (Poof) Hestia sighed as she looked down again her flames long since gone and her usual looks back to normal the people around us stared for a couple minutes amazed by the show and small effects that had happened around her,not wanting to stick any further i quickly walked towards hestia and took her warm hand,she didn''t resist as i dragged her towards a random cafe i saw we needed some small privacy a place were we could talk it out,but hestia suddenly stopped. -wait,lets go inside of here... I was mildly surprised and looked towards the place hestia was pointing at...ehh ? -are...are you sure ?! I asked a bit perplexed about the idea of going inside of this building... -Yes,i am sure you want to talk right then lets go inside... Hestia determined to go with her own way as she stubbornly started to drag me instead walking towards the big building with rosy neon lights on it...the big sign that said "Never Ending Nights" in short the building was a love hotel... Getting inside was quiet something as we met a few couples who were about to leave this please arms linked,when they noticed us a few of them gave us a small amused grin another thing i noticed upon entry was that there wasn''t any reception...where do we pay then ? I looked around the hall room and noticed that there was a single lift hestia also noticed the lift and started dragging me towards it now looking at it closer i realized that the whole reception in this place was automated...i just needed to put in my credit card to pay the price adjust the hour and time and choose a room which were numbered up to 50...there were small signs indicating that the rooms were in use which was shown by a red cross while the free rooms were a green thumps up... Hestia looking at the display didn''t think much and just instinctively pressed a green button showing us some details about the room and how much it was worth for 1 or 2 hours...it was a range from 50 to 100 dollars... Seeing the huge number pop up hestia was confused not sure what it meant really...at that moment i just gave up and pulled out my credit card paying the price and opening the lift door with a key card to the specific door...i paid for 2 hours which should be enough for hestia and i to straighten things out. Hestia was satisfied when she saw the entrance open getting inside with a smile on her face...i felt slightly threatening by seeing her mood change so suddenly...i wondered. -Didn''t you say sometime ago that something like this was...i don''t know illegal ? I suggested as i regardless walked inside the lift i had already paid the price i wasn''t going to not use it now...I got inside the lift standing in front of hestia my back facing her while my front faced the closing entrance of the lift. Hestia hearing me say this gave me a even stare and just remarked. -Rules are meant to be broken and on the topic i can''t see any justice followers so where is the harm in that ? you are sometimes a real hard ass you know ? The last few words was something unneccessary,but i chose to not comment on them since what she was saying was true...i admit i am an hardass,but i very well knew when to joke around and when to stay serious i just chose to be serious most of the time handling my time with a little more care...thats just who i am how i grew up as,i just didn''t have the freedom to play around to make connections or try something new...in all honesty i was just alien to this care free concept it made me afraid for some unknown reasons and i never liked to be afraid. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. With those little thoughts flashing through my head the lift was already at our destination...it lead us towards a long hallway with a lot of doors leading to different rooms all of them locked,but quiet as only my and hestia''s supernatural hearing could pick up what was going inside of these different rooms... -Yeah fuck me fuck me harder ! -Faster faster faster oh fuck... -You like it bitch suck it hard ! -come on cum,cum you son of bitch ! -Slap me hard penetrate my asshole ! I more than once flinched or felt myself cringing hearing the voices from the other side of the door my head was also a bit dizzy swinging really and i could smell the small whiff of drugs in the air aphrodisiac in particular maybe these were candles with such effect ? I already knew that my face was probably flushed to my ears,but i still took the chance to look at hestia for a moment to see what she thought about this just discover that she had a total face of indifference about this matter even with the voices of our surroundings...alright. It seemed like time was never-ending as we walked through the corridor i more than once checked if i wasn''t subconsciously slowing down time just to discover that i really wasn''t cursing myself at the same time as we finally got at our number...47. I was fast and decisive as i quickly card key over the electronic key hole opening the damn door and quickly getting inside with hestia following me after... -ahh hufff... I took a deep breath and let it out...this place was really something too overwhelming even for someone like me...i can still hear their damn voices. -young master i see your not good with these things in direct confrontation are you ? Hestia asked with her usual teasing expression,but then again i could see a different meaning to it too...curiosity. -yes,i am most of the time i just try to ignore it... It was true...if something like a sexual or arousing act would be performed in front of me i would generally just look away and pretend it wasn''t that big of a deal keeping a poker face was important to me.I needed to get the control over the conversation its not like we are here to do indecent acts i am just here to talk with hestia to clear things up with her. -Listen hestia i... As i wanted to start saying something to change the topic i quickly noticed that hestia was starting to engulf herself into her flames again...her clothing was burning a deep orange color and dissolving into flames it took only a few seconds to change as she quickly appeared before me once again,but this time she was stark naked like we met the very first time... Instinctively i wanted to look away,but hestia''s gaze locked me in place as she told me. -please don''t look away... Her words were pleading..i couldn''t understand what she was possibly trying to do to me ? Why was she doing this it didn''t make sense in the slightest...her unreasonability was something i never really put my mind into because i just figured that she just acts like this with every friend she has...or had in that sense of words if you may,but what she is doing now just doesn''t make any sense its as if we were in some kind of novel and the author just didn''t have a clue what to write next and just added a romantic scene for the fun of it...but no this was different this is real life not some shitty ass book that you get your inspiration from. I steeled myself once again and looked at hestia at her face in particular i tried to avoid her lower half,but i couldn''t help,but notice her breasts shaking while she slowly made her way towards me her gaze was showing me that she was determined...determined for what?! I wondered and as i did it was already too soon hestia was only 20 cm''s away from me she was also a little bit taller than me making it hard to look at her straight without seeing her other half...i was conflicted and felt hot from the inside i could also see that hestia seemed evenly conflicted about herself,but there was also a big trace of longing as her hands moved towards me hugging me into her embrace pushing her bare breasts onto my chest making me feel her overwhelming warmth as she whispered to my ear tears falling down her eyes. -I wanna know you better...you are the first ever person to have ever summoned me young master and you are probably the last one who is going to summon me...thats why please at least let me know you a bit more,i am scared,i am scared that you would leave someday and then i will have no other choice,but to go back into clavicula and await my new master...waiting inside only being able to observe and not move is painful and lonely since resurrection is the only way for me to experience what it is like to be free to feel to love... Her words were touching feelings full of sincere she expressed her bare self in front of me thats why she pulled off her clothing she exposed every part of herself shamelessly trying to make me understand with her clumsy sort of way... I knew how she felt how lonely it probably was inside that box only being able to observe and not do any further it was painful and unbearable sometimes almost making want to shout out,out of despair,but i didn''t no i had someone in that very box of mine it was my sister she gave me small hopes and goals to achieve it was as if her smile was the only thing in the world that i would ever need to stay alive to keep going to stop falling down on myself or go insane....but now i understand i bit more clearer...i also want to live for myself i also want to play make proper friends i also want to feel love i also want to have a father and mother who love me i also want to sleep peacefully,but no thats not how it works and it never will be this way,but still even if i can''t feel it myself there is no reason for me to ruin someone else''s life just because of my bad luck. Feeling this way i accepted hestia''s feelings towards me and returned her hug evenly feeling slightly sad and sorry that i tried to push her from me... -I am sorry...young master..for being rude to your friends and making you look bad -Me too i am sorry for ignoring you for trying to push you away even thought you helped me a lot We kept on hugging each other likes this for about 2 minutes until hestia suggested we take it towards the bed...which i still wasn''t sure on to be honest. ============================================ I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 89 Unexpected In the end hestia some way or another was able to convince me into getting with her into bed i still set some boundaries such as no intimate touching without my permission or overly suggestive words to break the mood. Hestia hearing the conditions was nodding her head up and down very eager to go into the blankets with me still stark naked...i told her that she can wear her clothes any time,but she insisted on staying nude just in case i had any kinky dreams she could fulfill...her comment was something i thought was pretty disturbing,but i tried to keep an open mind for now and just pulled off my jacket and my pants wearing only my underwear and t-shirt...this was actually a condition hestia wanted no matter what it seems...she wanted me to be at least half-naked so she wouldn''t be the only weirdo...at the time i just countered with an argument such as why couldn''t both of us be in clothing then ? which she didn''t reply to and just bargained with me ending up in this state... -come come come... hestia was already on the king sized bed patting the side next to her she was covered by a huge red blanket showing a part of her breasts,but not everything as her eyes laid on me.Her expression was smiling,but you could see a very underlying presence of lewdness hiding inside her sly eyes she may not intentionally planning anything,but she definitely had some desires which were instinctive. Of course with this topic in mind it also made me think about "sex" in particular since my only real knowledge about pretty much everything was from books i didn''t exactly know what the real thing would be like of course i know how the process goes and personally i feel embarrassed like everyone else talking about this topic in particular thats why i mostly avoid it i like to keep my head clean out of these things...but still there were just some things about the world that i just couldn''t understand no matter what book i read it was useless. With that in mind i also slowly started to slip into the king sized red bed accepting hestia''s invitation i crawled under the blanket next to hestia feeling slightly shaken... -lets talk... Hestia suggested...which was actually a good starter so i asked her. -what do you want to know ? Hestia smiled once again and asked. -Where did you come from ? I made a small laugh when i heard hestia''s straight forward question it also made me feel really safe for some reason disclosing it to her it was the same feeling i got when i first told sera about who i was so i just started talking about where i came from beginning from the start to the finish still keeping some parts secret like my ability for example,but also telling her more things then i did to sera such as the clavicula and when i got it. I told her everything up to this point keeping out the request i got from chronos just in case and instead telling her that i was given a small request to rescue someone. -huh...so you do understand me... Hestia muttered quietly her eyes were narrowed,but the small glint of a flame could be seen as she made a glad expression on her face getting slightly closer to me giving me the range to peek at her bare breasts which was hard not to look at... Seeing my avoiding glances hestia grew impatient for some reason as she assaulted me from the side very quickly getting herself onto my back pushing her chest onto me and embracing me entirely with her hands and legs letting me feel her thighs... -hey didn''t i say... Hestia smiled with mischief -No intimate touching without permission does that mean you don''t like it ? I was a bit startled as i felt her voice being really sad for some reason making me want to change my answer as i just muttered. -no i don''t particularly hate it or anything...it just that you are a bit hot thats all... -ohh really...maybe i...oh sorry i was about to break rule number 2 wasn''t i ? She said a bit embarrassed about herself,but really as she was smiling happily. I sighed and answered for her. -yes,so what do you want to do next ? how about you tell me about yourself for a bit ? i don''t know where you came from to be honest you never mentioned something like this. Hearing my question hestia made a small breathing sound as she exhaled from her mouth letting me feel her warm breath tickling my neck does this count as suggestive moves ?I wondered,but instead heard hestia say. -I don''t know where i came from i only know that i wasn''t initially in the clavicula and that someone saved me just after my birth the memory is a bit fuzzy,but if you wanna know since the very beginning i was only able to observe through the eyes of the previous owners,i can''t see the events of present owners such as you and not once was someone able to resurrect and meet my requirement...still i could train inside the clavicula since it had individual space that i could control and create things in...the only downside in this space is that you can''t create anything conscious with intelligence something alive and sentient like a plant is alright,but a dog or a bird isn''t especially a human.. Her words were sounding more lonelier the more she spoke making me feel bad for her,to make it right i grabbed her hand a bit more harder to let her know that i was here...she took the signal quiet well and laughed her pleasant laugh suddenly turning me towards her and making me meet her face to face...this was getting hotter every second....i thought and it wasn''t just because of me...i could feel it literally radiating from hestia.... -uhm...hestia listen i am really not... -shhhhh Hestia shhd me telling me to stay quiet she is truly in full control in this situation which made me feel faintly helpless,but not in a bad way so to speak it felt pleasant to be with someone i could rely on it was just that i felt that we were forcing this too much... -don''t worry i take care of it... Hestia whispered letting me ease up for a bit as i felt her hands travel towards me grabbing onto my hands and pulling them towards herself...the next thing i knew hestia was pressing my palm onto her soft breast letting me feel her hard nipples that were poking my palm which felt very good...her body temperature was hot burning even almost smoking,but it didn''t hurt her flames weren''t hostile they were loving... I could feel the pleasant air of her soft breathing closer and closer towards me her left hand going up my body and embracing me pushing me towards her...my eyes were still closed,but i opened them on the last moment and looked into hestia''s burning eyes i could see the burning lust she was holding inside of herself and also the gentleness and care she was giving me because of my age which i liked,her lips were glossed with her saliva and then...then...then... -nhhhnnn! We kissed...hestia pulled her lips over to mine linking our mouths and feeling the softness imprint onto our minds she was also putting her leg over my body while hugging me tightly i could see that she was slightly scared about the prospect of me leaving so she locked me like this,but i wasn''t going to leave... I continued to make out with hestia embracing her myself and feeling her breasts push onto my chest...it was plainly obvious that both of us were as inexperienced as the other having no clue what to really do in such situations and just improvise to not turn it into something awkward trying to please the other person with what we were doing so they would be satisfied... Hestia and i more then once clashed our teeth while doing this and when we did the third time hestia decided to part herself from me looking ashamed of herself she ejected small vaporizing tears making me slightly confused... -sorry..i...i am not a good kisser...i never...what i want to say is that you are my first... I smiled understanding her more properly and hating to see her sad face i pressed on not really caring about it and continued to kiss her while my other hand started to groping her left breast...i was getting turned on and seeing hestia for the first time making such a helpless expression was also arousing me a lot... -ahhh ohhh Hestia was surprised when i started to without a warning ravish her to my desire groping her and kissing her deeply she also started to slowly get into it making light moans here and there because of my hand violating her chest and soon finding our very own rhythm hestia hands were also starting to travel around my body grabbing onto my ass in particular i could also feel her tongue inside of my mouth dancing making me suck it and put my hand on her very own ass feeling her hot ass cheeks burning up in my sudden grab as she parted from my lips crying out... Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. -ohhh...you meanie i wasn''t ready yet... She looked at me very approvingly as she said that trying to fake a pout of hers giving me slight suggestive looks as she pulled the blanket over our bodies covering us fully and letting me see her crystal orange eyes that were igniting with lust inside the dark space we were covered in...this one scene in front of me was enough to remind me that what i was making out with wasn''t actually a human,but a phoenix,i didn''t care either way as i smiled to her telling her. -your eyes are shining... She chuckled pleasantly as she replied to me looking deeply into my eyes.. -yours are shining too dawn... I knew that already,but i also noticed that hestia was actually calling me by my name which made me even more so pleased as we stared into each others shining eyes...there was a very perverted glint in her eyes as we continued ending up with her suddenly grabbing onto my hand and starting to lead it somewhere.. -I show you how i feel right now... She said aggressively while leading my hand down towards her crotch i could guess what she was about to do and i wasn''t against it continuing to stare into her eyes i felt my hand touch hestia''s wet pussy and feel the sticky warm liquid cover my hand the feeling was strange,but pleasant at the same time as i did my own thing and started massaging her wet pussy getting closer to her looking at her tits and starting to suck on of them passionately...hestia spasmed and twitched uncontrollably quickly grabbing me into her embrace and pushing me further towards her making me continue to work on both her tits and pussy at the same time... -ahhh ahhh yes,yes,yes harder harder harder put it inside dawn,bite me leave your mark on my perverted tits and make me yours and yours alone ahhh ! Feeling compelled by her dirty words i finally put my finger into her pussy starting to shove it up and down making her spasm even more as her back started shaking uncontrollably moaning even louder... -i am coming i am coming ! Hestia exclaimed slightly panicked her grip towards me suddenly became very tight as my face lodged between her tits shaking up and down rubbing onto me...i was still getting her off with my finger until she finally... -ohhhhoohhhh ahhh oh my god... Hestia shouted very loudly a bit too loud to be exact,but not really important as i felt burning hot thick liquid cover my whole hand it was coming from hestia''s pussy who was shaking very hard trying to calm down from her orgasm...after a few minutes hestia''s grip on me eased up her face showing a very satisfied dreamy face,but then she suddenly realized something as she turned down towards me...i was still kinda stuck between her breasts smelling the sweet sweat of hers...she made a very perverted smile and said. -we''re not done yet dawn i still have to make you feel good... Because my head was a bit dizzy i wasn''t sure what she was talking about,but suddenly hestia shoved me onto my back getting on top of me letting me get a view of her gorgeous tits that were sinking up and down from her heavy breathing...even her pussy was in sight still very wet... -I don''t think you will need this anymore... Going straight to the point hestia looked towards my crotch and saw the giant bulge that was coming from my underwear....she didn''t waste any second grabbing onto the underwear as she ripped it apart with her strength looking at my rising dick in daze... -this is dawns... Hestia exclaimed in ecstasy,i was a bit embarrassed to be seen like this not sure if my size was good for her... Once again hestia didn''t waste a heartbeat and stood up onto her knees over my dick holding it in position for what she was about to do...what i actually wanted and wasn''t against.. -uhh? ahhh ohhhh -ahh ahhh Immediately hestia put my dick inside of her pussy as both of us moaned in pleasure hestia in turn felt also a slight sting of pain and i could see why,because of the blood that was coming from her pussy showing that i had just broke her hymn taking her virginity... -You can move if you want...i won''t mind everything for you... She said a bit slurry while looking at me expectingly...i in turn accepted her offer feeling eager i started to push my dick into her sliding it up and down a bit tight at first,but after the first few rounds starting to get more easier to move...hestia expression on the mean time was also getting more the pleased the second i was thrusting it inside her soon she moved her hips on her own riding me with her wild moans while i grabbed her tits groping them throughly giving pleasure to each other even more... -hestia...i am...i am about to come pull out... I told hestia warning her about it,but she smiled and told me straight on feeling a bit sorry. -Sorry dawn i can''t pull out....come inside me come already let me feel your love juice fill me up all the way... Even thought i wanted her to pull out hestia refused and instead wanted me to ejaculated inside of her and what was worse was that hestia started to move her hips faster and faster almost sending me into oblivions with that...if i didn''t know from the start that hestia was a phoenix then i would have assumed she was a succubus... With those everlasting thoughts my dick couldn''t take it any longer as my balls clenched up and my dick started to pour hot liquid inside of hestia making her shortly stop in her tracks as she looked up her face full of ecstasy with a lewd smile on her face as i poured inside of her.. -ahh...ahhh dawn i can feel your hot stuff pouring into me its making me crazy... Hestia spasmed and twitched for a while keeping my dick inside of her and then finally collapsing on top of me her breasts pushing onto my chest...both of us were panting really hard and on top of that i was worried...i may have done something that i can''t reverse... I pushed the tired hestia to my right side and hugged her from there kissing her softly while holding her in my arms patting her back... Hestia felt that something was wrong because of the way i acted so she asked. -Is something wrong ? Didn''t you like it ? or what is it ? Hestia was anxious...i could feel that,it seems like she misunderstood something and thought that she wasn''t satisfying enough which could never be the case of course...no the reason i was doing this was because of a different reason. -Hestia...you didn''t pull out when i told you to... -ahh ! Hestia made a small understanding noise as she slowly parted from me looking into my eyes smiling at my worried and determined expression warmly. -Don''t worry i won''t get pregnant i already burned up your cum inside of me before it could reach my womb thats why i wanted to come inside of me...convenient right ? She said with a cheerful smile...her explanation was slightly mind boggling,but i also felt a bit relieved i wouldn''t know what to do if i suddenly got a child what would i explain to everyone in my house exactly ? -ehm...dawn what would have you done if i would have actually become pregnant ? Hestia asked her eyes down her face was red,but i couldn''t see if it was out of embarrassment or just plain flushing because of the heat...regardless i answered honestly getting back into her warm embrace. -I would take responsibility of course it would be unexpected,but i would take care of our child no matter what... -oh really...i am happy...i really am... Hestia murmured faintly getting into my chest as i felt her sob a bit i wasn''t sure why she was doing that,but i was convinced that it wasn''t because she was sad... ============================================ I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 90 Raise Your Hands -I''ve really done it now didn''t i... I muttered feeling slightly bad about myself while sitting in the bath tub surrounded by warm water cleaning myself...the bathroom in this establishment was really superb with all kinds of shampoos and other cleaning devices it even had instruction on what half of these things did which was convenient so to say... Currently i was inside the bathroom getting myself clean both hestia and i were still inside the love hotel and since i only ordered 2 hours our time was about to expire so we figured that having a quick bath would be necessary before we left...i didn''t want to explain why both me and hestia were smelling so strong...that would be embarrassing as hell. And on the topic...i wasn''t sure how to act further now...i already knew that i wanted to do it with hestia and that there wasn''t really anything wrong with that,hestia doesn''t seem to be even bothered by that herself so why was i getting nervous all of a sudden ? Do i feel like it is wrong somehow ? No,thats not the case...Do i feel guilty about myself ? Why would i ? Then do i like hestia ? -... I flinched momentarily...why was i getting stuck on this question ?To begin with why would i like hestia ?Not that i don''t like her its just that hestia and i weren''t that long together the time we spend together was just under a week how in the living hell would i fall in love with her ? I started thinking about the matter a bit more further trying to understand myself more properly i really wanted to just simply blame my hormones and hestia looks as a woman,but i knew there was something more to it... (Creak) As i was thinking about the matter in hand i realized that someone had opened the door to the bathroom,their footsteps resounding getting closer towards me... Startled i quickly turned to my left trying to see who it was that had entered the room...Hestia. -hey do you have some spare space in that thing ? She said playfully with a lewd smile on my face...her body was once again fully exposed to my wild eyes entirely taking in her body and curves that were right here in front of me i was distracted for a few seconds swallowing a bit astound... -ehh...you..this I wanted to ask a lot of things from her and because my mind was still trying to cool down for a bit i couldn''t help,but get into a small turmoil on my tongue hestia also noticed and took the initiative putting her leg inside the tub and quickly getting on top of me using my shoulder as a pillow... -I take that as i yes... She said making me stop any further attempt of speaking as further silence enveloped this white room...i could feel hestia''s soft body on my own even thought we weren''t doing anything making my heart beat even more so faster,but then hestia suddenly spoke her tone was sad and hesitant. -Am i a bother to you ? Hearing her say that my heart almost instantly stopped beating as i felt a cold shiver run down my spine not sure what she was trying to say,but she continued with a small sad tone. -I...i might have put you in a really bad position now that i think about it you are also a bit uncomfortable by this i can see it so you don''t have to hide it even if...ehh ? I didn''t won''t to hear any further tightly hugging hestia from behind and when i did hestia stopped saying anything and just looked down a bit shameful. -You aren''t a bother and its not that i am uncomfortable with you no,its just that i am not used to this...i don''t know how to properly face you or what to say in such situations i am just a awkward 15 year old kid who mostly tries to avoid talking and do things on his own i may be smart,but that doesn''t change that there are things i don''t really understand sometimes i am a complete air head about these things and sometimes i can be thoughtful,but i am 100 percent sure about one thing...you aren''t a bother hestia,you may be annoying sometimes,but that isn''t a flaw its also something that makes you a person to me...someone important to me... Hearing me say this with such full sincere hestia turned her head away from me to hide her expression,but i didn''t let her and quickly stopped her turning her head towards me i could see her smile,but cry at the same time she still tried to hide it by raising her hands to block the view,but it was already too late since i had sealed my lips onto hers,she tried to resist momentarily,but couldn''t form any strength for some reason even thought she was a phoenix in my arms she was an ordinary woman wanting to be loved...not being able to resist she instead started to fall for it kissing me back passionately... We continued to make out like this for about 3 minutes until both of us needed some air to breath and when we parted a small string of saliva was still connecting our lips as we stared into each others eyes seeing the colors and emotions we were trying to convey each other and me finally realizing what my true feelings were...i loved hestia. -haha you can be surprisingly cheesy sometimes you know.... Hestia teased making me slightly embarrassed because of it she was also having a lot of fun toying with me.I didn''t retort and just let her have the fun she wanted i could see that she was much more happier then before and so was i. We continued to have this back and forward exchange i was also getting back to my ordinary attitude,but still very conscious about how close i was with hestia without doing anything too erotic my heart was also at a moderate pace not going too far into the red zone... -So you like me too don''t you ? -ehh.. The question was very sudden and something that had me a bit rattled since i had the answer already i was sure that it would be easy...but why was it so hard to say it... -uhuh... I nodded slowly...agreeing with her....hestia seeing this didn''t feel satisfied as she made a small frown looking at me... -Come on...say it properly a simple "uhuh" doesn''t have the exciting spark to it.. Feeling that she was a bit forceful on how she was going to get this confession out of me made me feel a bit angry as i rebuked to her. -How about you try and we see how you fare with it... Hestia hearing this smiled pleased she turned her body suddenly riding me hugging my neck as she whispered to me. -alright then its only fair isn''t it ? This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. -what ?! Hearing her say this and in such position made me really nervous once again and with that hestia came closer to me stopping right before my face both of our noses meeting one on one she was staring at me intently as if she was about to eat me,but i could also see a very determined look on her face it was a serious look that i had never seen before... -I love you...i love you so much that i would rather disappear all together then lose you....so i will never stop loving you... Her confession combined with her womanly deep voice and serious gaze was enough for me to almost lose myself her words had lunged onto my heart deeply and engraved themselves onto it for eternity...at moment i already knew that trying to postpone it anymore would just hurt both of us so i gripped onto my courage looking into her orange flaming eyes i returned. -I love you too... I didn''t add anything since it was already too embarrassing for me to actually say it hestia in turn didn''t seem to be dissatisfied about my confession and smiled happily instead getting back to her original position with her back onto my chest and her head on my shoulder cuddling onto my neck... It was peaceful like this a feeling that i had never really explored before resurfaced onto me as i felt content with what i had and i could feel that hestia felt the same thing as i did.... Soon enough though hestia decided to be a little bit sly acting a bit spoiled she wanted me to fully wash her with my bare hands only and in return she would also do the same thing to me with something extra she suggested...i agreed a bit excited and we soon got back into each other. =========================== -ahhh that was nice... Hestia sighed out of relieve as we left the love hotel both of us slightly anxious for what was about to come,but also really calm too so to say... On the walk i felt my pants really uncomfortable since hestia hard ripped of my underwear i needed to walk like this to the end... Before hestia and i left the building we had a small talk about the situation and decided that keeping this relationship a secret was best for everyone since i was still working and because we had a lot of people in the house having everyone know that i am with hestia could make me out as someone weird because of our age difference,but what really made me want to keep this a secret was...stella. I wasn''t ready to confront her with something like this i wasn''t even completely sure how she would react,but better save then sorry i assume... -Don''t forget what you promised me dawn...oh i mean young master... Hestia pinched me playfully from the side when she said that making me turn my attention towards her...yes,since both of us are going to keep this a secret we had put on some basic rules about how were going to go through with this. Hestia was fine with keeping this a secret and understood my reasoning for it,but she also demanded that i would still spend time with her once every 2 days be it dates,intimate moments or whatever she wished for...we would choose the activity on turns and hestia would choose the next activity followed by me... Originally hestia wanted to have me once every single day,but because i had so much going in my schedule i suggested once every 3 days which she bargained down to 2 days and how we were going to do it...because she was starting to make a really dissatisfied face at the end i just agreed to keep her happy and content and like so we were currently walking towards a nearby bank on the way i remembered that we would need some ready cash so everyone could function on their own while i was gone at work,but on our way there was a problem... -hey handsome are my undies showing ! As we walked through the streets a pretty beautiful woman had stopped in front of me asking me this question i was actually not wearing my mask because i was letting hestia use it since i thought that it would be really hard to continue moving if a guy showed up every minutes we walked by,but because of that i didn''t have a mask which ended up in this kind of situation... -No... I answered honestly not really sure where she was going with this...hestia who was standing behind me fumed angry just about to slap this woman with her kinetic powers,the only thing that stopped her was actually me who warned her before hand to not injure any normal people and just calmly turn them down...but this... After i answered the woman properly she smiled once again striking a seductive pose with her hips winking at me while he skirt shook pretty dangerously... -Do you want them to ? -ehh.. -Enough... Hestia finally couldn''t take it anymore and used her kinetic powers to rip the womans skirt apart fully exposing her black underwear...the woman noticed it only a few seconds later as she felt the breeze between her legs getting her chilly she looked down to see what was wrong and discovered that her skirt was ripped apart screeching she picked up what was left of her skirt hiding her parts and quickly running away...the spectators who were watching this followed the half naked woman...well most of the spectators were guys so you understand what i mean that.. -you are mine... Hestia came closer to me hugging me possessively by my arm as she said that creating a invisible wall that pushed the woman away that wanted to approach us,wanted to approach me to be precise....this invisible wall worked actually very fine since we made it towards the bank without a second incident i wasn''t really sure if what she was doing was her powers,but i didn''t want to think about it any further since i found it a bit scary... After we entered the bank both hestia and i stood in a line i never once used a bank before,but i was sure that i could deal with it easily,but who knew that after we entered something like this would happen... -EVERYONE RAISE YOUR HANDS THIS IS A ROBBERY ! 10 armed individuals with black masks suddenly stormed inside the building both me and hestia had detected them before,but since we couldn''t see them before hand we weren''t even thinking that they were robbers... ================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 91 Not Again -YOU LADY DON''T THINK OF EVEN MOVE A MUSCLE OR I BLOW YOUR BRAINS ONTO THE WALL YOU UNDERSTAND ?! The robber threaten as he pointed his assault rifle towards the bank lady.I could sense that she was trying to press something under the table until the robber stopped her with his gun raising her hands,face pale and scared from her wits as were the other bank receptionists. -che... Hestia clicked her tongue seeing the robbers she moved her hand slightly to the left about to unleash hell on these guys,but i stopped her mid execution which she was confused about looking at me with her orange colored eyes,she still wore the white mask and which i was about to tell her to take it off when we were inside just to be interrupted by these guys. -Don''t,let me handle this your way of doing things are way too suspicious there are even spectators here Hestia twitched for a moment hearing my whisper she grumbled a few illegible words a bit put off,but knowing very well that i was right making her retreat her hand watching the robbers with a hidden scorn in her look...she was annoyed that was for sure. I looked back towards the robbers for a moment analyzing them a bit more to see what we were dealing with and this is what i got.The total amount of these guys were 10 and from the body features i could deduce that they were 6 guys and 4 woman,2 of them were guarding the entrance another 4 were guarding the main hall with the normal folk inside while the other 4 were stationed in different positions such as the back door and other blind spots... They were all holding assault rifles 2 of them were holstering handguns while the others didn''t seem to have any obvious extra weapons their faces were hidden behind black masks if i remember correctly they are also called ski masks..while i was thinking like this one of the robbers suddenly started approaching the normal folk,it was a woman from what i could tell... -Ladies and gentlemen we all appreciate that you have come today,but lets have real talk here you stay quiet and i won''t have to pull this trigger to have you stay quiet as long as we have this mutual understanding with each other than i assure you we won''t have any problems....another thing to add don''t play a hero that move only works in fiction movies so i like you to stay in reality if possible it is more healthier this way and you live longer so what do you say ? Her words were calm and assuring the people around us the clients so to speak were already in turmoil on what to do and with the added threat for their lives they couldn''t do anything since they feared their lives and wanted this to be over as fast as possible turning quiet and nervous. Finished the female robber was about to leave her position as she took one last glance towards the crowd to be sure that everyone understood,but then her eyes suddenly met with my golden ones she kept on glancing at me for a few more seconds her eyes were a dark brown color and i could see a very sly glint in them as she started approaching us...me in particular...with a haughty demeanor on the walk... -Hey you... She said obviously talking to me,but i acted as if it wasn''t the case...i had a really bad premonition about this so i tried to ignore her...which never really works. -Hey i am talking to you handsome turn your head to me and let me see a bit more... The people around us were a bit confused some gaping some making an awkward smile at this show,but one person in particular was furious...and that was of course hestia...she stood behind me wearing the white mask,but you could feel the heat she was causing around her making some of the people sweat profusely...hestia didn''t like the way this woman had approached me and probably felt threatened by that openly staring at the woman with hate who in turn didn''t even notice her because she was too preoccupied with looking at me with her dazed brown eyes... -Franky what are you doing ?! we are robbing a bank for crying out loud ! One of the guys that were standing guard quickly came over warning the woman who he called "Franky" he had been listening to this from the very beginning and took the chance now to stop what was going on thankfully...or not. The woman looked pretty annoyed getting reminded of that as she rolled her eyes and looked at the guy telling him with an annoyed tone. -Bug off jason its not like anything urgent will occur it will take 20 minutes or so for the others to prepare the drill to open the safe we have hostages so the police won''t be coming in any time soon having 3 people guard doesn''t make any difference either so if anything goes wrong i want to have at least some amount of fun until that happens... Hearing this the male robber "jason" was perplexed on what to say next he was more then anything shy or anxious so to say and quickly lost the ability to speak since he didn''t have a counter argument... -Jason let it be she is right it doesn''t make any difference since we are going through this anyway the police will arrive in about 10 or 15 minutes 20 even if they still don''t figure out what is going on... Another woman who was sitting on a chair told him that she also took some glances towards me which lasted a few seconds,but in and out she seemed more focused with her heist then me which i was glad about. -Nice...thanks alice now you handsome move let''s go to a more secluded area... The brown-eyed woman said holding her assault rifle towards me telling me to move,her lips were shaping onto a form of a smile through her mask...they had all really lost it don''t they ? Well you need some kind of guts to be able to pull this off so i can''t really argue that she is doing something like this in the middle of a heist,but still it is ridiculous and by the way hestia who was standing behind me was already reaching her limits clenching her fist her intent was also turning very deadly she really wanted to just burn the woman into ashes... I wanted to sigh,but stopped myself and instead used my telepathy to tell hestia that she has to stay low i had a decently thought out plan and that plan involved her getting what she wanted which calmed her significantly. Turning back towards the brown-eyed woman i watched as she pointed the muzzle of the gun towards me her eyes showing her lewdness for what she was expecting to get...not. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. With a single will of my thought i activated my ability and stopped the flow of time altogether sound and vibration stopped on the spot as i felt no movement around me everything going blank...this kind of sensation was almost suffocating sometimes because it made you think that you are blind,but not really since you could see,but not feel. This kind of thought always burst out of my mind every time i use this ability it didn''t scare me or make me perplexed,but it did remind me of things that i never thought before,it sort of like a wake up call,but anyways back to the present standing here all day thinking is not productive at all. Thinking like this i focused onto the robbers thinking of how to deal with this i could simply knock them all out if i wanted to,but that would look way out of place so instead i thought of something else which was a bit comical in my mind...lets make them into idiots shall we ? With that thought i started moving around the place finding each robber and tinkering with them for a bit the time this took was only 20 minutes probably and it was a fun thing to do thinking about the result in general. Finishing up i returned towards my original position hands raised i stared at the gun muzzle with a stupid grin on my face starting time once again. -Hey do you have cotton in your ears ? i told you to move... The woman demanded seeing me not move one inch from my position a bit agitated,but instead i used my telepathy giving hestia my orders. -Its your turn remember don''t get carried away... -Who do you think i am ? Hestia returned with a sly tone as she stepped forward beside me and grabbing onto the muzzle of the gun and quickly pushing it forward onto the woman hitting her with the butt of the rifle heavily the blow was strong and quickly put her on her knees holding her chest in pain,the other robbers also saw the spectacle alarmed by it as they reflexively pointed their guns at hestia shouting. -Franky are you alright ?! Hey you what are you doing didn''t you understand that playing hero isn''t going to help ? drop the weapon lady...why are you even wearing a mask ?! The robber was slightly side tracked because of hestia bizarre appearance,but that didn''t stop her she didn''t even listen as she continued her rampage...and with that said hestia quickly kicked the pained woman on the ground to the face knocking her out completely she didn''t stop and threw the assault rifles towards the robber who was still dazed by the display in front of him getting caught in surprise as the assault rifle hit him to the face making him crumble to the ground because of the impact and pain it caused him....any normal person would have probably used the gun as a machine then a throwing weapon... -Damn it you bitch who do you think you are ! The woman who was sitting on the chair roared as she stood up and pointed her gun towards hestia so was the forth guy and like this both of them pulled the trigger to open fire,but the thing was they didn''t have any bullets i took them out already...i thought almost wanting to laugh out loud. (Click) The sound of clicking could be heard as the empty rifles showed their true worth in this kind of situation,it took a few seconds for both of them to realize that their guns were empty which hestia effectively used to close up on them getting to the woman first and doing a roundhouse kick launching her a couple meters away with a instant knockout. -Fuck... The male robber exclaimed he already knew that he didn''t have any bullets he didn''t bother to check his pockets for more bullets since it would take too much time to reload it instead what he did was raising his rifle and use it as a blunt weapon charging towards hestia with it...dumb move. Hestia''s movements were swift and fluid she held back a lot in this fight because i told her to do so she wouldn''t accidentally kill someone,even without her flames she could give you a very mean sucker punch as her supernatural strength wasn''t just for show. Back to the present the male robber was already close enough in range to swing the rifle in his hand,but before he was even able to do that hestia already closed in on him with normal speed,but just enough to surprise him catching him off guard as she gave him a left hook to the chin which caused blood to splutter from his mouth...for a moment i felt that hestia had gone too far,but then i realized that wasn''t actually a strong punch it was just that the robber had bitten his own tongue because of the hook... -What are you standing for move already ! Hestia roared she finished up pretty quickly telling the people to get out of the bank...the other 6 robbers were actually busy with the bank safe making it unknown when they were going to come back and check making this the best moment to escape. -she is right lets go ! -run for it ! The people around me quickly snapped out of their shocked state they were amazed by hestia''s incredible show of strength and fighting,but cared little about it running for their lives...i could also hear sirens far away...the police were on the way ending this act once and for all...it was fun as long as it lasted,but still i had one problem... -I didn''t get my cash... I sighed...since this happened i couldn''t expect this bank to keep working for at least 2 days or so giving me no other choice,but to leave for now,with that done both me and hestia quickly ran towards the exit with a light jog hestia seemed proud of herself humming a cheerful tone leaving the bank very last and on the walk,i could hear the sound of sirens becoming much more louder then before,i could also see blue and red lights shining outside indication that the police already made its way here which was quick actually. Stepping outside i was a bit irritated by the light and a bit astound by the amount of police cars,waving my hand i wanted to say that everything was alright,but when the policemen saw us step outside everyone single one of them pointed their guns towards hestia for some reason... -Drop your weapon missy and raise your hands release the hostage immediately if you do so we can talk about this... Oh not again... Chapter 92 How About Coffee ? I sighed..currently I was sitting inside the Los angeles police department in a lobby actually waiting for policemen to finish questioning hestia...I had been actually sitting here for about an hour maybe...of course I could always leave and let hestia find her own way by sensing me,but I felt like that would be wrong to do so I just waited until they were done,don''t misunderstand hestia wasn''t accused of anything it was already sorted out that she was the one who had stopped the robbery and rescued the hostages by herself there were multiple testimonies that proofed it which were the people who she saved,but the thing was hestia was very suspicious on her own because she wore the white mask the moment we walked into the bank some of the policemen thought that she worked with the robbers which was complete nonsense to me,but because they needed to follow their so called "protocol" bullshit,they had to be sure that she wasn''t working with the robbers that why she was being questioned...as for me they just told me to go home,but they also said that I could wait which I was doing of course,actually I was a bit worried not gonna lie hestia didn''t have any ID herself so I was fully expecting them to come up empty when they search for her which would make her even more suspicious,but at the same time I wasn''t really pressured since steward told me once that having no ID wasn''t really a problem it was only ever important when you left a country,but it could be convenient in some case...I wondered if this case was one of them. -Hey kid you want some coffee ? I think the questioning will take a bit and I can see that you aren''t about to run away... I was suddenly asked making me slightly surprised as I turned my head towards the voice and as I did so I met with a woman who had short black hair and stood 6.1 feet tall she was bowed down to meet me with her friendly smile as her brown eyes looked at me analyzing...I knew this woman and actually I was expecting to meet her in this place...what was her name again ?...now that I am thinking about it she didn''t introduce herself to me last time did she? Looking at her i also smiled mildly trying to be a bit more friendly. -Sorry I don''t think i caught your name last time ma''am... Hearing my reply her furrowed for a bit as she thought about herself replying to me soon after. -Oh thats right I actually never introduced myself kid last time we met it was quite a rushed start and my partner wasn''t quite the most friendliest guy to talk with which I still feel sorry for by the way...on the topic I didn''t hear your name either did I ? Well let me introduce myself first...my name is Milesh Aunburn i am a detective working for the L.A.P.D. nice to meet you kid... She gave me her hand when she said that trying to give me a handshake which i took gladly as i also introduced myself properly with a smile. -Nice to meet you miss Mishel my name is Dawn Timer as you know I moved in only over a week ago i am also sorry for last time rushing off like this... She laughed pleasantly and just sat on the seat next to me continuing the conversation. -Oh its alright..but your pretty young you know? The first time we met I even called you a mister because of the way you act like a adult does I was also pretty confused myself that...oh wait I almost forgot..my coffee offer ? how about it staying here doesn''t seem to be very comfortable you also seemed to be very bored having a break right now seems more fitting don''t you think ? She asked making me think for a moment what to do...I also glanced towards the door for a few seconds...Hestia would tell me when she finishes and I also really needed a break I was tired a bit spent even didn''t have a proper rest for the past days coffee also sounds very good I didn''t taste it very often,but i already loved the sour sweet taste of it. With that out-of-the-way I turned towards Mishel nodding my head accepting her offer she smiled and told me to follow her into the break room which I did of course and on the way I actually wondered what this woman wanted from me in particular she obviously didn''t come here to talk with me on friendly terms or out of pity she wanted something that I could tell it directly reflected in her eyes that there was some kind of need from me...Information maybe ? I tried guessing,but not sure which answer was right and which was wrong honestly I didn''t care since I either way got free coffee which was good. With those thoughts I followed Mishel and we soon got into the break room which had a lot of coffee machines set up in it...she quickly prepared a few machines and pressed a couple buttons to initiate the brewing in the meantime that was happening I looked around curious really...on the way here we had passed by many different people who were restlessly working on their desks some talking with each other and some smoking venting out a bit of stress they all looked different,but I could see that they all had one thing in common they all had that sharp glint in their eyes almost piercing even as if nothing could escape their eyes it was a glint of wisdom so to say not everyone had it,but most of these had it for sure one of them being Mishel of course... -So if you mind me asking why did you move over this rowdy city ? Mishel asked out of the blue sitting down next to the table opposite of me...the sound of the coffee machine could be heard as she talked letting me think about my answer or so to say my official story that was prepared beforehand by Steward. -I previously used to live in the country side and because nothing really exciting was happening over there I decided to leave and live with my uncle in the city... Mishel listened to me wholeheartedly as I continued to relay her my fake story of where I came from and what I did before this story was actually officially true if you look into the documents,but in reality it was forged something steward made for me so I wouldn''t be questioned too hard or try to make things up in a fly the story was done in a document he had given to me with the ID it was pretty well done I had to admit. -So what about your parents ? actually... She asked as when I finished my story obviously I didn''t mention that I had parents and just told her a short version. -I don''t have parents actually...They died in a car accident 10 years ago...when i was 5... I lied through my teeth without changing my expression and just staring into the coffee machine...Mishel took the answer with slight wide eyes with slight sympathy,but at the same not really believing in it fully. -Oh really...sorry to have you remember that....lets change topic do you go to school or why are you actually here in the first place ? The last question had me a bit laughing since the story was a bit long and weird,but the first question was easy. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. -I already finished school jumping grades actually and as for why i am here thats a pretty long story actually... Mishel smiled hearing that smiled and got up noticing that the coffee was already done brewing getting it into the cups. -I am all ears She said finishing up and placing 2 cups of coffee on the table one for me and one for her...her attitude from this point was pretty laid back as I told her how Hestia kicked the robbers asses and why I was here since I was just waiting for her...I even explained who hestia was telling her that she was one of the security guards me uncle had hired and also a friend of the family which i made up,Mishel who was pretty much already hooked in the story was pretty wide eyed because of the things that I had gone through in one day and still be able to talk like this as if it wasn''t a big deal she also showed a big interest for Hestia herself dropping hints on wanting to meet her personally. -Wow thats really a amazing story you got there I wasn''t really there when the robbery began I was looking through a case actually...you may remember when we first met I asked you if you saw anything strange in these parts the last few days right ? I nodded now really interested in what she wanted from me since this topic particular was something she didn''t mention out of the blue she intended to lead the conversation to this and was for some reason interested in my opinion which was weird seeing that I only came a few days ago why might she have any interest in a person like me ? I wondered just listening to her talking and acting as if I knew nothing and from what I understand it was like this. Over the past month there had been multiple cases of homocide in the city all of them ending up in death of 2 to 3 people each time ,the amount of these cases was at least once per week now which was worry some since the homocide''s happen randomly in other parts of the city each time it would be from a different person who committed the crime,most of that time that person would be shot dead because for some reason these people couldn''t be reasoned with they would turn into wild animals and try to kill everything that moves catching them was also very hard and not advised after the first 2 incidents trying to use tranquilizers also doesn''t seem to work on these guys either having no effect on them and disabling them was also useless since the moment they calm down finally their heart stops beating leading to instant death...these incidents were strange and had made its way through the news all over the town warning people...currently it is believed that its some kind of drug that cause people to suddenly go berserk or something,but the autopsy report states that there is no drug involved shrouding these incidents in even more mysteries since they can''t even predict when such incident is going to happen again or who is making them happen...Mishel in particular seems to be really upset by this when she told me about it and listening to her i also remembered some words about this not from the news,but it came from Illeana actually the vampiress also known as the president of the "Victoria" night club she had once mentioned to me that there had been a werewolve in the city going rogue all of sudden killing 3 people too Illeana herself had given me a small explanation to this topic giving me a basic understand such as the fenrirs and the wolf packs and members and how the transformation usual goes with a supervisor who makes sure that the newly made werewolf doesn''t go rogue. She told me also that it was unsettling since no one really knew where the werewolf came from which seemed to be basically impossible since werewolves could sense other werewolves pretty easily it seems other then that there seems to be multiple theories on how that could be one of them being that it may have been smuggled in without anyone knowing which Illeana seems to be the most scared out of...with a good reason too I guess. -You seem to be unfocused actually do you know something ? anything is fine I know that you didn''t live here long enough,but small clues could always lead to something... She said trying to look like she didn''t really care,but I knew thats what she was really after...for some reason this woman slash detective believed that I knew something about these incidents which I clearly did not...so why was she thinking like this then ? It was confusing so to say,but I shook my head with a sigh telling her the truth. -I don''t know anything I was actually on a errand for the past few days so I didn''t get to hear the news actually I could see small disappointment in her eyes she probably thought I at least knew something and felt betrayed about her expectations which couldn''t be helped, she looked at her own cup for moment taking a sip from it and then suddenly a man stormed into the break room a bit urgent. -Hey Mishel we have to go,there was another incident... He said a bit grimly he took a small glance towards me for a few seconds which lasted a few seconds with confusion,but then her directly looked towards Mishel again who finished her coffee entirely and looked towards the man nodding her head determined. Soon after the guy left leaving only me and Mishel inside the room...I looked at my warm cup of coffee for a moment and took a single sip from it looking back at Mishel who was getting ready to leave. -Well it was nice talking with you kid if you need anything or have something to say then come to me I am policemen after all and I promise to uphold justice...bye you can finish your coffee don''t worry about I nodded head acknowledging her answer to me looking back to the mug of coffee and taking another sip as Mishel took out her phone talking to someone...I sharpened my sense''s for a moment trying to listen in on the conversation. -Martin what is going on ? give me an run down... -Man...Mishel you gotta see this we have another 3 victims here this time they are shredded...this is messed up and it doesn''t make sense either... -Shut up Martin and just tell me what is going on I don''t need your opinion just yet... -If you say... They continued like this back and forth and after Mishel finally reached a certain distance I wasn''t able to hear any further...but I was able to get the idea of it... This was a bit unnerving and I wasn''t sure if this was another one of those werewolf gone rogue incidents maybe it could be a drug who knows... ========================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 93 Reunion Hestia''s questioning took a total of an hour and a half,when she got out she seemed slightly more annoyed then usually there were even 3 different guys behind her escorting her out she wasn''t wearing the mask though holding it in her right hand while crossing her arms... -Lets leave already i can''t stand this place any longer She said displeased...the other 3 police officers also heard that and made slight flinching expressions they were still staring at hestia trying to smile at her,but she really had none of it and didn''t as much as look at her putting her mask back on while we were going out of the building with the police officers...the were still trying to hit up an conversation with hestia for some reason which was funny since hestia just dished them off one after another and when we finally reached the exit one of the policemen quickly stopped in front of us and turned towards hestia he was nervous and was smiling eerily. On the way the policemen had taken a few glances towards me with a threatened look in their eyes,but because I didn''t talk that much they most likely assumed I was some kind of related person like a brother. -Ehm Ms.Hestia if you need anything whatever it might be please call this number I am available at anytime of the week so don''t worry I won''t be bothered so... -No, I don''t need that thank you I already have someone who can help me with my personal problems -Who is it ?! The policemen quickly asked it seemed very rude in my opinion,but hestia didn''t mind and out of nowhere grabbed me hugging me from behind while pressing her breasts onto my back spreading them hard... -Isn''t it obvious ? Her question was met with a few astound looks directed at...those looks reflected clear envy and small amount of anger,but the guys didn''t say anything and quickly left the area without a word the people who were spectating this were confused while some of the female officers looked at me a bit dazed... I felt like laugh as I turned my head towards hestia who was nuzzling onto my neck she was making a sigh out of relieve groping me slightly and taking small whiffs of me.. -Who said your beauty was a gift to the world again ?Do you understand why I wear that thing now ? I said with tone mixed with mocking and laughter she acknowledged the fact and said to me. -I take that back maybe I also start wearing this... She said with a voice of clear thoughtfulness as we left the police building together...she was still attached onto me like before,not really physically exhausted,but mentally vent probably on the way home I still thought about what mishel had told me about...the homocidel incidents that had happened so far the made me anxious for some reason since me,stella and everyone else also would start living here if something happened to them then it would be devastating indeed... -What are you thinking about young master... Hestia asked out of the blue she was still holding my arm putting it between her breasts taunting me trying to tease me with little results though since I been too indulged with my thoughts...not gonna lie it still felt good though with her question I decided to tell her about my worries I felt more comfortable telling her something like this by now which was weird,but also reassuring. -So young master is worried that some of ours would come to harm ? -yes,that sums it up I am especially worried about stella...I know she isn''t going to hole herself up into the house for a very long time when the week ends starts rolling in she will also want to go outside and start playing around which worries me of course.. -I see...its truly troublesome,but is it really a werewolf how sure are you young master ? -Not so quiet its just some part of information I had heard from a person...on the topic she is very reliable when it comes to things such as that which makes me worried... -She ? Hestia prompted...tightening up my arm for a bit pressing it further into her chest...it didn''t hurt and hestia wouldn''t do something that would induce pain in me no she just wanted to look tough and threatening so I would spill the beans more easier...she had a small complex about me which was for sure and I don''t even know when it started it could have even been the moment we met...at the time she would be very forceful with me feeling me up and trying to see what kind of person I was most of the time she wanted to be very emotional or personal with me trying to find out about me of who I was maybe thats what she planned the whole time...she wanted me to be hers from the very beginning and I can understand her motive clearly,but thinking about it,it makes me think that the only reason she is with is because I was able to summon her she only chose me because she had no other choice... Suddenly I felt very down...those thoughts were poisonous and nothing really worth of thinking about,but they still made me twitch unknowingly they made me question about the "Like" both me and hestia shared...did she just like me because she had no other choice ? would she have chose someone else if I wasn''t the master ? -You are worried again young master...no you are scared all of sudden what is it ?! Hestia suddenly made a very worried and scared expression she clearly noticed the way I was looking down and quickly picked up on it... -Its nothing just a bad thought nothing else... I didn''t want to admit it...I knew that this was wrong not telling her,but doing so was hurting me hearing the truth could also hurt me... -hmmm... Hestia knew that I wouldn''t talk any further it was surprising how she knew me so well even thought we stayed for a limited time well she never really left me and constantly tested me in her own way making it clear how she got her information...but still I also had some idea what she was thinking...she wouldn''t let this go without an answer and she would get it someday thats for sure. With those thoughts hestia stopped hugging my arm and instead proceeded to hold my hand her warm comforting temperature traveling into my hand she glanced at me a few times trying to figure out if anything was wrong,but her eyes only lingered for a few seconds returning back to the ground and then going back at me... I also stopped thinking about the process and instead focused on tomorrows event which was the birtday party of joseph senjin he was turning 16 years old and I was actually invited to this party both leraje and hestia were to come too as my guards which was odd since i was the bodyguard of the heiress cecilia also her escort in this case...I wouldn''t know how this would work out,but the time line states that the party will be held in the senjin house after twilight so when it starts to become dark...steward would probably contact me today telling me more details and giving me instructions on what to do since I didn''t really have the fitting wardrobe for these kinds of celebrations nor did hestia or leraje on the topic,but I know that both of them could basically created clothing through their abilities one being flame the other being shadow..how convenient.. I thought as we walked down the road towards home quiet on the way both of us indulged into our own thoughts...it showed that hestia and I never changed too dramatically even with the relationship we had,one thing was for sure...she would still be my side wasn''t that enough for me? I thought to myself finally getting home after a short walk. =================================== -We''re home ! I yelled pulling off the boots and placing them in place as I looked around expectingly I had a small smile creep onto my face since i was predicting something about to happen. -BIG BROTHER ! Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. And as predicted the sound of stamping could be heard as someone ran down the stairs with a loud shout calling me hestia also heard the shout and made a slight surprised expression at first,but quickly resigned as she realized who it might her facial expression changing into that of excitement and curiousness. -You came back ! A small girl suddenly came behind the reception she wore a white robe indication that she was a student of the sutopia academy first rank mage for now,but so much bigger in the future with her kind of rare talent,she had long red hair going down her back fixed into a dressed up ponytail she had very smart and beautiful black eyes coupled with her snow white skin and cute appearance you could see that she would grow up to be a most striking devastating beauty in the future,her eyes showed a emotional loving glint to it adoration even as she made her way towards me quickly crossing over the reception in a impressive manner I could see her finger move just for a second and knew that she just invoked a spell for her to move physical faster and lighter which was really impressive since she didn''t use incarnations or gestures to invoke the spell. Crossing the reception this little girl ran faster towards me shouting "Brother Brother" followed by "I missed you and other small things that would make you smile" yes this girl here was my little sister stella. -Come here I missed you too sweetie I said lovingly quickly getting her into my embrace as she jumped into it,it had been only a few days since we parted,which was still a bit long making me miss her too,but now that I am back everything seemed to be alright stella also started giggling and smiling like the little girl she was,snuggling into my chest and rubbing it holding onto me like dear life itself without any care in the world.. While stella and I had our sibling reunion I noticed that more people were coming out behind the reception I didn''t really put much attention to it and just continued to hug stella patting her head while she showered me with her cute kisses... -Master you have returned...the young miss had also come back while you were away...well I don''t need to remind you I guess... Christina said hastily while coming out...the others were also coming inside the room greeting me,they had a warm look on their faces while watching me and stella hug each other so lovingly.I felt slightly embarrassed showing my feelings so openly in front of them,but because it was my sister I endured and just cherished the moment. Stella and I got at it for about 5 minutes or so after we finished she still stayed with me hugging my waist while walking by my side she had a permanent smile engraved on her lips while holding me comforted. -Master on the topic not only the miss,but another guest had escort her here..it,its the heiress of the greenwood house... -Cecilia ? I guessed while listening to christina''s report,hearing my answer she nodded her head and continued. -She is waiting in the kitchen,we had arranged her with some tea and sweets that were available she is waiting for you right now... Her last sentence was a bit conflicted as she made a slight awkward grin the others were evenly making the same expression as if they were at fault at something,but not at the same time. With that said I wasn''t surprised to hear her waiting for me on top of that she must have been really surprised when she saw the girls in here,she was probably going to probe me with some answers which was okay with me. -He big brother...there was a girl sleeping in your bed earlier the big sis said that she was hurt so I didn''t touch her...there was also another girl in my room ! She said that she would live there with me from now on the others would too is that true ! Stella asked from my side curious,the way she was describing everyone seemed cute to me as I answered her. -Yes,the girls you saw earlier are your roommates for now.I hope you don''t mind it and if yes then don''t worry I will change the rooms in the future so you can have your own room if you want -NO its okay being alone in a room is just a little scary thats all... She said while looking down with a small red face,I felt glad that she didn''t mind it too much,but also not sure if she was just trying to keep me from worrying too much either way I made my way towards the second floor into the kitchen where cecilia was supposed to be waiting hestia who was following me stared at my sister a bit conflicted on what to do stella also made small glances towards hestia,but looked away most of the time probably thinking that it was rude to stare at people...hestia,feeling that I might need this conversation without hestia I quickly stopped on my tracks and grabbed onto stella turning her towards hestia making both of them meet face to face... -I forgot to tell you stella this is Hestia she is a friend and also works for me like leraje in the future you might need to rely on her sometimes so don''t hesitate if you need anything ask her alright ? she is very trustworthy and helpful like leraje -uhu... Stella nodded her head now meeting eyes with hestia completely she was probably dazed looking into her fiery orange eyes and a bit astound too not sure what to say,but she didn''t need to since hestia was taking the initiative kneeling down in front of her and giving her a hand to shake...she smiled sincerely out of the heart. -Hello little one my name is hestia it means hearth fire,if you need anything then ask me alright ? Stella was lost for words for a few moments,but answered anyways shaking her hand. -wah..ehm my name is stella timer its nice to meet you big sis hestia..and thanks I am sure to do if I need to ! Stella replied vigorously...she was getting the hang of it pretty quickly which made me feel glad since I didn''t know how this change and atmosphere of people would make her react I still remember the first time she had met leraje and somehow made friends with him I didn''t even see how it ended up with that,but I was still glad of course. For a small moment I considered to change out the bodyguards for stella to let Hestia guard her,but decided against it since I felt like no one would really like this outcome. -I am not interrupting in anything am I ? Dawn ? I flinched for a slight second feeling the air around me cool down for a moment I took a glance backwards to see who it was...the voice was familiar to me making me immediately recognize who it was and with that meeting the person face to face,it was cecilia the person who I am supposed to protect the heiress to the greenwood house. With that said my eyes met the appearance of a 15 year old girl she had long blond hair and striking green eyes her lips were also rosy and small she was beautiful without a question,but right now she was showing a very ugly and stiff expression her gaze was especially accusing for some reason making me immediately go guilty without a second thought she had the air of command in her demeanor scary and intimidating at the same time after all she was supposed to be the heir to a major family such skills in her household were the most basic and trivial with a standing like hers. -Since you returned how about we have a small chat...under 4 eyes naturally Her question or command ? Was spoken in a sweet manner,but immediately betraying her intent which made her scary like this sometimes,but what was worse is that... -yes ceci...i mean madam... I couldn''t refuse. =================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 94 The Answers We Seek -I don''t know if I should call you fiend or beast are just straight out demon... -To my defense can I first know what you are talking about ceci,,,i mean madam... I said trying to make sense out of the situation at hand cecilia was obviously a bit mad at something maybe because I was gone for a few days leaving stella alone,but its not like I could help it ? Literally my life was on the line well not that I was about to say that,but the point here is I am not sure what she is trying to tell me... Hearing my question cecilia widened her eyes slightly looking towards me appraisingly trying to find something in my look that she could call out,but wasn''t able to making her even more frustrated even thought I didn''t do anything ! -Stop playing innocent you know very well what you did ! Think about it if you don''t understand then ?! She said almost yelling even which made me even more confused why she was doing that her face was also pretty deeply flushed to the brim while she talked her green eyes showing intensity...considering her words I started to think about what she was talking about and thought how she could be mad at me...in the end the only conclusion I had from this was that it was somehow related to the girls in my house...ohh now I get it. With a blank look at my face I turned towards the flushing cecilia and told her. -I didn''t seduce them I just helped them actually they needed work so I employed them... I wasn''t sure if I should tell her that they were actually former slaves I wasn''t even sure if I should tell her about the adventure I got into for the last few days I was actually expecting steward to tell cecilia everything...if she knows it then it means its alright.. The moment I told her my excuse cecilia made a slight grumpy expression and said. -Steward told me everything already no need to hide it I know these people were all former slaves and that you left for some kind of request or something,but what I know is that....why are they all woman ! Her question was a bit loud and the others probably heard it too since I could feel most of them not too far away from the kitchen door listening into our conversation talking to each other with worry in their voice christina seemed to be the most worried out of all of them trying to calm everyone,but being panicked herself the most. -I am not really sure what to say since I never really had the biggest selection of gender while on my request and on the topic why do you even care ceci...I mean madam... The reason I was calling cecilia by her title was because I thought that doing so would calm her down a little bit...which wasn''t the case it seems. -Stop calling me that dawn ! -yes mad...i mean cecilia Hearing me talk cecilia sighed and face palmed she didn''t look stressed,but made it look like she did. -Of course i would care since stella lives in this place you know ! She is also very important to me and since you made that agreement with steward about the academy you could say that she is partially my sister as well so I am very considered and thought it was pretty indecent to have your sister live in a place full of woman and 1 male...on top of that they are all beautiful for some reason mind explaining me that ? She didn''t count leraje in did she forget maybe ? and on the topic yes they are all beautiful which I know,but come on,they were all beautiful I swear I didn''t even see one ugly girl.. Its not like I could protest like this and everything I say will probably not reach her ears,should I just accept my fate it seems to be the most sensible thing and its not like cecilia is actually pretty angry she just seems to be put off which is understandable since I was gone for a few days and came back with a lot of woman starting to live with them under the same roof every person would understand that as fooling around,but cecilia also understood the circumstance I was in to make these things happen,but she still chose to call me on them,well its her way of saying that she was worried of me probably... -Wait mr.dawn didn''t do anything wrong ! He actually did all of this to help me so please don''t scold him its me who is at fault ! The sound of a soft shivering voice could be heard as a girl entered the kitchen she had very long white hair going down her ankles and her statue was very petite fitting to a girl her age who was 4.5 feet tall slightly bigger then stella,but close enough. Her looks were also very unique such as her big round golden eye that were the same as mine the smooth baby soft skin which was pure white and spotless making me surprised by her incredible change into a healthy 8 year old as I praised hestia in my mind...the only flaw in this picture was that she was wearing a makeshift eye patch made out bandages everything else seemed to be okay which I was glad about. Seeing this mysterious girl suddenly appear before cecilia she quickly reassessed the situation and gave out her question. -wha...who are you ? -Ehh...I...I..I am...don''t know...I don''t have a name.. The white haired girl in responded her voice showing the amount of lost thoughts she was in trying to cope with the fact that she literally didn''t know what her name was and now that I think about it she never game me her name in the first place previously I just believed that we were in a hurry so we didn''t have a time for introductions,but now that I am hearing this I could see that wasn''t really the case she just didn''t have a name to be called she would have introduced herself or told who she was on our escape or in the circle room...this alone showed already how hard of a life she had been through not even having a name and just be killed "it" or "She" after all names were states of existence they were proof of things that had existed previously without those no one would know who you are or if you were ever real to begin with,they are points of your origins something people remember you by as you go through a day meeting other people... I suddenly stood up from my seat feeling a bit dazed I walked towards the slightly lost girl who was trying to see if she had a name or not drawing straws out of nowhere and not getting anywhere was torturous she didn''t even notice that I was stand in front of her and only noticed it when my shadow engulfed her as she looked at my tall statue staring into my golden eye the same as her...she was a bit desperate for answer right now answer that I couldn''t give her immediately answers that I needed someone else to tell me...so for now how about we make up those "Answers" it wouldn''t hurt anyone and they can stay temporary. With those thoughts I slowly knelt down in front of her putting on a gentle smile on my lips and patting her silky white hair which was completely clean her appearance was also a bit too revealing since she was only wearing a white T-shirt which was actually my T-shirt too big for her looking like she was wearing a white baggy dress. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Seeing my expression and feeling the comfort that I was giving her the worry in the girls eye also started to go down she felt safe once again looking down still not sure about herself of who she was,but in the end was it really that important ? -How about amy ? -huhh ? The white haired girl replied with a obvious question mark floating on her head she didn''t know how to reply really. -I am saying how about the name Amy ? it fits you a lot since you are going to stay with us you need a proper name so Amy how about ? I wasn''t really sure about the name,but clicked inside my head the name was also common and very pleasant to hear.Hearing my suggestion the white haired girl smiled suddenly nodding her head with small tears she quickly hugged me from the front embracing me and holding onto my neck. -What is going on ? Dawn who is that girl ? why is she wearing only a T-shirt ? Feeling slightly awkward I started explaining cecilia about my request and that this girl was the person who I was supposed to get she did ask about the person who requested me about this,but I didn''t reply to it since I couldn''t do so,seeing my quietness she immediately got grumpy again since I wasn''t telling anything to her she told me once that she would someday crack me open and have all of my secrets in front of her even now she was on the front and had a lot of time to execute her ways to do so,but now she just concentrated on the little girl who was leaning on my chest she also took a glance towards the others who were hiding behind the door noticing them from the very beginning like I did,but with a more appraising way then my sense''s she simply sighed showing that she had given up on the topic and sat down on the kitchen seat drinking her tea prepared by the girls.. -Ehm...miss...my my name is Amy its nice to meet you... Amy said while making a small smile her language was partially broken sometimes showing that she didn''t know all too many words,but had enough to communicate which was already impressive thinking about the place she had grown up in I wouldn''t be even surprised if she didn''t talk or anything like that. -Ahh..yes my name is Cecilia greenwood its nice to meet you too amy.. Cecilia also made a smile and gave amy her hand for a handshake this particular action made amy confused as she didn''t know what to do,but she followed her deduction and gave her right grabbing onto cecilias hand shaking it awkwardly it was a touching scene which cecilia also smiled upon as she stood up from her seat patting the little amy walking past her towards me with her eyes fixated at me. -Follow,we need to talk.. I thought that we were already doing that,but looking at her current expression I could tell she wanted to say something else something that wasn''t involving other spectators. -Sure lets go I escort you to your dorm if you want.. -No,to the circle on the third floor is alright I only have a few words thats all... She said refuting my offer which I accepted as we made our way out of the kitchen and as we did so I could hear the sound of stamping and panicked cries got left and right the girls weren''t really the best spies... Getting out of the kitchen you could see that everyone seemed to have gone into a different room,but then again there was still one person present in the corridor with her fiery red hair she stood next to the door leaning on it and blocking the way her expression was blank and looked bored and when she turned her head towards cecilia her eyes were immediately locking onto her eyes orange clashing green challenge each other which only lasted for a few seconds as both of them looked away at the same time...hestia also walked out of the way. -She also works for you right ? like leraje how do you even get these people sometimes... -They come to me not the other way around.. I said with a laughable grin on my face hestia could be weird like this sometimes.Hearing me say it like this cecilia made a appraising look on her face trying to see some kind of thought in my answer,but finding nothing in it very interesting as we made our way towards the third floor which was the magic room the roof where the circle was, -Are you going to make more of these request in the future ? I shook my head even thought she couldn''t see it herself I knew that she saw that movement which followed my words. -Not really I believe it was a one time thing and the requester is actually a person who is related to amy I will soon get answers and then I think its finished... -I see...other then that I think you know about tomorrows celebration right ? -Yeah the birthday party I am supposed to be your escort,but I don''t have a large wardrobe for that -Hey I know and because of that you and I are going to go to the shopping mall remember what I asked you a few days ago ? I thought for a little while and realized what she was talking about...it was the offer to go shopping with her she said that she knew a lot of good stores and the timing was also pretty good since we would have the party tomorrow night it would be give me time to purchase some things and also fix other things. -Yeah I remember don''t worry about it just call me if your ready to go since I don''t really know the way around this city you have to become my escort... The words were smooth and didn''t feel wrong in my mouth,but when I voiced them they triggered something in cecilia''s head as she suddenly stopped in her tracks muttering to herself. -me...your escort She was a bit flushed,but not too much shaking her head a bit and finally calming down...her act was confusing to me and on the way into the third floor she refused to talk to me and quickly left with a bright shine telling me that she would pick me up at 2 or 3 o''clock day light. -So thats the girl you are supposed to protect ? she seems pretty strong not gonna lie,but also a bit stuck up... I laughed for a bit hearing the familiar voice and turned around to meet a fiery woman standing next to the door arms crossed. -I know another person actually who is the same how come I don''t remember her name actually I swear it starts with a "H" Hearing this Hestia flinched for a moment and started walking towards me trying to argue this point,but strangely the moment she took a step forward my vision disoriented all of a sudden my head also pounded for a bit and then...absolute black out. The last few seconds I could hear hestia''s yelling and desperate shout her voice cutting and her warm hands grabbing onto me until I finally couldn''t feel them anymore. =================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 95 A Stroke -uhh..oww I groaned feeling slightly disoriented I shook my head to the side trying to open my eyes... -eh ? I was confused...the moment I opened my eyes,I could only see white almost blank even getting slightly worried I quickly looked at my hand trying to see if anything was wrong,but I could see my hands both of them in fact meaning... -You finally woke up huh... The voice...it was a familiar voice and also something that made me realize where I was... -I figured you would contact me chronos.. Feeling slightly silly about myself I quickly got up onto my feet turning around I saw the god of time sitting on his white throne his his right eye was staring into me with a small indifferent look on his face.This is chronos the god of time and also the person who send me to rescue his daughter who I may or may not have already rescued...I had still some doubts about it since the pocket watch didn''t work,but at the same time Amy was able to control time to some extend which already proves she is fact the person I was searching for. -Couldn''t you have called me in a more appropriate manner... I said slightly grumpy shaking my head for a bit.Hearing me say this chronos made a smug smile on his face and told me. -Actually I didn''t really call you I was actually waiting for you to got to sleep so I could do it that way,but who knew that you would exhaust yourself to the point of blackout and thats why I took the chance and called you here His words were confusing,but also explained to me why I was suddenly out in the middle of the day...I blacked out because of exhaustion ? I would deny it normally,but why would he lie ? On top of that I knew that I was in fact moving around no stop sleep wasn''t well either since I only slept 6 to 5 hours a day for the last few days,but I believed that it was enough or that my supernatural strength would carry me personally speaking I didn''t feel bad really or had an light head it was just too sudden... -I understand,lets get back to the topic... He nodded acknowledging me and starting to talk. -Over the past few days I had been observing you and know pretty much what happened,you must be pretty confused why the watch didn''t work and personally speaking I don''t know why the watch didn''t work either since it was a fool proof device that I had created on my own even the person my daughter in this case is a Demi-god and should be able to activate the divine essence inside the watch just by a touching it I looked into it many times and was only able to figure out that something in my daughter was denying access to the watch... I narrowed my eyes not sure what he was talking about asking the obvious question. -What does that mean ? He blinked and leaned onto his throne looking up into the blank void as if he was was looking into the sky his eye showing a glint of nostalgia by doing so. -It means that something inside her is isolating the divine essence which she is carrying I don''t know what it is,but at the same time it isn''t completely denying it since she can use some of her abilities which is making me think that she herself is the one who is isolating the essence without knowing it... I thought about his explanation momentarily it made sense and also explained a couple things,but that would also beg the question. -What do I do now ? Chronos stopped in his tracks for a moment and looked at me with a smile on his face it was pretty funny to him for some reason as he spoke to me. -It seems like my business with you isn''t over mortal...I seem to need your assistance once again,but since you already finished the first task we will need to establish a new contract the offer is the same as last time and what I need you to do this is also simple or maybe not...I want you to take care of my daughter until she is able to fully control her divine powers I gritted my teeth for a moment...his request seemed a bit too irresponsible to me if you ask me he is her father why can''t be do these things on his own ? He is obviously somehow chained in this realm or something,but it still doesn''t change the fact that he is trying to make another person responsible for what his rightful duties are it makes me sick of thinking like this,but I couldn''t stop my lips to form into a obvious sneer... Chronos seeing my expression laughed once again this time with a mocking tone his eyes were becoming darker as he looked at me once again he probably heard what I thought,but I could see that he wasn''t angry or ashamed no,he was just grim and nothing else. -I understand your way of thinking and personally speaking I agree with you as a god I have many responsibilities that I have to take care of I am one of the major gods that control the shape of time itself,but at the same time be it god or mortal I am also a person a father I am expecting you to understand me since I can see that you yourself hold slight feelings of contempt in yourself regarding this issue you seem to try avoid it too and ignore it,but through the past few days I learned about you a lot you are a person who never involves himself into anyones business you only do that when it is needed,but sometimes your own feelings can get better of you which impulses you into doing things you never thought you would do you are caring and thoughtful thinking of a situation one step ahead you don''t waste time with idle talking,but you still sacrifice it for the ones who are close to you sometimes you feel alien to the people around you while other times you just simply don''t seem to understand and thats why I am requesting of you to take care of my daughter...you can call me whatever you want you can even refuse this request and will search for another mortal who will do my binding so what is your answer mortal ? I snorted...feeling slightly agitated because of him and also because his words were pretty much on the spot he made me feel inferior of myself,but also more understanding in the end my thoughts didn''t touch on his request he knew from the very beginning what my answer would be putting air around himself is pretty despicable,but at the same time I don''t think he would be god if he didn''t have such capabilities. Chronos smiled once again it was a smile that said that he knew what was going on inside my head. Seeing this I sighed taking in one deep breath I told him my answer. -Yes,I agree to your request,but only under 1 condition. He raised his eyebrow bemused. -Which is ? I also raised my head and said with a grin on my face. -Teach me about this time ability a bit more.. ================================= I opened my eyes. -Its dark... I muttered while staring into the ceiling of the room noticing that it was dark inside not really since I could see in the dark,but you get what I am trying to say...basically it seems like it was night time. -Young master you have finally woken up... A gentle deep womanly voice greeted me as I tried to understand where I was...looking around I noticed that I was laying down on a soft bed in a familiar room after a few seconds I realized that I was Inside my own room my clothing was only my shirt and underwear the blanket was covering me loosely giving me some more warmth. -Hestia ? where are you ? I asked feeling slightly puzzled since I couldn''t see the owner of the voice anywhere around,but after a few seconds I saw a small bird sitting next to me it had faint glowing orange feather and a yellow glistering beak its appearance was beautiful and majestic its eyes had the color of a fiery crystal orange those eyes were very familiar to me which made me realizing immediately who this was... -Hestia...your a bird.. I said with a slight grin on my face hestia in question just looked down as if she was embarrassed it didn''t quite work out and instead looked at as if she was trying to pick something on her chest... -It is very unsightly for young master to see me in my original form since it isn''t as beautiful as my human form... The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. She said while trying to look the other way,but I just smiled and picked the bird from its legs onto my hand this sudden action seemed to have surprised hestia quiet a lot as she looked at me her orange eyes reflected what kind of emotion she felt giving me a bit better understand of her. -No,it isn''t unsightly your still beautiful a bit feathery,but still beautiful With those words I also started to stroke hestia by the chest a little feeling the soft feathery surface on my finger I felt that it was healing to my soul since she was in animal form I felt more comfortable touching her directly. -this...this..is... Hestia was a bit surprised,but didn''t talk any further and just stayed on my hand making a what seemed like a very comfortable expression while I started stroking her,she chirped a few times which I found even cuter.I was slightly lost because of hestia appearance to be honest I didn''t immediately ask her what happened after I fainted,but I eventually did and stopped spoiling hestia setting her down onto my stomach looking at her cute birdy eyes. -So how did I get here ? Getting back on track hestia''s eyes revealed a slight worried and angry glint to it as she spoke to me angrily,but keeping her voice low. -Young master one of the slaves reported that you weren''t well and that it was the cause of your sudden knock out...you should have told me that you weren''t well... Her words at the end turned a bit hurt since she seemed incredibly worried about it me as she reported to me about what happened after I was knocked out. At the time hestia immediately grabbed onto me and tried to see what was wrong she even used her phoenix flames to try healing me,but for some reason it didn''t work I didn''t wake up no matter what which made her even more so worried since it was shocking that her flames didn''t work on me so when she realized that she couldn''t do anything she instead quickly carried me down to the second floor and gave me to the girls one of the girls was a magic doctor she quickly analyzed me and as it turns out the reason I was out cold was because I had large amounts of stress accumulate inside of my head which literally exploded inside of me giving me a small shock which lead to blackout. After that everyone started panicking not sure of what to do,but christina seemed to have things under control and immediately started telling everyone what to do in the end I was transported to my own room and set to rest alone until I would get better. -Wait then why are you here ? why are you even a bird ? I asked a bit amused. -Hmph I can''t leave you can I ? So thats why I just got outside and turned into my bird form and then flew inside again through the window into your room.. I looked to the left momentarily seeing the slightly open window that was there to give me some fresh air...for some reason I thought that hestia could have executed this plan in a more convenient way,but that wasn''t what I wanted to ask.. Shaking my head slightly I was about to move out of the bed until Hestia pecked my chest faintly stopping me and looking at me with a ludicrous expression in her eyes. -Where are you going young master ? The doctor girl clearly said that you need proper rest if not you will experience this shock a second time with more severe damage then the first... She said angrily trying to keep me inside the bed not letting me go anywhere and moving her bird body in cutesy ways which honestly distracted me... In the end I knew that there was no point in arguing with hestia since she was hold on her objection no matter what I also decided to rest since my own health was also on the line...I already saved myself getting a break isn''t bad. Hestia hearing my answer felt very relieved that I was doing something reasonable feeling a bit happy I also started to talk to hestia a bit more just about useless things really it was fun having such conversations and I also could stroke hestia a bit more which was really addicting to me having an pet was something I dreamed about since I was a small child I always imagined it to be my best friend though not my lover...but either way it was a feeling as if a dream came true... While I was stroking hestia''s head she suddenly asked me out of the blue while staring into me with a sharp gaze. -Young master...you remember a few hours ago you and I were going home...you made a small pained expression back then if I am allowed can I know what had you so distressed at the time ? I froze for a moment hearing her question I wasn''t sure if I should tell her about it,but I could see that her sharp eyes wouldn''t let me escape from this...having no way to run or escape I simply sighed and started to tell her about my worries...when I started talking about it I felt incredibly stupid about myself since I looked like an idiot who had trust issues it was even in front of the person who I didn''t want to know the most... -I see...young master.. Hestia murmured still staring at me with her sharp gaze which now was turning into a very warm one with that said her body started to spark up and soon enough flames engulfed the bird in front of me not hurting me or setting anything on fire no,it concentrated on the body alone and made me remember the first time both of us had ever met it was her transformation something pretty amazing if to be honest. Like last time the flames were circling the main body engulfing it with sparks and blaze and finally showing the human body from the lower legs onto the upper body,you would never see the full image for some reason making it even more mysterious,but also curious to watch at. With the transformation finished a nude blazing hot hestia sat on my lap she didn''t materialized her clothing,but I didn''t really care either since we were alone her eyes were warm and and touching so was her body warming me much more then any blanket would and giving me comfort in it without overheating me. Hestia was staring directly into me her eyes never changing,but her arms moving and touching my chest Her upper body at one point moved and in the next moment she was on my chest covering the blanket over both of us and closing her eyes she was inviting me down inside the hot space with a small grin on her face partially perverted,but also loving she was longing for this,but didn''t force it since I was still resting she wanted me to use her to take relieve on her she didn''t care about herself as long as I was happy she seemed to be happy too which were also the same feelings as I. -Young master it is true that one of the reasons I chose you was because you were my master... -ugh... I groaned slightly hearing those words was hard making me instinctively look away,but she continued. -But thats not all the second reason and the most important one that I chose you is because simply put...I like you I love you I adore you I tried to understand you at first which was hard,but you slowly showed me what kind of man you are which satisfied me...the first time when we met I tried to seduce you I wanted to know to what extend your own character would lead you to and you didn''t disappoint it may be a very small reason why I like you,but it is also nothing important since I can''t stop it. Her words were alluring and very tempting it was as if she was holding me directly into her hand trying to lure me down into her own depths,it made me also understand that what I was worrying about was nothing to be concerned about thinking about it more clearly hestia was a free spirit she said what she didn''t like and said what she liked it was that simple for her faking love with someone was something she couldn''t have done because of her own nature...I was truly an idiot. -I am sorry... I said a bit regretful. -Don''t be,take me.. She said kissing my lips softly and pulling me down towards her. ================================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 96 Shame The next day I had woken up quite early hestia seemed to be still asleep hugging me onto her chest the smell was honestly very tempting even the display was making me more then once reconsider my actions as my eyes stared at her without a glint of shame to it my hand was also on her hip making me not sure how I would move even if I wanted to on top of that I didn''t want to wake her up and slowly,but surely removed my hand from her hip and as I was about to do that suddenly something grabbed onto my hand and shoved it towards hestia ass...my palm was full of her soft warm cheek the sensation was really extra ordinary,but because of this I got too distracted and didn''t notice hestia staring at me like a hungry animal quickly pulling me towards her and locking me in place her grinding on mine and causing some of our sweat and warmth to combine,she didn''t want me to leave. -Young master you have to rest at least stay until 9 or 10 o''clock its really early right now what did you expect to do in this hour.. I smiled awkwardly and said. -Its just that I am not a person who stays in one place just to rest I can''t stand that... It was true movement kept me alive and doing it made me think a little bit more easier and was something I did everyday. Hearing this hestia stared into my eyes she had a pretty intense stare showing her lewd intentions in front of me as she whispered. -Then if so entertain me at least,pet neglect can become a bad habit young master.. She said quickly sealing my lips and working her way inside of me through her tongue we made out for a few minutes while I started groping her intensely and squeezing her hard I was worried that someone would walk into us or something like this,but while we were making out hestia told me that it was alright and that she would make sure nothing like this would happen which was reassuring to say at least. Both of us were getting pretty turned on hard and wet on some parts finally getting to the end with me getting on top of her and putting my hard shaft into her wet sheet going like this for a very long time and trying to suppress each others voice from moaning out was pretty hard on its own I also ended up shooting 2 of my loads into hestia which she seemed to enjoy a lot... -We need to get up we smell really bad right now... I said trying to get up from this comfortable atmosphere both of us had built up,hestia agreed,but she also had trouble getting up herself while using me as a body pillow the silence was pleasant and the activities were excited making me feel alive for some reason... In the end both of us finally were able to shake off our comfort and start cleaning up a bit the smell was easy to fix with hestia powers which she used to make a small gust and blow away the smell out of the window...the sheets were hopeless thought those would be cleaned later they weren''t even that bad since I came inside of hestia not outside and right now I needed a bath both of us did actually... I checked the time and noticed that we were going at each other for about 3 hours making it currently 10 o''clock I was surprised no already checked on us,but glad at the same time. My room had its personal bathroom which I was glad about both me and hestia used it to clean up,on the way hestia didn''t even wear a shred of clothing and just showed her perky breasts shaking around hestia caught me more than once staring at her occasionally she was doing this on purpose I knew trying to make me go aggressive on her which worked ending up with another session until we heard the door to our room knock...it was christina evident to the voice.. -Young master ? are you awake ? I have brought you some soup that elisabeth cooked up she said it would help you get your energy a bit more faster... Feeling slightly panicked both me and hestia quickly started to part from each other and clean up a bit I also wore my yesterdays clothing since that was the only thing I had right now we would buy some clothes at the store so I wasn''t worried. -Its alright christina you can come in... Hestia had already turned into a bird and sat on the head of a chair watching this attentively as christina made her way into the room smiling and holding a bowl of soup in her hands she seemed a bit worried about me,but it wasn''t anything serious nonetheless as she saw me awake showing a faint smile on my face which assured her that I was alright. -Here its hot...so be careful young master... She said placing the bowl on top of the table opening the lid and letting the sweet fragrance of the food enter the room I was still a bit sweaty and probably reeked of sex slightly,but because christina had a distance from me I wasn''t worried that she would smell it as I devoured the soup in front of her. While I was doing that she proceeded to on explaining me what happened yesterday and why I had suddenly fainted I already knew those things,but didn''t tell her that just to not look suspicious I more the once repeated with "I see" and "yes" while eating the soup which christina didn''t mind I also thanked her about yesterday and told her that I would make it up for her which she was humble about and tried to refuse which also made me laugh,I could see a streak of red on her cheeks she was a sweet person pretty too I was kinda bummed out thinking that that christopher would give up someone like her just for prestige and riches...well everyone has their own priorities even me,I am not here to judge basically. I finished eating right after christina finished her report it the current situation made me think about the future for a bit so I told her about the plan that I had about the shop down at the first floor she was quiet surprised when I told her about it and seemed pretty excited too when I told her that it was a sure thing having a Coffee shop mix with a repair shop was pretty weird,but christina said that she could make it work and renovate it in a way that would be convenient to use and pretty to look at which made me laugh as I told her. -If so then how about you become the manager ? I had this planned out from the very beginning and knew that christina would be cut out to be in this kind of position.Hearing this she was a bit emotional and immediately said that she wasn''t cut out for it which. -Why not ? I can''t become a manager nor can anyone else since they don''t seem to have the needed skills and honestly I am not sure about sales or other things thats why I am asking you since you girls are going to live here working here and earning money on your own seems to be the most comfortable yes ? Hearing my argument christina immediately thought for a bit she knew that I was doing this for her and the others because it was impossible for me to work at 2 places at once on top of that I already earned enough to live with comfort,but the other girls were prideful people by nature so they wouldn''t accept my money which she understood too making her look down at the end a bit ashamed and happy at the same time as she said to me. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. -uhh..yes,I am thankful young master... I smiled and said. -Its alright ahh right I need to clean up a bit so... Christina immediately took the cue and apologized for some reason taking the empty bowl she got out of the room quickly with a smile on her face... -Young master,I don''t like sharing... Hestia said flying with her bird form towards me and landing on my shoulder...she quickly started to rub on my cheek with her cute appearance,her words were a bit unclear to me,but told her to not worry about it which she just sighed at. And like so I very quickly started to clean myself putting on the same clothing I left my room and started to walk towards the kitchen I was still a bit more hungry and figured another bite wouldn''t hurt. -Big BROTHER ! Out of the blue a little girl with red long hair jumped on me and immediately hugged me by the waist I was slightly surprised,but recovered and smiled at the little girl who was my sister...after her came another 2 individuals both of them were 8 year olds and had different kinds of expression on their faces one being slightly awkward while other being unsure...it seems like these 3 had been going along with each quite well... -Brother big sis said that you were tired yesterday and that I wasn''t allowed to visit you because you needed space are you alright now ? Her way of saying it was cute since she was genuinely worried about me the other 2 little girls had the same thought it seems...I may have given everyone almost an heart attack huh... -Its okay I am alright... and by the way cecilia is going to come and we''re going to shopping -yay.. Stella said while raising her fist,but when she did so she noticed something odd and looked around towards her 2 friends she smiled and quickly walked over to these 2 who seemed to be shy to interrupt a brother sister conversation I was also a bit puzzled why they were standing there and when stella shoved them towards here both of them made really shy and embarrassed faces while looking down...they weren''t used to this I could understand. -Hey you two are going to come too,we are all going to go actually getting new clothing so get ready alright ? I said patting both of their heads giving them a warm look...even if they aren''t blood related for me they are still close to me as sisters. Seeing me treat them like this seemed to have made both of them pretty happy as they smiled at me with a good expression their cheeks were dyed faint red which made them look cute and with that the 3 of them also walked away planning to play something before departing...I wasn''t sure when cecilia would come,but she would arrive that was for sure. Passing them I entered the kitchen and noticed that only a few people were inside christina and elisabeth included there were another 2 people who were sitting next to the table drinking coffee and talking to each other noticing my entrance everyone looked at me and greeted me. -you still hungry ? Elisabeth asked with a grin on her face she was cooking and frying something behind the counter. -Pretty much...just make me something light if you could thank you She nodded and returned to her cooking while that was happening the 5 of us me christina and another 2 girls sat beside the table in quiet no,one really knew what to talk about,but one of the girls pretty quickly thought of something she saw on the tv and shared it with us. It seems like last night there was another homocide that had occurred this time around 1 person died while another was injured heavily mutilated even almost to the point of no recognition it isn''t clear why these things are happening,but was clear is that they are something to be dealt with since it was getting worse and people were starting to get in panic. One of the girl on the table "Mary" shared what she heard from the news and told us that it seems like there are people going around town and doing something on citizens in the broad day light drugging them maybe,but results seemed to have shown that it isn''t a drug since they couldn''t find a needle opening from the syringe,but at the same time it wasn''t a sure thing. Anyways mary started talking about some kind of conspiracy theory about these incidents which she heard about most of them were obvious such as the one where the government uses their people to experiment on,but if that was really true then I doubt they would do it so openly taunting the police force by doing it...no,it was just troublesome something that I just need to look into. After a few minutes of listening,mary quickly changed the topic and started asking about the shop that we were about to build next monday the others were also hooked on the topic and started suggesting their own ideas which christina seemed to be interested on noting down these ideas and after a while more and more people started to come into the kitchen joining into the conversation I mostly kept quiet and just listened to them this shop wasn''t really my work,but listening and speaking your own thoughts was always welcome. -(Yawn) guys why didn''t wake me up earlier... As we all talked about the shop someone came into the kitchen yawning the voice was familiar which I Immediately identified looking towards the door and getting wide eyed for a slight moment...pink... Angela who seemed half asleep walked into the kitchen half naked with only her undies and t-shirt on most of the girls didn''t really pay attention to her,but when they noticed my wide eyed look they couldn''t help,but look towards the door where Angela was standing half naked... -ANGELA WHAT ARE YOU DOING ! The first to react was Christina the rest were still a bit confused and slow she immediately paced towards angela and brought her out of the kitchen angela who was half-asleep didn''t understand what was the commotion about and just let herself be pushed out...after a few minutes a loud cry could be heard. -NOOOOOOOOOOOO =================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 97 Toilet Problems -ugh...how did it end up like this... Cecilia muttered making a stiff expression while we scanned through the different options of clothing,she seemed a bit disappointed and I could guess why she was that way. Looking towards my left I could see angela and christina talking about which one of the t-shirts suited them the most,on the way here to the shopping mall angela had been avoid my face because of the incident this morning that made her pretty embarrassed to talk to me,I wasn''t really bothered by that and even if I was it wouldn''t make sense since I had seen most of her body when we first met...of course I didn''t tell her about that since I didn''t want to panic her even more angela herself seemed to have forgotten about our first meeting which was good that way,I wasn''t worried about this incident and just waited for her to calm down properly until she could meet my face again. -Hey...dawn where are you staring at ! Cecilia said a bit agitated pulling my shoulder towards her,I quickly centered my attention back to cecilia who had a skeptical look on her face while crossing her arms. -A shirt just caught my attention did you say something ? I tried to play it cool not wanting to get caught staring at someone,cecilia looked behind me to see what I was staring at and just sighed. Cecilia was a bit surprised when she arrived this morning to my home ready to go for our shopping tour,at the start she was very energetic and excited,but quickly got down when she heard that I was going to bring everyone from my home to go with us,she didn''t argue that point and just made a sour face letting the others come with us regardless while hiding her slight displeasure about it,she was pretty bummed out about the fact that we weren''t going alone just the 3 of us which I could understand since it was a sudden change of plans,it was also me who changed the plans since it felt very cruel to leave the girls at home while the 3 of us had fun,this also solved a lot of problems concerning clothing since everyone had only things that they brought on their backs which were their clothes literally,getting a new wardrobe for everyone was crucial and would solve a lot of problems we would also need some everyday items for the girls such as toothbrushes and maybe combs any further items they would need they could buy on their own when they would start working on the shop some more. On the way to the mall we were a pretty attention grabbing crowd because everyone other then me and leraje were female and exceptionally beautiful ones too I was worried that we would get bothered by someone,but because leraje was with us in his human form he was able to single handedly make a barrier to repel the incoming guys from striking up an conversation,leraje could be pretty intimidating and did his job very well the others also got to meet leraje to the first time,actually stella introduced everyone to leraje which was funny since she added a lot of things of how reliable he was and trusting too it made leraje cringe a few times which was funny to look at and I could see a pretty amused smile creep on his face on the introduction the others were the same since they were more inclined on watching the cute stella then leraje,but still the introduction was well made and I also got to see Hestia and leraje meeting each other...the meeting was probably their first time or so I assumed,but couldn''t figure out since they only nodded to each other and didn''t say anything further the way they looked at each other seemed to be acknowledging and friendly even thought both of them didn''t talk one word to each other. I was curious about,but didn''t ask since it was probably not important,and now back to the present we were currently standing on the left wing of this big shopping mall inside of a clothing shop that cecilia had recommended us,conveniently we were also the only customers in this shop which looked to be a bit extravagant for my taste since the clothing seemed to be very quality high and on the latest fashion trend...I wasn''t sure if my pockets would be able to deal with this,but cecilia quickly extinguished those worries of mine and told me that everything we bought would be on her tab,I wasn''t a overly prideful person and cecilia clearly had a lot of money to spend making me agree since it was a good deal,the girls were also pretty awed when I told them that they could take anything they want for today in this shop,they were really wild and started to change into a lot of clothing which I stopped counting on how many times they did it already,I was hoping that they wouldn''t rob the whole shop clean and be a bit more reserved about their choices.... Other then that we got to meet the manager of this shop who seemed to know about cecilia greeting us on our arrival giving us pretty good service such as fashion advice and help me personally I was not good in such things as fashion so I took the help of a employee whose eyes lighted up when she heard that I would need some help on clothing In end cecilia quickly jumped in and offered her help instead,her voice sounded slightly challenging,the female employee didn''t even argue and just walked away a bit disappointed...and as I said we were the only customers,but we weren''t really alone since a lot of people had gathered up behind the showcase window of the shop they enter the shop for some reason though,it was because they all assumed that we were all models and were doing our work thats why they didn''t disturb us really no one seemed to have the guts to go inside and mingle with such beauties which I could understand since I would also get a bit intimidated by it. On top of that hestia and leraje were actually standing next to the entrance looking like bodyguards even more adding to the fire of gossip that was going on outside.. -Dawn how about this one ? Cecilia said showing me a black shirt with golden linings,it looked pretty good and had a casual business like charm to it,it was universal so to say. I smiled and said. -I like it,its charming... My answered seemed to have satisfied cecilia as she smiled approvingly,she immediatelly proceeded to pack the clothing into a paper bag that looked as extravagant as the shop itself and continued to look through the clothing trying to chose something for me...I had feeling that if I continue saying "I Like it" regardless of my taste she would start to pack everything singly piece into the paper bag and give it to me...I noted to myself to keep a limit I may unconsciously say things such as this while being distracted,after all I still needed a suit for the celebration and I could tell that this wasn''t the only shop we would visit through this tour... Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.Anyways the day proceeded with a lot of fun and laughter the girls were putting on a fashion show in front of me and acted as if they were professional models walking all exaggerated and alluringly on top of that I was the only guy who seemed to be the spectator for this show since leraje was too occupied with guarding and refused to participate,I could see that there was another reason why he didn''t want to see the show,but I didn''t ask him,leraje was mysterious like that he would answer anything I needed from him without hiding it even if he liked it or not...I would like him to open up more so I refused to force the questions out of him time would tell if leraje would comfortable enough to talk with me openly. The girls on the other hand seemed to have a lot of fun going around and showing me their outfits they were all charming and wasn''t really the biggest sweet talked in the world so I could only give simple and honest compliments which seemed good enough since they were happy to hear it from me,in one of those runs hestia even participated one time and her entrance was unexpected as it was explosive since she could make the clothing through her flames she didn''t need to change and just entered the stage with her fiery red dress which she probably copied the design from somewhere she saw,anyways her curves were really fitting the clothing and her steps were graceful and majestic if someone told me that hestia was a real model I would believe it immediately. This kind of change made me look at hestia as a gentle beautiful woman then a tomboyish brute temptress who she really was,her legs were partially exposed too giving her a lot of sexual appeal her bust was round and didn''t look to be tight,but just right,her expression and the way she was carrying herself was awe-inspiring to the point of devastation....the smile she was giving me was pretty capable enough to make a whole go for a war for her... In short she was pretty,but really out of character which I could see since she didn''t seem to like the tight body dress nor the high heels she was wearing constantly trying to regain her balance with those things and keeping calm... -So how is it ? She asked a bit anxious about my answer for some reason,it was as if she wasn''t confident enough in front of me even thought she did countless bold action which I could second at any moment,but it was understandable she was trying to show of in front of the person she loved who wouldn''t be anxious about the answer.. I smiled seeing her try hard for this I felt flattered and also glad telling her about my opinion. -You are very beautiful,but I think I like the first one much better.. -ehh ? My answer seemed to have had her taken by surprise,but she wasn''t dissatisfied about and instead smiled even more so brightly about it her clothing also at that very moment quickly changed in the blink of an eye showing her rough and baggy outfit she usually wore combined with her hard boots,it was the look of who she was the way I liked her the most... -Alright romeo you just got yourself an extra night with me... She said excitingly without hiding her intent as she stood before me...I laughed and replied. -Aren''t you the only one who really wants that ? She didn''t say anything and just winked me as she quickly walked away from the scene noticing that the girls were returning from their break and about to start the show all over again,cecilia on the topic also made friends with angela pretty fast they got along while shopping together,it made me really surprised since both of their personalities were completely opposite to each other,but they talked and laughed as if they were old friends it seemed like cecilia still enjoyed the company of the girls which made me smile. After we had finished the first shop cecilia decided for us to go to a different shop now energetically leading the group she wanted us to go towards a business clothing shop were the sold dresses and suits she said that everyone could have 1 dress if they wanted to,but the main reason we were going there was because I needed a suit and knowing the girls,I wasn''t going to be the one who would chose the suit. While we were walking towards the other shop leraje who was standing by my side flinched for a moment and came closer to me,I was intrigued it seemed like he wanted to say something. -My lor..I mean dawn...I had just felt the presence of 2 other demons coming into the mall... His report was pretty sudden and unexpected to me,to make it sure I also glanced towards hestia she looked at me and nodded too confirming lerajes senses... Thinking about it wasn''t something to be worried about was it,but leraje reported it to me making it sound like it was something to be worried about...demons...I wasn''t sure if I should check or not why should I even worry about it ? can''t they just go anywhere they want and do what they want ? who knows maybe their just here to buy something useful... I stopped for a moment standing still I wasn''t sure what to do in my knowledge demons always seem to cause some kind of calamity every time they arrive actually,my personal experience with them was also bad since they always caused trouble,other then leraje of course who was always cool and collected the other demons looked to me like wild and uncontrollable animals...I was distressed I needed to make sure nothing would happen... Noticing my sudden stop the girls also stopped walking and looked at me confused cecilia came down towards me from the front and asked. -What is it? I smiled and quickly grabbed onto lerajes arm he didn''t get what I was trying to do,but didn''t say anything and just acted along. -You see both me and leraje need to go to the toilet how about you girls go first and both of us catch up ? Cecilia hearing me say this immediately got suspicious she first looked at leraje who had a seemingly expressionless face nodding towards cecilia with approval she didn''t know what to do and just sighed. -Alright,but come quick ! I still want to see you in a suit... I laughed and said that I wouldn''t be late...which I wasn''t sure about of course. Before leaving I gave hestia a signal and told her to stay here with the others to protect them...hestia was a bit unwilling and asked me why I took leraje over her...well I couldn''t have possibly gone to the toilet with a woman could I ? ================================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 98 Yes,My Lord Leraje and I quickly parted from the group and started walking towards the elevator stairs towards the first floor of the mall some of the people who had been following us noticed that both me and leraje were leaving the guys especially seemed to be glad that leraje was going to go,but they had no idea that leraje wasn''t the scariest monster in the closed... Thinking like this I quickly prompted leraje and asked him to hurry up a bit more he nodded his head and soon enough we were walking in a pretty fast pace through the crowd avoiding them skillfully and slowly reaching our destination. On our way Leraje told me that we were close and that the two demons had suddenly stopped his words were slightly worrisome,but I convinced myself that nothing was a sure thing yet it could be that were just totally wrong about the situation and honestly saying we were just doing this because I felt suspicious and nothing else. -Its here... Leraje said in a solemn...the people around us were slightly startled when they realized that we just came out of nowhere our speed on the way here had turned into something like a blurred run ordinary people wouldn''t be able to catch so it was understandable they reacted like this though no one said anything to us. -You sure ? I asked a bit sceptical... -Yes.. He said sure of himself pointing to the right door....ironically we were currently standing in front of a restroom the excuse that I had set up in front of hestia to come to check on these two...never thought that it would be actually true. -Leraje wait here for a moment I call if I need you,guard the entrance and make sure that no one goes inside...for now at least.. Leraje hearing my words nodded his head and walked towards the wall that was between the female and male restroom leaning onto it and making a intimidating expression. I nodded satisfied and willed my ability stopping time altogether...silence enveloped this space as every person in this area stopped moving they were all standing still and keeping their expression as if they were being captured inside of a picture the image of such a lively place turning still and silent was almost weird like it always is I guess... Without a second thought I started moving towards the male restroom I opened the door and quickly shut it behind me with a shallow sound behind me when I got inside what met my eyes was a white room with white porcelain walls and ground there were 4 stalls and 4 sinks with a large broad mirror on the right,the space inside seemed suspiciously empty for some reason I didn''t check the stalls yet,but because of that I felt awkward checking into them...what if they just came here to take a dump ? wouldn''t that be awkward ? Its not like they would see me,but still... I sighed...I quickly shook my head and told myself to suck it in and just check for it. With that thought I started going towards the stalls looking into them one by one trying to find if anyone was in here,but... -This..where are they ? I wondered I was a bit confused I had checked every stall and this room in particular didn''t have any space to hide anyone it was open and had only the stalls in it no person could squeeze anywhere to hide so why wasn''t anyone here...was leraje maybe mistaken ? No,that shouldn''t be the case leraje is a archfiend demon why would he be mistaken ? I thought trying to picture this bizarre event I still looked around with no results avail. I felt slightly conflicted maybe leraje was indeed mistaken or just confused... I thought holding onto the sink and looked at the mirror seeing my own body reflected in the mirror...wait what ? I once again looked at the mirror more closer this time a bit intrigued I could clearly see my own reflection in the mirror moving around as I did,but the thing was,time was stopped how is this mirror working ? Curious I started to move my hand towards the mirror a bit slow and not sure about myself...and as the tip of my finger reached the mirror a ripple started to spread onto the mirror giving the illusion of a stone dropping in a single pond my image was disoriented through the ripple and I could feel my finger going through the mirror very bizarre... I felt slightly uncomfortable about this strange mirror it wasn''t affected by stopped time and it felt like I could go through it as if it was a door,it made me wonder...why was this even here ? and where did this lead ? Those were question I probably didn''t get answers to if I stayed here,but I was sure that it was involved with the demons ,what they were doing was already unknown to me,but I would soon get onto the bottom of this,in this case the mirror. Without hesitation I jumped face forward into the mirror my head completely entered the mirror and when I opened my eyes I founded myself inside of the same restroom identical to the original it was weird since the mirror on this rest room was on the left not the right,anyways the reason I got inside partially was to see if there was a way out it wouldn''t be funny if this was an one way ride to hell was it ? With those thoughts there to comfort me I jumped into the mirror and got inside looking around this place.. Other then the room being completely identical it was also a lot more darker then the original room suspiciously dark even the white was now replaced by gray instead and the light inside the restroom was a bit more fainter then it used to be I didn''t start searching immediately because when I looked at my front I saw that the stall in front of me was slightly open,it was a sign that someone used it before the feeling i got from this was tense not frightening though since I could feel that my powers still worked even inside of here meaning that time was still stopped... Feeling that I was on the right track I stepped forward and grabbed onto the knob of the stall door...the moment I touched it I could feel a deathly cold sensation spread through my body it was only for a few moments so it didn''t bother me as much,but I could see that something in this door didn''t want me to enter no matter what since time was stopped there was only a small sensation the effect on this door wouldn''t go off no matter what so I wasn''t worried when I directly opened the door of the stall and looked inside... Dark...it was fully dark and nothing else...I could feel my eyes going wide for a few seconds as I continued to stare inside the stall..no the room...there was no stall to speak the moment I opened the door to the stall it showed me a completely dark room that was devoided of all light showing pure darkness and nothing else there was no toilet or toilet paper it was just dark and nothing else... From this point on I stopped walking further...going into a space that was most like a part of no-mans land was too unexpected and dangerous the reason I got inside the mirror was because I was sure that it had an way out,but now this complete darkness had made me think deeply it wasn''t something I should mess with just yet I need to get leraje in here he is the demon expert in this case... If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Thinking that it was really the best course of action I was about to leave the space and return to the normal world,but as I was about to leave from the corner of my eye I could see some kind of shadow appear inside of the complete darkness it was only for a millisecond it also made me check it for a second time just be sure,but sure enough there was nothing it was still a unending world of darkness... -Was...that a smile ? I muttered trying to remember what exactly I had seen...Thinking about this any further wouldn''t help so instead I quickly left the space and arrived into the real world the male''s restroom I started time at this very moment and walked outside where leraje was still standing leaning on the wall and guarding the place...he was slightly surprised when he saw me probably because it had been only a few seconds since I got inside which was actually his mind of time...sometimes this ability could mess with your head if your not careful. -Lord ? Leraje asked stepped to my side with a questionable expression on his face he wanted to know what was going on so I quickly gave him a small explanation on what happened inside that there was a second space replicating the restroom and that one of the stalls had a space of pure darkness inside... Leraje listened to my explanation attentively sometimes making slightly surprised expressions even after I was done he started making a thoughtful expression thinking about what I said explaining to me what it was that I had seen. -Lord you see the space inside the mirror is probably made by demonic magic more specifically its made by a demon who is probably mainly focused on corruption the darkness inside the stall was a passage to the end room its a obstacle not really harmful by itself,but very mental heavy it mostly tries to convince someone into something the passage in itself has a compelling enchantment people with weaker willpowers or easily convinced people often get corrupted by its power,in most cases the passage only appears if you are getting closer to your goal so it safe to assume that the passage leads directly to the demons... He said with a solemn tone while looking at the restroom door thinking. His explanation was a lot to be thought about,but at the same time I still had one question. -Why couldn''t they have done something more straight forward like a confrontation or simple violence instead they set up something so non-lethal as if begging to get caught... My words made leraje look at me once again his eyes shined which showed that he also agreed,but nonetheless he explained to me why it was the case. -Some demons in this world are simply not satisfied by primitive violence most of the demons are simple like that ordinary and traditional so to say...there are very few who can actually use demonic magic making very few of them also very arrogant and bored mainly these kind of demons are especially vicious and poisonous they have extremely sadistic minds that can''t be filled by simple murder or mutilation they want to see a person crumble down as mentally as they go down physically thats just how demons are we accept who we are and what we do our inner self is what we are today upholding things such as justice and honor aren''t things that can convince us,but often times we also hold our pride which pretty much translates into our word that binds us to a deed...this very demon here just shows that he is convinced that he wouldn''t get caught no matter what and purposely set up such a passage to toy with its victim until it dies miserably or kills itself... I swallowed momentarily hearing lerajes words he was very monotone and stiff about the matter his eyes also showed some kind of nostalgia he must have dealt with this kind of demons before which wasn''t surprising. While I re-thought of the things leraje said I suddenly wondered about something asking leraje himself. -If this guy is a demon of corruption then what kind of demon are you leraje ? My question surprisingly got leraje to flinch for a moment he seemed to be surprised,but his surprise only lasted for a few seconds when he returned to his usual state looking at me with thise strikingly green eyes of his.. -I am a demon of regret.. Those words were spoken with a tone of sadness that I couldn''t comprehend his focus or whatever it was,was also very confusing...a demon of regret ?Why regret ? I wondered maybe there is much more to this person then there meets the eye...leraje must have his own story to tell something I unconsciously started to get curious about,but now it was not the time.. -Lets go I said stepped forward leading the way leraje seemed momentarily lost on what to do... -Wait...my lord we are going inside of there ? I stopped turned around again looking at him weirdly...wasn''t the whole point we were here,why is he asking me this ? -Yes,leraje lets go already... -But.. He wanted to say something,but caught himself stopping from saying the words he wanted to say,from the way he was just acting I could pretty much guess what he wanted to say to me..."Are you really going to be alright in there ?"... Even thought he didn''t say it,it was still kinda insulting and while we walked inside I spoke up. -Leraje listen you know very well that I am not weak or anything like that you also said that this passage or what it was is non-lethal so whats the deal with me going through ? I am not a very easily persuasive person which you should know too by now and even if I am a mortal... I stopped next to the mirror turning myself I faced leraje who had a hard expression his face. -It doesn''t mean I am any less stronger then you understood ? Leraje looked at me for a moment he stared into my golden eyes that were shining faintly his stare was light a deadly cold dagger piercing through the night claiming its victim by the soul the cold that he expressed through it was honed and sharp,but even now he could see the burning stand of my own eyes holding up against him without any sort of fear or uncertainty this gaze made him swallow his words momentarily as he spoke to me with a tone of respect. -Yes,my lord ================================================ I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 99 Shadow -What should I expect leraje ? I asked the archfiend demon while staring into the deep darkness that was behind this stall it was the passage that would lead me towards where those demons were and show me what they were up to. Hearing my question leraje thought for a few seconds before answer,his eyes were narrowed and I could see a violent green flash go through his eyes his hands were gripped,but he wasn''t worried or nervous this kind of thing didn''t scare him at all. -You will be most probably be lead by a mirror image created by the passage it will whisper you words and other sweet words to stop you from going deeper or just discourage you further it may even try to make you angry or sad or it will try to win you over,it is always different,it always depends on the person himself of what to expect behind the darkness that lies within... His words were mysterious and very profound it let me look at leraje in a little different light then before which was full of wisdom and experience behind his back. -It depends on you... I pondered...if I had enough time would I know what I needed to expect in this walk ? was it really so easily it may as well be something complete different... I sighed...thinking about this any further wasn''t helping me we are wasting time. -May I go first ? Leraje asked I didn''t see any problem in that and just nodded my head while telling him to go ahead,he appreciated it and and stepped forward staring into the darkness as if it was nothing he reached his hand inside the endless void and started to go further,it looked weird from a spectating point of view and slightly intimidating too,honestly saying there is no healthy human in the world who would like the dark it was mostly portrait as the symbol of evil and bad even books had these metaphors about light and darkness and I knew very well that every person had their own darkness welling inside chained by its light since dark can''t exist without light and light without dark made it so that people often just try to their dark side a mask so to say...and like so it took only a few seconds until leraje fully entered the darkness now not here by side anymore,but still feeling his presence on the other side of this door. -Well shall I ? I muttered.I closed my eyes and started to reach out for the dark void,the sensation I got the moment I touched it was like putting my hand into a pot of cold water it was chilling,but not lethal going further I could feel the same sensation spread through my body until I finally was inside.. -... I inhaled deeply and felt the chilling cold air through my lungs my surroundings were evenly as cold as the air around not giving me shivers thought which was strange..the silence was real inside of here as I opened my eyes,but when I opened them I realized that there was only black...no light no figures just complete darkness... feeling that it was strange I looked at my hands for a moment,but even so I couldn''t see them they were also completely black my vision seemed to be black,but I knew that wasn''t the case my eyes were open and I still felt my hands right before me so I wasn''t worried or panicked it was just a trick nothing else. Feeling new found confidence rise inside of me I started walking down the dark path without stopping,I didn''t see the path nor did I see where I was going,but I knew that somewhere and any moment I would reach the end of this passage even if I couldn''t see it didn''t matter,but what did matter were the things that came from this darkness...like the voices for example. -Hey...Hey...Hey...you there ? I could hear,the voice came from my left side and the tone was really close even thought my perception told me that there wasn''t even a single person to the left I could still hear the voice calling out to me. I ignored it talking to it will give it only more reason for me to get involved. The voice to my left side sighed exaggerating afterwards came a mysterious giggle for some reason the voice of the being that was next to me bugged me out a lot as if I knew who it was,but quiet it was just right behind my corner,it was strange. -Your ignoring me aren''t you ? I see that you are walking aimlessly do you really believe that it was this easy to walk just by ? Or are you just too naive to be cautious of the dark ? Do you not feel scared or frightened by it,the endless depth of the human heart just hear right before your feet the ugliness envelopes you...not that you would know such a thing...dawn...hahaha I stopped for a moment,the voice sounded surprised when I stopped,I could feel it making a suppressed giggle while standing in front of me at least thats where I thought it was.. The reason I stopped just now was because it had called my name...something that this thing shouldn''t know... -Who are you ? I asked my voice solemn and quiet I knew that it could hear me it didn''t matter if I started raising my voice so why even try. -Oh...I am honored now your responding to me ? Its characteristics were something creepy I had to admit. -Who are you ? I repeated if I wouldn''t get a proper answer I would just repeat what I said and until then I will continue walking until my feet actually bring me somewhere staying where I was didn''t help and walking is something fun to do for me...the space inside the prison I lived in was small and I would mostly spend time by walking up and down the room psychologically speaking there things that I never could get rid off hey already turned into habits that were unbreakable for me and couldn''t live without. -Oh who I am ? am you of course,who else was I going to be ? With those chilling words everything in my surroundings started to light up suddenly the darkness was getting slightly more brighter and visible. Feeling slightly surprised and looked around and noticed that I was now walking in a long corridor the floor was completely black while the walls were gray in front of me stood that being that was talking to me it shadowy figure was directly taken from some cheap horror movie and brought alive in this dark corridor its eyes were completely red as it started to take shape right in front of me starting form the legs and up to the torso the appearance was familiar even mask this shadow wore was known to me the only difference it had was that the color of the mask was black not white its eyes were also red not golden. It was basically me. -HAHAHA The shadow laughed in front of me looking at me with a crazed glare his mannerism and speech were directly shown of how his body acted arrogant and crazy and what was worse is that it was my body. The appearance didn''t faze me and I ignored it once again directly walking through it as if it was nothing which it really was actually,nothing,the moment I walked through the shadow it dissolved into nothing,but smoke,but quickly followed me along by my side through this long dark hallway which I never liked. -Why are you keep walking ? how about you stop and start talking to me a bit more ? You seemed really interested how I might have had possibly known your name... I didn''t look at it nor did I stop to converse with it and just said stiffly. -I already know what you are you are just something that came from my head nothing else other then that there is no way that you may have known me... The shadow seemed slightly impressed listening to me,but it quickly changed its expression and floated next to me in a laying down position legs crossed and hands behind its head its looked up at the ceiling as if it was the only thing it could do,speaking to me. -Yes,you are right I am just something that came from your head nothing in particular just a single thought that you had crossing your mind a impression of who are or might be hiding inside yourself a shadow that follows you around and never gets to see the sunlight... The shadow snapped its finger and with that pictures and sceneries started to play at the walls to either of my sides...those pictures were...my memories... -You see since I am something that came out of you it is inevitable that I have the same memories as you,you are also the only one who can see me in this space not even the demon can see what is going on inside the head of its victim and only watch as they get swallowed by their own mind... You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. -Why should I care ? I said not even looking at him and instead ignoring everything that was happening around me walking straight forward concentrating on the dark path that was in front of me,it looked almost endless and I couldn''t even see the exit from here. The shadow hearing my question laughed and said. -Oh you should since you have power that is so overwhelming and unstoppable it can give you anything you want you just need to desire it dawn...grasp it and it shall be yours for example...riches ? The walls once again changed this time it was the same 2 pictures me standing in front of the bank that me and hestia had once visited I was standing in front of the bank as if I was possessed looking at it with a wicked intention through my mind at least thats what I understood through the eyes of the me in the picture. I didn''t speak and continued walking,the image that was on the walls was still there I couldn''t pass it by it was as if it moved with me which it probably was,but I didn''t care. -You still ignoring me ? well then let me show you instead... The shadow waved its hand and like so the picture started to move as if it was a recording the me in the picture started to close its eyes and at the next moment the pedestrians on the side stopped walking frozen in their own motion they looked like statues only the me in the picture was moving and it moved inside the bank with a evil grin on its face getting inside it easily crossed the security and walked past the reception counter going through a few doors it soon reached the fault this whole thing happened pretty quickly and without an obstacle at all it didn''t fear the cameras or anything that would make him look like he was there it didn''t worry him since it would never get traced back to him. Obviously the me in the picture stood in front of the fault and drew his plasma sword the sword that was once the precious creation of the father of my friend was being used as a tool of robbery how humiliating and shameful must have it been if this in picture was me ? I wondered. Without explanation the me in the picture just got inside through the vault door that was a feel steel plates thick,simply cutting a door for himself getting inside and packing all of the gold and money into the clavicula as if it was its own personal robbery bag the created of the book was probably also not intending for the book to be used this way. With that done it was pretty much a done deal the me in the picture took everything without breaking a sweat and walked out again into the open area to the outside standing back where his original position was and starting time again,the me in the picture walked off making a quiet satisfied smile on its face as it did. -Haha wasn''t that entertaining ? The shadow asked stopping the picture of me walking off. I didn''t comment on what he wanted me to see I already understood what he wanted to say,but I didn''t want to admit it...what was depicted in the picture was something that I was definitely capable of since the ability to freeze time gave basically hours of invincibility it was said without a doubt that I could rob a bank under a millisecond without anyone ever knowing who it was or how it was done this kind of power had many uses as it had many draw backs such as energy consumption which was insane moving around too rashly in that kind of state was dangerous on itself since it consumed a lot of energy.I even once broken my mind through this,I was already fortunate enough for chronos to revive me so I wasn''t eager for a second time now was I ? But the biggest reason why I don''t do this kind of thing was also very simple...I am not the guy in the picture...I can be ruthless and merciless if I had to be being unreasonable and stupid was also something I could be,but I was never wicked nor would I call myself a good person keeping my hands to myself was something I did best and even now why would I want to rob a bank ? My work already paid enough for me what would I even want more to ask ? I am not ambitious like this. The shadow seeing that I wasn''t responding to it or making any moves to deny him made him a bit more annoyed while we walked through this corridor I also felt that this environment was somewhat trying to influence me and let my guard down,the compelling enchantment in this place was real like leraje said,but it wasn''t enough for it take me down,it would need to work harder then this which the shadow also seemed to have understood as it appeared right before me only 10 steps ahead speaking in a deep,but commanding voice every second I would cross a meter and every second it would speak to me. -I can see that you aren''t interested,no your just not ambitious enough,but at the same time,you can''t lie to me since you would basically say that you are denying yourself since I know that you at least made this kind of thought at least once in your life taking power into your own hand abusing this power is something you had thought without a doubt ain''t I right ? The shadow smile and is finished speaking I stopped walking and like this both of us were standing face to face my golden eyes staring into its red eyes both of us looked down on each other,but then I pulled off my mask and smiled at it. Seeing me do this the shadow was confused my smile was something it didn''t seem to have had predicted,it stood strong,but it couldn''t help,but feel intimidated by the smile that I was giving it subconsciously the shadow took a step back as I spoke to it keeping my smile to myself. -Yes,I know that I had thought of those things before and that robbing was something that I would have probably done If I didn''t get the work I had now who knows maybe I would have abused this power even now so I am not saying that I am denying you I am very well aware of the darkness you are talking about even more so the power I am wielding is the biggest vessel of corruption in my opinion having so much power on the tip of your finger is just too tempting to not use a waste to leaving hanging and a shame to be wielded by a short sighted person like myself...but still you know what ? The shadow now was pretty tense its red glowing eyes narrowed down as it looked at me the compelling force in the area started to thicken even more,but it still wasn''t enough as it asked me. -What ? The voice was now nothing comparable to mine sounded only demonic and high pitched. I continued to smile and stepped forward one big stride directly standing in front of the shadow close by and personal,I could see fear start to well inside of the shadows as it looked at me. -I am happy the way I am now... -Grrr...LIAR ! The shadow spat out outraged its disguise was completely blown now turning into a truck sized big gray shadow its eyes were enormous as they glowed with insanity and hate it made inaudible weird sounds and stared at me the force was now going into a very dangerous level trying to breach me and take my humanity off me rip apart and let the dark replace me it was strong,but I held resolute not dropping a single drop of sweat or shiver out of fear. -LIARLIARLIARLIARLIARLIARYOUMORTALSARELIARS-EVERYSINGLEONEOFYOUISALIAR The shadow bellowed enormous hands were being created as they bellowed to me behind the shadow light appeared which looked to be the exit of this passage with one mean shadow blocking its way. -GODROWNINYOUROWNLIES! It shouted once again as its enormous hands were charging at me and right before it was about to hit me. It stopped. (Tik Tak Tik Tak) The sound of my footsteps resounded as I made my way around the giant shadow and towards the exit the shadow was still in position its imposing figure standing like a statue. I looked back it for the last moment and muttered. -I could have done this from the very beginning couldn''t I ? With those words I entered the light and was greeted by leraje who was standing,waiting for me to appear in a very calm manner,like I expected him to. ================================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 100 Array Master I looked at leraje in a questionable manner,seeing my gaze he simply nodded acknowledging me. -WHO ARE YOU ?! Hearing the voice I turned my attention towards the 2 individuals that were tied up sitting at the back of this white room both of their clothing was dark red their outer appearance was something only seen from horror movies since they looked like real monsters with almost black skin and horns growing out of their foreheads their lips were thick and pink their eyes deep and abysmal creatures of the dark...demons. Ignoring the demon I took a small glance towards leraje and wondered if he also looked like this... -Hey ! you asshole who the fuck are you ?! How did you even get HERE ! The male demon was getting even more agitated the more I ignored him,but I didn''t speak or answer him and instead looked at the single corpse that was inside of this single white room with nothing else,but us inside. Taking a few steps forwards I knelt down and inspected the corpse I already knew that he wasn''t alive since the very beginning what I wanted to know was what they did to him and more importantly why ? -Leraje ? I questioned he knew what I wanted to know as he stepped forward his gaze sweeping the demons and immediately looking towards me his strikingly green eyes were showing that he was as clueless as I was. -They didn''t talk and making them talk is also useless they are demons death or torture doesn''t make them talk their incredibly loyal to their masters they would never expose information even if it meant their total destruction to them,demons are bound to absolute loyalty... His words made sense and also made the murderous thoughts inside my head disappear torturing them wasn''t a way now...getting answers was hard,but not impossible... -Hey you shit head of a diaper kid WHO ARE YOU and you blond hair why are you even helping them aren''t you demon too ! The male demon bellowed now very angry both me and leraje were ignoring him since the very beginning and concerning the other demon...or demoness I guess she didn''t even as much as look at us and just stared at the ground their appearance was the same just gender different I assumed. Still ignoring him I looked at leraje and ordered my gaze held a light of no mercy. -Make him talk... Leraje nodded his head and started to approach the 2 demons both of the demons seeing him approach didn''t feel fear or nervousness it was obvious that they didn''t care about pain or or any abuse that would go their way their mouths would stay shut,but who said that leraje was going to use violence ? The demons seeing leraje stop right in front of them felt confused all of sudden the air around him started to stir and dark particles started to gather in his vicinity thick scary aura was emitted from leraje making both of the demons shocked for a moment as they felt what exactly leraje was and why they should fear such a person...the female demon was first to speak as her voice quivered and body shook from the amount of pressure leraje was emitting she had a face of total disbelieve coupled with her wide eyes she looked as if she had just seen the depth of hell itself inside of leraje. -Im...Impossible...you...thats fake it can''t be ! you can''t be a ARCHFIEND demon how...why ?...why ? The male demon feeling lerajes aura was horrified they now both were shocked to the point of speechlessness shaking and sweat out of fear they were like helpless sheep encountering a black wolf in the middle of the woods cornered with no way to escape... Leraje spoke. -What were you doing ? What did you do to this man ? His voice was his usual one,but for the demons it was a terrifying voice belonging to a archfiend demon that could easily crush them if he liked...hearing the question both of them were not sure what to say,I could see what leraje meant by absolute loyalty even before a existence that is in the pinnacle of their race they still held onto their loyalty,demons can be truly contradictory sometimes being depicted as evil doers and have so much more conviction in them then half of the angels described in books... I didn''t continue looking at the scene anymore it was already clear that they weren''t going to talk a single word having leraje terrify them was doing nothing so instead I started to inspect the corpse a bit more precise...there was something that victim was gripping in its left hand...wondering what it might be I opened the fist and found a star shaped necklace inside. The necklace was weird I couldn''t find anything suspicious on it,the crimson red gem that was placed on its middle shined a very devious and evil color I couldn''t understand what it was so instead I called leraje over and asked him what it may be. Leraje came and inspected the item,feeling released from the pressure that these 2 had just now suffered they felt relieved about it,but also very scared of what might come next it may as well be their temporary or even last relieve they were going to experience which made them even more so terrified... Inspecting the item leraje shook his head and said that he didn''t know what the item was either hearing this both of the demons sighed out of relieve,but it wasn''t over just yet... We can''t get answers out of them and we don''t have anyone who can answer us these questions,but at the same time we didn''t need anyone to answer us the questions the answer were right here inside of palm...the necklace so to say. Gripping my fist I started channeling my power outside the necklace doing so a sphere of pure golden light appeared covering my gripped hand and the necklace that was inside my eyes shined a deep golden color as well as pictures shifted through my mind knowledge seeping into me showing me the happenings of the past the things that had happened involving this item...this skill was called clairsentience. A few days ago I had fought the red dragon attended verdath it was a match of toughness since I could breakthrough the dragons incredibly hard scales my energy was depleted to the point of exhaustion and small blackouts at the time the only thing I could do was try to bet and in the end I won that bet by reversing the time of the once broken plasma sword I was able to beat verdath,but that wasn''t just it. Through the incredible struggle I had also subconsciously activated the skill False Prophecy to predict the moves that verdath would execute and dodge them I also activated clairsentience to understand how the plasma sword worked at the time I believed that it was just a coincidence or something that had to do with the plasma sword that was able to show me the past and make me understand,but no that wasn''t the case it was me who did it I looked into the past of an item and saw the past with my own eyes striking through it with my golden eyes revealing truth in front of me...the fight at that moment ended with me as a winner,but also left me with a incredible out come which was my death. Of course out of pure luck chronos came and offered me a deal to resurrect me it was to save his daughter and after I agreed and finished it he also requested me to help take care of his daughter which I also accepted,but under one condition...to help me understand better about my ability of course. Chronos agreed to the terms and immediately started teaching me tricks and few things I could do with the ability one of them being of clairsentience which allowed me to look into the past of an item I held just like the plasma sword. Now back to the present my eyes stopped shining and the sphere that had been covering my fist also disappeared the newly acquired knowledge I had gained wasn''t really useful the amount of time this item had existed was very small only giving me a few names and what it was called... -Leraje what is a soul binder ? Hearing my question leraje was slightly astound as he started thinking about it a bit more carefully the 2 demons who listened to my words quickly got flabbergast because they realized that I knew the name of the item. The reason they were surprised like this was because other then these 2 only another single person knew about the existence of this item-or so I assume-the item in itself seems to be very unique meaning that there were no other manufactures other then them thats why they were so surprised that I had somehow figured out the name of the name. Back here leraje had finally thought through his thoughts and started talking. -The soul binder is a spell or a demonic enchantment so to speak,it forces the soul of a person back into the original corpse it is a very unstable spell and also dangerous since the results can be very destructive... I raised eyebrows... -How destructive ? -The soul that comes back into its original world, may or may not become completely corrupted soul getting wounded by the barrier of the mortal realm,their mind fully destroyed they even gain some of the demonic powers and wreak havoc and chaos to destroy and harm,these kinds of demons are often called soul suckers because they feed onto the negative emotions of mortals in their case fear without those emotions to sustain them the demon summoned through the soul binder effect completely dies out destroying the soul altogether they can also be stopped by destroying the mortal body this way the soul doesn''t gets to feed on any more fear and also dies out.. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. His explanation was sound and clear,but there were still things I couldn''t understand why do you even use such a unproductive spell? As if guessing what I was about to ask leraje continued. -The spell is very unstable as I said it is a big bet and often times just fails or simply kills the soul through the exchange of realms that it needs to cross to get back,but the reason the spell is sometimes used is to revive a person back to life it is very risky and at my time I had seen it succeed only once the rest of the results..obvious so to speak.. I nodded my head acknowledging his answer,through this knowledge I also started to get things together a bit more these guys were definitely the cause of those homocides from the last few weeks,but once again it begged the question why ? Stopping for a moment I looked at the male demon...I really wanted to just squeeze the answer out of him using clairsentience on him,but it didn''t work since he wasn''t an object,but a live person... Feeling my gaze onto him the male demon raised his head and looked at me now a bit more appraising he was probably thinking about how I might have figured out so much about what he was doing just by getting here he was confused and scared which he rightfully should be since I wasn''t planning on letting him walk away scott free for now though I needed to find an ink line of what his goal was currently what I knew was that these 2 freaks were going around town and killing people and then trying to revive them all of this happening while in broad daylight they clearly had a motive for this and it didn''t make sense that they were trying to revive someone just after they murdered them... I stepped forward every step towards him made the male demon spasm in fear so did the female demon she didn''t even dare to look at me and stared onto the ground with a ghastly look on her face. -Wha...what do you want ? Its already clear I am not going to talk... The male demon spat out disdainfully his voice cracked showing that he was truly scared of me,but still refused to reveal what he was trying to do.I wasn''t intending on making him talk no,I was actually here to search him which I did. -ehh Hey stop what are you,you son of a...AAAHHHH Before he could finish his words a green light arrowed pierced his left shoulder making him scream out of pain the arrow shot was precise and only passed the side of my head the shooter was obviously the other person in this room leraje,his shot looked risky since he could have shot me accidentally,but I knew that his aim was better then most of the gun man in the world much more so with the bow. -Shut it lowlife... Leraje threatened he didn''t like how the demon was talking to me so he gave him a reminded of who really had the upper hand here. -Now...now whats this ? I said very curious of the item that I just brought out from this guys pocket,from what I could find this was the only thing the male demon hand on his body and the item itself was a badge...a very familiar badge to be precise the had a depiction of a little girl and a young man facing each other happily and between them was something a tear going through looking very ominous...the badge was something I knew very well...it was the badge of the broken brotherhood an alias I had faked as when I came to rescue amy it helped me get the ticket mostly. Looking at the badge I realized that the person who was sitting tied in front of me was actually a member of the broken brotherhood the most powerful demon clan that is limited to only 666 members it made me perplexed slightly as I looked up towards him,as I did so I could see his disgusting smile greet him his body odor and the way he smelled in general was disgusting and reeked of death itself he looked very arrogant right now seeing me pull out the identification of who was as he told me in a mocking tone...still very hurt by the green arrow that was probably on the process of hurting him even more.. -You understand right ? pip squeak you aren''t getting away with this the moment you walk out it may be bright and sunshine for you,but we will remember this and we will hunt you down and make you wish that you weren''t alive you suffer and feel the wrath of our clan you little piece of...AHHHH He screamed...a second arrow now lodged onto his right shoulder I could see intense pain reflect on his eyes,but he stopped and looked at me for a moment taunting me with his deathly glare,but soon enough he realized something...my eyes were evenly as deep as his own not one bit scared of his threat or what kind of power was behind him...I didn''t care who ever dares to step in front me gets destroyed be it human or god no,one will take anyone I care about without crossing me first... -Leraje...we are done here I said giving leraje the signal to clean up listening to my words he nodded his head and quickly started to produce the deathly aura again his striking green eyes sweeping the two demons who were now terrified to death he proceeded to eliminated them and silence them forever. Screams resounded throughout this room I wasn''t watching him do his work and instead thought of what this potentially could mean...the broken brotherhood was involved in this meaning that it wasn''t just some minor crime something big was happening and I didn''t like it at all... Now thinking about things I know are that the broken brotherhood are sending people into the town killing them and trying to revive them in broad daylight this action rose a lot of question such as why they aren''t just kidnapping them and doing it in a more safe area ? Its also begged the question of why they were doing this,leraje said that this spell is used to revive people,but it most of the times failed so that means these people are testing and trying to revive someone -from what I could guess- through this spell,but if they succeed what are they even gaining from this ? Leraje already finished his gruesome work and left nothing behind from these 2 demons killing them efficiently without a remain to investigate...I didn''t ask him what he did nor did I have any interest of knowing and instead asked him. -What makes this revival so special ? Aren''t there more better ways to revive someone ? As a mage what is your opinion on this ? I asked leraje not really turning towards him and asking him directly,but staring at the dead corpse of this man while speaking... Leraje was about to answer my question honestly,but as he was about to do so a different voice answered me...a feminine voice at that.. -The demonic soul binder spell is a very unstable and risky spell,but what makes it unique from the other revival spell is its power to try to revive someone without paying the price for the power itself the possibility of success is slim,but desperate people always rely on that slim possibility spells in itself can also be improved to raise the chance of success... Hearing the voice was alarming it made me instantly move my body towards the entrance again the dark passage and when I looked towards it I saw a person standing there her steps getting closer to us her attire was some kind of purple uniform with straps all over it she also wore a very big medieval magicians hat that was hiding her face... -Who are you ?! I demanded quickly summoning my plasma sword into my hand,but as I was doing so I realized something odd...the clavicula was reacting to her... Glancing to my side I could also see lerajes calm demeanor he didn''t seem to see this person as a enemy or a strange which was even more so odd.. -Oh...I forgot to introduce myself did I ? I am incredibly sorry young master honestly saying this is my very first time someone had actually summoned me I may be the youngest summon inside the clavicula since I also come from the 20th century so let my entrance be grand for I am... Her hand moved and her purple magicians hat flew to the sky as she revealed her face to me...blond long hair was fluttering in the air as her sky blue eyes met with my own her face was lady like prospered with a beautiful royal youth to it as she spoke again with a smile on her face.. -Melony the array master to your service...its nice to meet you young master... She said with a cute wink which a woman as old as her didn''t really fit... ============================================================ I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 101 Hiding -You...you are a summon ? how come I don''t remember seeing you ? I asked awkwardly seeing melonys unfitting wink made me slightly lost for words I could tell what she said was the truth because the clavicula was actually reacting to her,but what I couldn''t understand was where she came from ? Hearing my question melony laughed awkwardly she seemed to be slightly intimidated by the weapon I was holding after a few seconds she finally recovered and said energetically... -You see I am actually your very first summon... She said with a smile...but her explanation didn''t explain to me anything if that was the case why did I never meet her ? when was she even summoned ? I sighed shaking my head I didn''t have the energy to continue like this instead I just started to walk towards the exit leraje simply followed me and melony seeing our sudden departure followed suit as we made our way back to the restroom. Fortunately I didn''t have to go through the dark passage once again it seems like if you go once you don''t need to go twice and instead you will be send directly back to the original location which was the restroom of course. Going out and back into the mall I checked the time and it seems like we were in the restroom for about 10 or 15 minutes cecilia and the others must be probably wondering what happened to me and leraje and on top of that...how do I explain this woman ?! I stopped in my tracks for a second and once again looked at the woman who called herself melony...the array master I think...her appearance was sudden and really out of the blue she was also a summon that came from the clavicula a new one at that too... While I was thinking deeply melony noticed my gaze and turned her head towards me with a refreshing smile on her face her facial expression was gentle and she seemed more of a pure lady compared to the brute hestia. There were questions I had before we would go back... -Where were you before ? If you really are the first summon what did you do when you got summoned ? From what I know I never even met you before.. Hearing my question melony got embarrassed she obviously was ashamed to have left the moment she got summoned,but it seems like she had her own reasons for that,she was smiling,but behind her eyes I could see a lot of sadness and regret resurface through her thought...this woman wasn''t simple. My face wasn''t joking or smiling the mood was pretty awkward since she was the only person who was smiling idiotically,but soon enough she got a bit more serious pursing her lips she stopped smiling and blinked a couple times before answering me. -I...I had unfinished business that I needed to attend to...I am really sorry if I may have had inconvenienced you young master... She said very apologetic her voice was feeble and she was also fidgeting with her hands showing her guilt in this matter...but nonetheless I could understand where she was coming from she isn''t like leraje and hestia who had lived in the clavicula for thousands of years she was new to this and probably felt curious about her past or the people she was close to when she was alive even I wouldn''t be able to control myself if something like this would happen and in the end even if she was with me or not it wouldn''t have made that much of a difference would it ? I pondered,but as I was doing so I realized that a lot of people were staring at us...looking around I could feel a lot of scornful looks from the guys that were passing us by not sure why they were showing us such faces I looked at melony again and realized that our image right now looked like we were bullying a feeble woman in broad day light. Feeling slightly perplexed I just told melony to follow me she nodded her head and didn''t say anything further. On our way back her head was down and her expression was also off a bit depressed not because of me,it was because of something else that was on her mind,I didn''t want to see her like this any further so instead I tried to start a conversation with her to get to know her a bit more better. Melony took the conversation with a lot of enthusiasm over all she seemed to be a very optimistic person she was also a honest person. -Where did you come from ? I asked not really looking at her rather concentrated on my path melony who was standing behind me quickly came to my side her steps were faint and small so she would always get somewhat behind in steps. -I..I came from oaklahoma a town called burn ville.. She said explaining to me her life story and what she did before she ended up like this.Before all of this melony was a magic scholar and also a housewife,it seems like this topic in particular is something she didn''t seem to like talking about so I didn''t ask her further and just let her explain it in her own pace,in her time melony was known as a genius magic researcher who made different kinds of spells and produced theories on magic law,contributing to the magicians society greatly her life seemed so satisfying and full of hope until one day melony was infected with the backlash of a spell she experimented with...the backlash of the spell was very severe and slowly drained her vitality her last moments when she was alive were spend inside of her house in her bed with her husband sitting next to her,crying after that melony didn''t have any memories on what happened next she naturally died,but when she woke up again she realized that she was now part of the clavicula summoned by me she quickly left abandoning her duties as a summon and searching for knowledge of the past to make her understand what happened afterwards.. -Did you...find out ? I asked not sure if I should ask something so personal about her. -Yes,i did...it was eye opening to see what changed after I was gone... She said with a look of nostalgia while looking through the different kinds of shops we were passing by with clear interest in her eyes,she looked to be between 20 to 30 years old her mannerism and speech was also very delicate and refined asking her from what kind of family she came from was probably not good and thinking about it more clearer it may have been only half a decade since she died people from the magicians community may even recognize her if they see her...that was bad...I wouldn''t know how to explain it to them if it was the case and actually bringing her back with us to cecilia and the others was also bad cecilia may recognize this woman... Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. I immediately stopped when I realized this,my sudden stop pulled melonys attention as she asked me what was wrong in which I proceeded to tell her about my work and about the current situation that I would attend a celebration this night bringing with me leraje and another summoned one which was hestia. When I talked about the greenwood family and the current events that I would partake in melony understood why I was mentioning this,if anyone found out that she was still alive then explaining it would be very difficult for me thats why I proposed melony to wear my mask for now. Seeing the white mask melony accepted it and put it on her face she understood why she needed to wear it and didn''t try to argue with me about it I could see some amount of unwillingness in her eyes while she wore the mask,but she swallowed those thoughts and just wore the mask. Accepting that you are dead isn''t something easy to do I myself accepted it pretty easily,but her situation was different she was alive and dead at the same time there is a reason why the dead should stay dead if you give hope to someone and rip it of their chest once again you can hurt a person to a more higher level then the first time,melony was a kind person she didn''t want to hurt her loved ones once again,hiding would help her loved ones to continue moving on even if she didn''t like it she still forced herself to do it. -I...I am sorry.. Melony said as we walked up the staircase towards the second floor her apology was sudden and something unexpected I wasn''t sure what she was apologizing about. Melony noticed my expression and giggled for a bit stopping herself she coughed for a moment and made a serious tone. -What I mean is that I am sorry that you have to deal with me...even thought I am already dead my soul still haunts that book and now you even have to take care of it...meaning me of course.. I nodded understanding her worry and nervousness,but honestly up until now I never really thought of summons as something as inconvenient or troublesome maybe sometimes I would be just pissed off by them,but arguing and making them out to be a burden wasn''t something I thought of them as they all had their pros and cons no one was really perfect for example:Leraje,he was an efficient killer,but his lack of talking or making obvious solutions sometimes bugged me he was smart,but he lacked our times common sense hestia on the other hand was just too talkative and direct she would immediately say if she didn''t like something making her mostly very rude when she was in the presence of someone who she disliked. In the end they were all people melony probably believed that they were chains that were binding me and at some point it may be even true,but I didn''t want to think of it that way this wasn''t anything different from creating your own company and building up. -Don''t worry about it just work hard and I am sure that you won''t worry about it later on.. -yes ! your right ! Melony said very optimistic about my words,I also nodded acknowledging and like so we soon met up with cecilia and the other girls when we reunited again I wasn''t sure what to say really or how to explain melony,but thankfully hestia came to the rescue and pretended to know melony as a fellow working companion,melony of course didn''t know what was going on,but still acted along with hestia and got introduced with everyone as my subordinate at that point cecilia just didn''t seem to care anymore and greeted melony normally introducing herself to her which surprised melony for a bit,but she didn''t let it get to her and just replied with "I see" slowly getting to know everyone else in this group. While the girls were chatting away with their new friend hestia slowly walked up to my side her eyes glancing at me with a curious look as she leaned onto the wall next to me. -So ? What did you find ? I can see that the 2 demons don''t seem to be here anymore and I can guess where they are right now actually.. Hestia said looking at leraje who was standing to my left with a grim look on her face. Leraje didn''t answer and just stood still like he always does. -Actually I found this...and also there may be something very big coming up soon.. I said while pulling out both of the badge and necklace from my pocket,hestia seemed to recognize the badge since I personally used one before,but she didn''t know what the necklace was which I explained to her patiently at the end of it her face was as clueless as I was since what they were doing didn''t make much sense in the first place. -Maybe we should get the leader of this group and rough him a bit... Hestia suggested with a smug smile on her face on the other hand I wasn''t really sure about that plan we didn''t even know where to find that person and from what I understand it isn''t a him... -Its a "her" hestia... I said while snatching away the badge she held on her hand she seemed displeased by my sudden grab,but also very playful towards my aggressive manner on which I shook my head against as I tried to remember what the name of their leader was again...it had been only mentioned once by that guy in the hotel...what was it again.. -Lena hellborne... -ehh ? I muttered and as I did leraje immediately reacted to something as he looked at me confused and also slightly intrigued. -What is it ? Do you know something ? I asked a bit curious about his behavior it was rare to see leraje get out of character sometimes much more so in this kind of situation. Hearing my question leraje thought for a bit,but in the end he decided to stay quiet as he shook his head a bit unsure about himself for some reason. -No,it was nothing sorry.. Both me and hestia exchanged glances for a moment...it didn''t sound like it was nothing though. Chapter 102 On The Tail Cecilia soon started to play dress up doll with me calling me up more then a few times and changing me into many different suits ranging from striped once to pure colored ones I ended up performing my very own fashion which the girls liked a lot and cheered when I started to show off the different suits I wore most of them seemed to be always a bit speechless after seeing me change into a suit hestia included they would stare for a few seconds until telling me that it looked good stella was the most supportive telling me that I was the most handsome man on earth which some of the girls agreed with hiddenly nodding their heads to because stella was so sweet I hugged her multiple times in which amy and sarah seemed to have felt left out and also came over telling me how awesome I looked with the suit not being thankful for their flattering was hard I ended up playing with the little girls a bit more hugging them tightly...the other grown woman seemed to be a bit shy to tell me what they really felt they also seemed to be a jealous about the kids since they could say anything they wanted without a worry to sound wrong in any way... Sometimes clothes really do make the man don''t they ? I saw hestia more then once stealing glances at me or staring at me in a very seductive manner which was fun to look at and react to. Of course I didn''t really have a say in choosing the suit cecilia did and honestly saying she was probably better in choosing then I was since fashion wasn''t one of my strong suits.I didn''t really care about what I wore be it alone or in public as long as it was appropriate and fit me then I would wear it my mind was simple and efficient. While changing through the different suits cecilia almost never left me she didn''t go as far to go into the changing room though,but just kept close by next to the door while I changed into my suit on a occasion she seemed to be more then once anxious whenever I would come out and I would also sometimes see the door wavering a bit,I didn''t call cecilia on it and just ignored it though. The day was long and it wouldn''t end just yet,after this shopping tour cecilia,me,hestia and leraje would go to the senjin house and start celebrating joseph senjins birthday a person who I didn''t even know and I could see that cecilia didn''t really know that person more then I did our conversation while she waited for me to change was actually about the party in specific. -I only met joseph 2 times I believe he doesn''t really come to the academy he is usual come schooled by a tutor,but what I do know is that he is a bit of a dull person,but as a mage is pretty decent he is actually a tier 4 mage a red robed magician only 1 rank away from me.. She said with a indifferent voice while I put on the jacket asking a bit curious. -Why are you saying he is dull ? Hearing my question cecilia giggled for a bit and said. -Well he isn''t quote on "dull" its just that he doesn''t really strike me as a "senjin" he doesn''t have that spark of ambition like the rest of his family does and as a heir to the household the pressure is strong since his father has still a lot of expectations for him and to be honest it is better to give the position to their of the 2 sisters in that house at least those 2 have some backbone to support their family with... The way she said it was not mocking,but rather it sounded as if it was a fact and when I asked her why they didn''t do so she told me that the senjin house has a tradition that only males would be allowed to ascend the house head and become heir to the family cecilias opinion on the tradition was a simple word...sexist...the senjin house wasn''t really sexist just the tradition was the house in itself had many high ranked female members,but only a guy could become a heir... Feeling that the topic was moving a bit too far I tried to change the topic and asked her about the senjin house in particular after that she got hooked and continued telling me about the female members of this family the daughters of aiden senjin to be precise. The second youngest child of the family was called aria senjin she was 19 years old while the eldest was called quinn senjin who was 21 this year both of their names are slightly questionable,but it seems like the names came from the mothers side who came from a irish family explaining the names. Anyways both of these girls seem to be really exceptional and powerful in the family and from what cecilia described to me both of them want to be the next house head and break the sexist tradition once and for all becoming the heir they tried multiple times to convince their father to let them inherit the position of the heir,but aiden refused he was deeply true to his family and wanted to leave it how it was,how it always been he also seemed to have promised his brother to keep the family at how it was... -His brother ? I asked now a bit more curious then before. Even thought I couldn''t see it,I still felt it getting the impression that cecilia nodded to herself. -Yes,aiden senjin wasn''t always the head of the family the previous head was actually his brother called sulivan senjin who was also a very exceptional magic caster,but after a tragic incident he just couldn''t continue anymore and gave up his position to his younger brother.. -What happened ? I asked. Cecilia sighed for a moment as she recalled and said. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. -His wife died... That was it,without a word I understood why he couldn''t move on anymore losing your wife and still be able to control such a huge family would obviously take a large toll on you be it mentally or physically no one obviously blamed him from retiring I guess and I also understood why aiden doesn''t want to change the tradition because of his promise to his brother it was a heart warming story and also tragic indeed. After this both me and cecilia didn''t really have the heart to continue talking she still gave me a few tips on fashion though what fit me well and what I should wear basically a hair style was also considered,but cecilia and the other said that my short pony tail seems to be fit my appearance a lot. We soon enough finished shopping on our way home leraje and I were responsible for carrying all the new stuff we had bought which was alright,but to walk in,hestia even violated me while we got our way home which was embarrassing since I couldn''t retaliate without dropping the items...just you see after we go home...I grumbled imagining all the pounding I would give her,my stare might have also shown what my intentions were making hestia ever more annoying while she taunted me... Looking back melony also got along with everyone very well most of them seemed to be very puzzled why she was wearing my mask hestia included. No,one really asked her directly since everyone in this group had a their own very dark past that they themselves didn''t want to be questioned about which is pretty convenient,but messed up. Other then cecilia of course... -Why are you wearing a mask and isn''t that dawns mask ? -ehh... Melony was panicked when she was asked that question I could see that lying wasn''t her very strong points so I quickly jumped into it myself making up things as they go.. -Cecilia melony said that she isn''t good with the sun thats why I let her borrow my mask.. Hearing my explanation melony nodded furiously. -yes ! yes thats exactly it..I..I have a allergy against sunlight... Hearing this answer most of the girls seem to buy it,but not everyone since half of the girls were almost profession liars they could pick up stuff like this even cecilia could as she held her own suspicion,but since I was here she didn''t ask anything and just continued walking like everyone else. I sighed out of the relieve it wasn''t 100 % sure that cecilia or anyone else would recognize melony since it was only half a decade ago,but still being careful never hurt. While we were walking hestia and leraje suddenly came a bit more closer to me their expressions were grim showing me that something wasn''t right. -We are being followed... Hestia said acting aloof while leraje at my side nodded his head carrying those dozen bags of clothing made him look like a hoarder... Anyways their warning was a bit unexpected their detections skills were also 4 times better then mine so it wasn''t surprising that they noticed something like this,but... -Aren''t we always being followed ? I said with a perplexed look on mt face,after all it was true sometimes stalkers would just follow us,but in the end most of them would just give up why was this any special ? Hearing my question leraje shook his head still solemn he answered. -Its different this time around it isn''t human...a werewolf actually.. I was surprised hearing this I was tempted to look around to see who it was,but stopped myself...a werewolf ? why was it following us ? While I was thinking about that leraje continued speaking. -Originally I noticed that it was in the mall with us,but at the time I didn''t anything of it since werewolves usually mix with the humans,but after we started to move around that werewolf start to follow I didn''t want to say anything since I just believed it to be a coincidence,but now it is a fact that it is indeed following us... Hestia grunted approvingly while crossing her arms she came closer to me,not because she wanted to play with me no it was because she was acting careful to protect me. I was confused...why was that werewolf following us ? I don''t remember ever conversing with their kind or ever meeting one..no maybe not I did meet those mutant werewolves or whatever they were,but I didn''t meet an actual sane werewolf could they have started to follow us after we got out of the suit shop ?If so it would explain why leraje or hestia didn''t notice it from the beginning if so did our actions arouse some kind of suspicion in that wolf ? I actually contemplated on just stopping and asking that werewolf myself,but I didn''t since going away would look suspicion and who would carry the bags after all ? In the end I just sucked in my breath and continued walking home the unsettling feeling of a predator walking behind us was not pleasant and almost nerve wrecking on itself I could see that hestia and leraje had the same opinion,but that wasn''t worrisome just yet we would deal with it and squeeze the answer out of it... =============================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 103 Responsibility We soon enough came back home everyone was delighted to get home and quickly took their own bags and started to move up to the second floor excited about their shopping. The werewolf that followed us all the way here stopped when we got home it lingered across the street for a few minutes and left without a trace the werewolf was intriguing,but I couldn''t imagine it to make some kind of trouble for me since I believed that we didn''t have any possible enmity between us... -Melony.. I called out to her hearing my call she stopped for a moment a bit confused she turned around to meet me cecilia and the other girls were already up stairs checking out their newly bought clothing melony probably wanted to tag along,the reason I called her out was because today melony wouldn''t come with us to the celebration the reason was obvious since she was someone known in the magicians community having her risk getting found out just for a party wasn''t worth the trouble and after all there were other things she was more useful in then tagging along with us.. -yes ? Melony asked a bit meekly. -Make sure that you take care of everyone alright ? My words were soft and gentle I wasn''t going to pressure her since a person like melony would feel nervous if a task was pressured onto her she was strong and smart,but mentally she was a bit soft. Hearing request melonys eyes shined as determination rose in her demeanor she nodded her head with a serious look in her eyes which satisfied me a lot,with that done I also dismissed her letting her have some fun with the other upstairs..after 2 or 3 hours we would follow cecilia and then go towards the celebration until then I guess I had to wait... I sighed...there was also a lot to think about for example the broken brother hood they had been doing some shady experiments all over the town even when I caught them red handed I still didn''t get a lot of information out of it...well its better then nothing. I am guessing that the police department were sitting ducks with no clue why these incidents were happening in the first place... While thinking about it an idea popped up inside of my head,if I don''t know then how about I ask instead ? Thinking about the idea I quickly pulled out my smart phone and dialed the number I thought about after calling it I waited for a few second listening to the ring tone until finally someone picked up the phone. -Hello ? Who is it ? The voice was feminine and familiar to me. -Its me dawn,sorry to have bothered you illeana I said sounding a bit apologetic the person on the other end of the phone quickly changed how they were talking and said. -oh...don''t worry about it so what did you call for actually did you find the person you were searching for ? She asked her voice a bit curious in which I told her that I did indeed find the person I also explained to her why I called her I needed caine''s phone number,but when I asked about it illeana made a small grunt. -Oh thats a bummer you see caine called me a few minutes ago and said that he is leave to somewhere he doesn''t use his old phone anymore he is paranoid like that...anyways he won''t be here for the next two months he mentioned that he had a urgent family meeting that he needed to attend to... Hearing this I couldn''t help,but let a sigh escape out of my mouth I quickly told illeana my thanks and hung up the phone a bit disappointed.. -What was that about.. Hestia asked from the side both leraje and hestia were listening into my conversation their supernatural hearing was better then a humans so they didn''t need to come next to me to listen into the phone.. The tone hestia used to question me was a bit scornful she seemed to be bummed out by the fact that the receiver was a woman in which I quickly explained to her why I called her and that we weren''t anything special,of course hestia new that from the beginning she just wanted to reassured... Anyways the reason I wanted caines phone number was because I knew from a fact that caine was a member of the broken brother hood he also gave me his badge indicating that he didn''t need it anymore meaning that he wasn''t a member of this particular clan anymore thats why I wanted to ask him about the incidents for the past weeks and wanted to know if he knew anything about them he wasn''t a demon so speak since he was a dragon his loyalties lie in himself of course so I was really expected to get some kind of information from him...but now he was away for 2 months the time was a bit long and waiting didn''t seem to be very good meaning that I had to investigate somewhere else,but where ? I pondered still standing in front of the entrance of the shop while looking down thoughtful...to my sides both leraje and hestia stood still waiting for me to move really having them stay like this was something I already got used to. -Rawrrrr ! While was standing like this thinking I realized that a small person was hugging my waist from bellow acting as if they were a lion,but the sound wasn''t close to a lion and rather sounded like the cry of a pup very cute,looking down I could see a very large summer hat hiding he face of the person,I smiled and tilted the hat to the back for a moment partially showing the bright eyed stella looking up at me with her cute little face a few steps away from her stood another two individuals which were amy and sarah both of them had already changed into their newly bought clothing and wore the exact same hat as stella,the hats were too big for them making them look comical. I stopped thinking for a moment and simply looked at stella lovingly. -Wahhh lions ! I said acting as if I was scared I quickly hugged the little lioness and brought her up to my chest walking towards the other little kids who smiled and played along with my act chasing me and making soft growls while acting as if I was the prey. In the end I played along with them for half an hour or so the reason I did that was because wrecking my brains against this issue wouldn''t help with the current information I had and also the main reason why I played along with the little girls was because I realized that I didn''t spent enough time with stella lately most of the time I seem to be simply away or just busy looking at her eyes now I could see that stella seemed to be a little lonely even thought she had her friends and new sisters right here she still needed my attention after all I was still her only brother she thought of as her family and of course there were another two girls that I now had to take care of... The other two little girls also needed small affection sometimes since their past was a bit messed up on its own they needed to catch up to the present with a more cheerful approach giving them all of this with a normal life wasn''t enough and expecting them to be okay after everything that happened wasn''t going to happen I could only hope that my warmth would be enough to gain some ease in their hearts. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. After finishing playing with the girls I told them that I needed to now prepare for the celebration I would going to stella was slightly displeased that I had to stop she didn''t ask about wanting to come along with me because she knew that since she wasn''t inviting coming along wasn''t right she was smart which I was proud of,the trio understood that I needed to prepare and were about to leave together and before they left I called out to amy in particular remembering something. Hearing my call amy stopped a bit confused nonetheless she immediately rushed up to me with a smile on her face the other two stopped for a moment waiting for amy to come along...I could see that these 3 would become pretty close friends in the future which I was glad about,but now back to the topic I looked at amy for a moment my expression was slightly complicated and the reason I called her was because I needed to remind her of something. Looking at her eye patch made me wonder for a moment if I could have changed something about it,it was indeed regretful,but I had a plan to solve it so it was alright. -Amy...you know about the power right ? My question was vague the question also pulled both hestias and lerajes attention for a bit. Hearing my question amy nodded her head a bit serious now,she was a sweet girl,honest.I smiled and continued talking in a small whisper. -Good,then remember don''t use that power recklessly alright ? If you are in danger or someone close to you is in danger then using it isn''t wrong,but keep in mind that using too much isn''t good either after a while I will teach you how to properly use them until then don''t tell anyone you have this power and don''t use it in front of anyone understood ? My words were gentle almost hiding the stiff tone behind it,but amy was strong she understood my words and would follow them on on the spot I wasn''t really that worried about exposing her herself to anyone,even if she did I was sure that I could resolve it,what I was really worried about was the fact that if someday she grows up and would use that power in any devious kind of way then I... -... I would have to kill her... Amy smiled,nodding her head she quickly ran back to her two friends continuing to play with them as they ran off again I felt my body stiff up from the disgusting thought I had in my head swallowing my saliva I started to walk towards my room I told leraje to keep and eye on the kids,seeing my demeanor leraje understood and started following them hestia on the other hand just stood next to me and followed my into my room. I was lost in thought when I entered my room I quickly closed the door and locked it up completely,in my hand I held three big plastic bags containing my clothing I put them inside of the wardrobe telling myself that I would sort them out later. -You are stressed... Hestia stated the obvious no,not really the obvious she stated the things she thought she needed to say not as my servant,but as my lover...we were alone,isolated really,she could now say whatever she wanted to say without sounding suspicious in front of the others... I sat down on the corner of the soft bed neither replying to her or thinking about anything I felt a bit depressed and also worried hestia picked up on that and directly sat on my lap her front facing me as her clothing started to burn up in flames again dissolving into nothingness and revealing the nude hestia in front of me. -Let me take away your stress master...didn''t you promise me something ? She said seductively,trying to keep me away from my own line of thought with her own body,she quickly supported herself and held onto my neck.I could also feel my hands moving on their own feeling up her soft and lean thighs I felt myself melting in her care my mind going fuzzy as my desire was starting to take over.I pulled hestia closer to me and quickly bit onto her hard nipple making her moan out of pleasure and pain at the same time... I nibble on her right breast and fondled her left one playfully,hestia continued moaning and whimpering all over I also stood up raising hestia into my hold I pushed her down onto the bed unzipping my pants I looked at hestia in a very aggressive manner...my gaze made hestia shiver for a moment as she opened her legs wide for me to enter... Without a second heartbeat I came over and shoved my dick into her pussy electrifying hestia with the sensation of my hard dick thrusting into her...I was slightly impatient quickly started to pound hestia getting some amount of revenge out of it while continuously thrusting into her,feeling her pussy tighten up my dick I grabbed onto her big breasts and pulled her towards me brutally positioning her onto my lap still fucking her silly. Hestia moaned a bit too loud for a moment the pain it caused her from the pull was a bit much also pleasuring her in a way she closer and starting kissing furiously my pace was also starting to quicken every second it made hestia momentarily flinch for a moment I quickly following it up and bit onto her breast because I couldn''t control my strength all too much I ended up bleeding hestia from her nipple at that point I realized that I was going too far and wanted to pull out,but hestia stopped me...her eyes were looking at me very intense almost locking me in place as she whispered in a very ragged tone.. -No,don''t continue,hurt me...hit me,bite me,slap me... Her way of saying it was very possessive and almost commanding I looked back towards hestia''s wound seeing the crimson blood flow down from the tip of the nipple made me feel bad so to make it up I sucked it until it would become better,the sweet bitter blood flowed into my mouth while I continued thrusting into her finally hestia squeaked faintly her squeak was followed with a spasm her hips were shaking her hands embracing me tightly,she was reaching her climax so was I... -uhhh...ohhh...ahhh fuck... Hestia moaned pleasurably as she felt my burning hot cum enter her the sensation drove her crazy for a few seconds as some bits of the cum started to overflow from her pussy both of us held still my hands were gripping onto her ass no,more like clawing her probably even hurting her,but hestia didn''t seem to care. ===================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 104 Dustin (Knock Knock) -Dawn ? are you in there ? come out we need to go... Cecilia yelled knocking at my door telling me to come out...hearing her voice I was still slightly tired hestia was on top of me too we were still making out tasting each other without a stop cecilia''s call was sudden and almost made me jump for a moment I also stopped kissing hestia and pushed her away slightly which she didn''t like a lot growling at me with displeasure.. -Sorry... I whispered I glanced at the door for a moment...I was glad that it was still locked.. -Hmph.. Hestia pouted also looking towards the door wishing the exact opposite what I was thinking about... Without losing a second I quickly checked the time and realized that it had been 3 hours since both me and hestia had locked ourselves inside the room fooling around...I didn''t even notice the time line until cecilia called... -Hestia we have to go...I am sorry alright...I make it up later so please clothe alright... Hearing my small plead hestia rolled her eyes again she was still laying on top of the bed with her nude self a bit bummed out,my eyes were constantly scanning her,but I quickly looked away trying to focus we needed to go... (Knock Knock Knock) -Hey dawn are you asleep or something what are you even doing ? Cecilia said annoyed her voice also held a small amount of suspicion in them she was about to shout or knock the door again when she realized that the door was opening. -uh..? I smiled coming out of the room I wore the suit that cecilia had chosen for me...it was a pure black one with a red tie and a black undershirt the material was soft and easy to move in I also had fitting shoes with it my body odor was also very clean and edgy because of a perfume that cecilia bought me with the whole set. -Sorry...I fell asleep.. I said with a small embarrassed expression on my face cecilia looked at me skeptical,she took the chance to glance at hestia for a moment who was standing behind me showing a slightly annoyed expression,but nonetheless the room was traceless and our appearance was clean to the point of purity and all of this was accomplished in a mere time line of a single second... -Hmm..alright lets go steward will be waiting...we won''t travel through a cab we use the transportation circle. -Ugh.. I cringed...I hated that thing...cecilia probably knew that too smiling towards me with a sadistic look on her face... Our conversation pretty much ended here cecilia took a few moments to properly appraise me up and down to see if my clothing was set correct after a few minutes she nodded to herself approving of the way I was taking myself. Soon after cecilia,me,hestia and leraje started to go upstairs towards the magic circle to transport the other girls in the house gave us a small goodbye before I left I gave melony a knowing nod which she accepted and returned with her reassured look in her eyes. She would handle it I didn''t need to worry. With those thoughts I said my goodbye to everyone it was a touching to be hones even though we would come back after after midnight or so.. After that we all proceeded to go towards the transportation circle I didn''t know where we were supposed to go thats why I let cecilia handle the part while standing inside the circle thinking to myself. -dawn.. -yes ? I asked a bit surprised,from what I could see cecilia was still operating with the circle I wasn''t expecting her to talk with me while doing that on top of that her expression this time was serious and also tense it made me flex up for a moment listening to her attentively. -Be careful alright...this party isn''t just any party there will be a lot of people attending the celebration some very powerful people at that its one of the best opportunities to plan a strike and even though you are my escort for this night...don''t forget your duties.. I smiled understanding my position I spoke to her. -Yes,madam I didn''t forget my duties you can rest assured Cecilia smiled. -Thats good to know and dawn... -yes ? -Have fun alright ? With those words the circle lighted up once again the feeling was fuzzy as everything in my vision turned blank transporting us towards our goal. ======================== -ugh...buh.. I held still shaking my head I endured the sensation of disgust welling up inside of me my vision was still slightly blurry and after a few seconds I could feel someones warm touch supporting me.. The touch was familiar I didn''t even need to know who it was by looking at the face the warmth that was transmitted through the touch alone was enough for me to recognize. -Thanks hestia.. -hmph.. Hestia grunted acknowledging I also stabilized myself and looked up for a moment,feeling the refreshing sweet smell of the air around us made me realized that we were currently standing outside,wind blew softly as the sound of voices and footsteps resounded throughout the area... -This... -Its the senjins main house this is where the celebration will take place Cecilia answered evenly looking up towards the gigantic mansion that was decorated with all kinds of greenery and was accessed through a long staircase leading up. Looking around you could see dozens of different people walking around their attire immediately identified them of who they were be it personal or guest there was no shortage of guards around here wielding heavy weaponry of modern time and also holding staffs to cast their deadly spells towards their enemies without a word this place was heavily guarded to the point of blank range. -Madam you have arrived... Steward showed up on our arrival standing to our side with his butler uniform and straight pose,steward was dressed as usually he didn''t accept the invitation and instead came as a guard. Without a word we started to approach steward I kept my alert high even in such a highly protected area you wouldn''t know what kind of thing the opponent would be able to pull off. For a second I glanced towards the sky,the sun was going down showing a beautiful twilight scenery soon the celebration would begin until then people were getting accepted all over the place showing their invitations towards the personal and then getting passed up walking up the stairs towards the mansion. Steward and cecilia talked for a bit before we decided to go to the reception to show our invitations I had mine in my pocket and cecilia probably had hers inside her dress too. Now looking closer at cecilia I noticed that she looked awfully charming today wearing her purple dress she looked like a high class woman which she was actually.. -hmm...is anything the matter ? Cecilia asked she noticed my stare and turned around to ask me with her confused expression. I smiled and said honestly. -You look beautiful with that dress its very fitting actually.. My sudden flattery took cecilia off guard as her face suddenly flushed red steward on the side smiled almost cracking up himself while cecilia fluttered with her hands at me embarrassed... -That...don''t you think you are saying this a bit too late ?! I thought for a moment...yes,she was right I could have said that when we were at my house at the time she also wore the dress...hmm why didn''t I compliment her at the time I wonder... Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. It wasn''t anything important it was just that I am sensitive when it comes to small details like this maybe my mind at the time was too much in a turmoil scared to be found out... As I was thinking about it hestia elbowed me to the side...the hit was strong almost making me cough out when I glanced at her I noticed that she had a pretty ugly expression on her face very displeased...it was understandable having your lover compliment another woman then her in front of her would obviously cause something like this and seeing hestia''s temper she was already enduring a lot of nonsense when it came to me.. -You look very ordered yourself dawn... Steward said appraisingly looking up and down my body mainly praising the suit I guess. At this point we stopped our idle talk and finally decided to go towards the reception area to give our invites at the time cecilia raised her arm next to me locking eyes with me it made me confused for a few seconds until I realized what her implications were I looked at her arm and at the same time I could feel the fiery rage behind me ignite almost daring me into holding arms with cecilia,but in the end I couldn''t do anything about it and just gave cecilia my arm after all I was supposed to act as her escort tonight... -Sorry... I whispered letting hestia know that I didn''t do this because I wanted to and she probably understood too,but help feeling like this.. -Grrr... Hestia growled she did it very quietly only for me to hear leraje in the meantime was very confused why both of us were muttering like this,he heard,but didn''t question it,I wouldn''t even mind if he knew about me and hestia''s relationship since he was a trustworthy guy. Anyways we finally started departing towards the reception on the way many individuals stopped and glanced towards cecilia and myself this was inevitable since cecilia was a heiress to one of the major families making it a matter of course that she would be noticed like this,but the problem was that she wasn''t the only one who was being discussed... -Who is that boy ? He is pretty handsome could he be someone big ? -No,I don''t think so at least I don''t know him thats for sure... -He is her escort so it must mean that he has some kind of background he also seemed to be invited to this celebration meaning that the senjins acknowledge him as someone.. The people around us gossiped and whispered to each other quietly speculating my background or who I was In the end no,one knew who I really was which was obvious since I am only a normal bodyguard and nothing else. The added attention towards me was a bit nerve wrecking,but not too disturbing,cecilia wasn''t even fazed by this many pair of eyes directed towards us her demeanor was graceful and royal it was a state that I probably couldn''t acquire by just learning,this kind of composure showed the difference between us quiet well. On the topic the people were looking at us,but they weren''t approaching us which was weird,in the end I didn''t think of it as much and just headed towards the reception with cecilia in hand behind me stood leraje and hestia both of which were focused on their own duties the people around here weren''t all just humans I could feel abnormalities in some of them I wasn''t sure if it was supposed to be like this or not I made sure that it was the case by asking stewards opinion his answer to this was that the senjin family also operated with different races so it wasn''t strange for non-humans to come to such place which made me calm down a bit more. Anyways both me and cecilia were just about to hand our invites to the receptionist,but just as we were doing so a person jumped in front of us quiet rudely...from the bodily proportion I could see that he seemed to be as young as us,but on the other hand he didn''t seem to be human like us his feeling him through my sense''s I discovered that he was actually..a vampire ? -Hey you don''t you think that it is quiet rude to jump the line ? Steward said with a displeased tone in his voice cecilia on the other hand just observed she also had that severe look on his face,but didn''t say anything nor did I. The person in front of just gave his invite turning his head up he turned around in one smooth motion staring at us with his dark brown eyes he had a small smile plastered on his face crooking his head while looking at us with a unsure expression on his face.. -Oh..is that so...I am sorry I didn''t see you.. His voice was cold almost chilling even,but that didn''t bother me his gaze swept towards us he first looked at steward and then me finally putting his line of sight towards cecilia there was small glint of charm and amusement in his eyes as he stepped forward lightning fast true to his vampire nature and strength...his action was sudden it alarmed me for a moment,but when I saw stewards reaction I could see that he wasn''t worried to the slightest and just watched wary of this guy. -How beautiful you are madam...please give me the honor to take your hand for a moment as a sign of my apology... He sounded truthful,but I could see that he wasn''t in the slightest cecilia was also disturbed,but looking around you could see that the crowd were starting to give us unnecessary attention outright refusing him didn''t seem to be the option and cecilia knew that giving him some face to apologize was for the best. Cecilia sighed and without a word she gave the vampire youth her hand he quickly grabbed gracefully bowing down and kissing the back of her hand...some of the females in this group watched and seemed to be captivated by this spectacle made by the vampire youth... He was sniffing...I could tell the inner half of his eyes were pure of lust showing his own nature to the blood that seeping inside of the hand he was holding... -Thats enough... I said slowly pulling cecilias hand from the creep...the sudden pull made cecilia trip towards me as she fall in my embrace,the females started to wail and shriek seeing my bold move the vampire youth was also displeased and glared at me with a deathly stare only to realize that it didn''t have any effect on me on the opposite I challenged his gaze with my own making him blink unconsciously and lose some of his own face. -hmph...I apologize once again for my strange mannerism from where I come from this is normal and since I am new to this country I haven''t just yet made myself comfortable with the environment I hope that this incident won''t our opportunity to know each other a bit more closer...on the topic my name is Dustin van dyke today I came as an escort with my aunt I am sorry to have had jumped your line I was in a hurry my aunt must probably be already inside so excuse me please.I hope we meet again..miss... -Cecilia greenwood.. Cecilia replied not adding anything to her sentence and just giving the guy a dead pan expression. -Very well cecilia I hope we meet again sometime soon... He said leaving towards the stairs with his lightning speed before he left he gave me one last stare to taunt,but didn''t succeed.. Leraje who was standing behind me came closer and whispered in a solemn tone. -This vampire right here is a pure blood vampire his speed and perception seem to be very exceptional at that too.. ================================================================= I edit an write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 105 Birthday For a moment I glanced at the disappearing back of the vampire that was moving lightning fast my senses were extremely good making me capable of perceiving his movement until he disappeared in a matter of seconds. -Ehmm...dawn can you stop holding me now... I was surprised and looked down for a moment and noticed that I was holding cecilia onto my embrace my hand holding onto her wrist made me look very possessive the females in our area were also looking at us intensely with a sort of envy,hestia wasn''t an exception her fiery rage could be felt only a few steps away trying to burn a hole into me... -Oh..I am sorry... I said with a humble tone cecilia accepted it and parted away from me her face was flushed red,but I didn''t call on it and just proceeded on showing our invitations to the personal. -Here..this is for your guards its to identify them from the guests please make sure that they wear it at all times.. The receptionist said giving me 2 badges that could be hung onto clothing I gave these 2 badges to hestia and leraje both of them took the badge differently one snatching it while the other taking it calmly... I smiled awkwardly towards hestia she glanced at me with a scornful look of hers,but didn''t say anything and tried to ignore me. I sighed right now I didn''t have the time to make up with her she probably even knew that it wasn''t even my fault I didn''t even look at another woman like I do to her so she must understand. With those thoughts In mind I continued to proceed the stairs steward gave us a small goodbye he wasn''t intending on going inside,but stay outside and observe the situation,he was relying on me to keep watch inside which I understood. -Dawn... Steward called I immediately stopped and turned towards him with a questionable look on my face. -Yes ? Steward wasn''t facing me instead he was looking around with his back towards me,it wasn''t that he wanted to be rude he was just focused which I could understand from his point of view. -Cecilias parents are going to arrive soon they probably would want to meet you too and don''t worry you don''t have to answer them just because they asked you to act normally and keep an sharp eye.. -Always.. Even though I couldn''t see I felt that steward made a smile as he said. -I know.. With the conversation done I looked back up and saw the waiting cecilia standing up stairs waiting for me to come already. -Its going to be a long night... I muttered getting up the stairs and following cecilias steps towards the mansion. ====================================== We soon reached the entrance of the mansion standing beside it were a few guards and other personal who were accepting the guests inside for this kind of deal I would just keep quiet and let cecilia handle it which she did of course. -Oh madam cecilia I am honored that you are participating in the young masters celebration would you like me to call the master and the magistra ? The old man said bowing his back towards us while pointing the question his attire was a butler uniform a bit different from steward of course. -No,it isn''t needed they are probably busy no need to interrupt them with my presence... The old man nodded his head with a smile and opened the door for us he gave me a small glance,but didn''t talk with me. Finally entering the building cecilia swept the whole room with her eyes the inside was very extravagant,but didn''t amaze me since I already saw a lot of these buildings for the last few days it was sparkling and mildly crowded with different people in different groups talking to each other while sitting in their own seats waiting for the celebration to actually start the tables were square shaped and arranged in different angles the people who were sitting in each of these tables were differently arranged and their looks indicated that they were in their own league while talking pleasantly with each other. Our arrival wasn''t without a spark of attention of course a lot of people were observing the entrance vigilantly seeing me and hestia come out made a lot of peoples stares direct towards us I kept my calm and cecilia just looked indifferent and like so we started to go down stairs towards the main hall where the tables were located. I had pretty much no clue where we were going cecilia had two pieces of paper that she had acquired from the receptionist tucked between her fingers while crossing her arms I assumed that those were the positions for the seats we were supposed to get,but while we descended down some of the people that were once seated came forward to start a conversation with cecilia. -Well hello little cecilia you have grown a lot since we last met your beauty is truly profound like your mothers...I see that you have brought quiet a outstanding guy with you... The rigid old man said with a laugh on his face I didn''t speak and just waited for cecilia to reply,who also made small smile and answered. -Greetings senator henrickson I thank you for your compliment and it indeed has been a while how is your state of order going around ? No,problems I assume ? Cecilia lead the conversation skillfully like I expected the only thing I needed to do was stay quiet and observe behind the guy who was called the senator stood another person...a boy to precise he seemed to be the same age as us and was staring at me as if trying to pierce me with a dagger a bit threatening,but I ignored and just gave him a kind smile which he scoffed at turning his head to the side. I didn''t think of it as anything and just turned back to the conversation between the senator and cecilia,the time was close in a hour or so the celebration would start and until then I just had to wait and see. -Hey handsome ! your here too lucky for me ! Out of the blue I could hear a small shout coming from the right a lot of people looked at where it came from and when I turned around eyes met with a blonde haired girl who wore a blue silver dress behind her was a butler no...a dragon. -Greetings loren...I didn''t expect to see you actually.. I said keeping a neutral friendly conversation between us,I didn''t know here a lot,but getting a bad impression on her didn''t sound to good to me since she was the daughter of one of the major families that was silva. The girl in question smiled and stroke a pose in front of me the attended verdath stood behind her with the blank expression of his like usual. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. -I didn''t expect to see you either hmmm...did cecilia bring you or something ? She must have right ? Your even wearing a suit man you look tasty... She and with every word her steps would close up on me until we were only separated with half meter distance from each other. -Thanks for your flattery.. Loren smiled playful and said. -Oh I wasn''t flattering I stated a fact actually... Her hands were moving up about to grab me,but before she reached me a arm went between me and loren making her step back a few steps creating a distance between us once again. I looked to my side and noticed a annoyed cecilia standing next to me she took a step forward and narrowed her eyes towards loren who was also glaring at cecilia with evenly challenging gaze. -I don''t see why you are trying to get your hands on my escort loren? Too hard to get your own ? Cecilia mocked making loren blush for a moment as she retorted. -Ha ! as if I was just testing him to see if he would be someone interesting since I didn''t get to know him better at school I thought that this would be a decent opportunity to make a bond... -Then strike your bonds with different people loren... -Hmph... Sparks could be seen flying between these two and as always they didn''t get along with each other and just continued this back and forward conversation with each other...the people who were spectating looked to be excited by the clash and the poor senator was making a awkward smile while looking at it his conversation with cecilia was probably interrupted by this. -Now now we are celebrating why are you two fighting ? Another person came into lime line and it was also someone I knew another member of the silva family alexis silva the head of sutopia academy. Her entrance was grand her beauty was also very unique making a lot of the males inside stare at her dreamily she had power,smarts and looks which was sought after anyone who wanted to be successful in life her appearance was that of angel trying to bring peace between two titans to clash. Stepping forward she glanced at me for a moment raising her gaze she also looked at leraje and hestia with a appraising look in her eyes her look didn''t last for more then a few seconds,but hestia who was standing behind me noticed it so did leraje,but he didn''t react like hestia did who literally hit me to the back almost causing me to cough. -Sis...I didn''t start cecilia came between my conversation.. Loren complained using me as a reason to get clean cecilia just stayed quiet without a word seeing this scene alexis made a trouble expression she silent grabbed onto loren and put her into her own embrace talking to her. -Its understandable loren dawn is obviously cecilias escort of course she wouldn''t like something like this so be good and don''t interfere with them alright ? Loren wasn''t satisfied,but nodded anyways cecilia was slightly distracting on how alexis had said those words,but didn''t comment on it nonetheless. In my opinion no was satisfied with this out come which I believed to be alexis''es goal to be which in itself was pretty smart I gotta admit. -I heard that aiden himself had come and given you the invite dawn...he came for a visit while stepping into my academy of course to inform me... Alexis said holding her pleasant smile of course I just nodded my head and said. -Yes,it isn''t really a big deal.. I tried to be humble and change the subject alexis understood and also nodded her head bringing up another topic of conversation over all it was relative small talk we were doing cecilia and loren just kept on glaring at each other as if wishing the death of the other person the people around us also didn''t dare to come and join the talk they just observed from a distance. Hestia and leraje didn''t talk a lot which was expected alexis even tried to bring both of them into the conversation she asked if hestia was a newly employed which hestia answered with a yes of her own saying that she was a co-worker with leraje at some point and just joined in a few days ago this particular answer made alexis very interested and we talked like this for about half an hour until the sound of trumpets could be heard ending the conversation. -It seems like it is about to begin...alright then it was pleasant to talk to you dawn I hope we can continue... -Me too...miss alexis.. I nodded my head giving her evenly kind smile before she left cecilia and hestia who were standing by my side sighed heavily as if a large burden had been taken from their shoulders. I just kept a neutral look and stared towards where the sound of trumpets came from cecilia also took my hand and lead me towards a table where both loren and alexis sat also. My seat was next to cecilia and looking around you could different kind of people standing and the guests sitting on their tables getting ready for the celebration to begin I wondered if I could let hestia or leraje sit down,but realized that it probably wasn''t the case they also didn''t mind standing and just stood behind my seat like watchdogs. The sound of trumpets was graceful and gave you a sense of royalty the sound came from upstairs and looking up you could see the main hosts of this celebration walking down the stairs which were aiden his wife his two daughters and mainly his son...joseph. Looking at the main focus of this celebration made me immediately judge this boy as a slightly timid and shy person his gaze and how he fidgeted with his hands gave me such impression,but nonetheless he seemed to be good enough to be called a young master with his short black hair and brown eyes and his clear white skin made him out to be a pretty handsome guy that was going to turn 16 years old today. -Young master...when is your birthday actually... Hestia asked still looking at the descending core hosts that were taking their time to come down. Her question made me confused for a second and honestly it was hard since... -I don''t know... My birthday was never revealed really I only counted my age every full year meaning that I set my birthday every january first. ================================================ I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 106 First Impression Hestia hearing my answer made a surprised expression for a moment it only lasted for a few seconds replaced by a look of deep thinking and slight pity after this she didn''t say anything and just watched the beginning of the celebration. I also didn''t bother and just watched this family walk down the stairs and slowly make their way towards the main table that was different from everyone else''s their graceful and perfect demeanor made them out to be pretty perfect family the 2 daughters were evenly as beautiful as their mother clearly following her traits with long black hair and brown eyes followed by red lips and olive skin. While walking down the path one of the girls in that family looked at our table at me specifically the gaze only lasted for a few seconds,but it gave me a strong impression on her because of the way she looked at me which was interest and small amount of mystery her gaze was so fast that it didn''t even seem like she glanced at me and maybe even could have been just a fluke,but it wasn''t that I knew of course. From appearance I could deduce that she was the eldest child of this family...quinn I believe...why was she looking at me I wonder.. Nonetheless they quickly made their way towards the table and sat down one by one joseph sat at the middle in the seat of honor and his father aiden grabbed onto a cordless microphone finally doing the opening speech. -Welcome everyone I am thankful that you are all present in this wonderful day where my son is turning 16 years old getting closer to the age where he is soon going to replace me when the time comes and until then you wonderful people will be the witness to this day that my son grows up and becomes the man of this family we deserve... Aidens wife who was standing by his side suddenly elbowed him indicating that he was trailing off topic for a moment,I also glanced at joseph for a moment and noticed that he seemed to be uncomfortable on how his father was glorifying him so much which was understandable. -Ahem...anyways lets stop with my useless blabber and instead begin the celebration...lets eat everyone shall we can''t go without an empty stomach of course... With those words aiden snapped his finger and like so magically the table in front of us was filled with all kinds of dishes and different sweets or fruits it was astound what magic could do sometimes and also a bit fearful since stella would shot these things a lot in the future I could tell... Anyways the party had started and with that the whole room rushed in a wave of conversations and laughter the lights above constantly moved making a small show above us and the food was plentiful the taste magnificent and also very satisfying encouraging to eat more. My appetite was strong so was cecilias looking across the table the two silva sisters weren''t so much enthusiastic about the food as we were and only sipping the light soup without a second word loren actually just watched me while alexis stared at leraje without a pause. Feeling that it was kinda awkward I stopped eating for a moment wanting to start a conversation,but as I raised my head to do so I saw a shadow cover me from the right confused I looked at my side and realized that aidan was standing there with a big smile on his face...behind him stood his whole family... Seeing them made me kind of speechless on the other hand cecilia reacted and turned towards aiden with her own courteous smile. -I see that you have really graced us with your appearance your parents on the other hand seem to be a bit busy at the moment isn''t it ? Aiden asked not meaning any harm in his sentence which cecilia understood. -They will come a bit late,but they will arrive Cecilia was confident and it showed in the way she spoke even aiden acknowledged such confidence bringing his attention forward towards the 2 silva sisters asking them if their parents were busy or something,they answered with a yes and that they were the only ones who could attend tonight which aiden understood finally aiden brought his attention towards me which I expected really. I stood up form my seat to be a little more proper the people around us also watching this with curiosity as both me and aiden met face to face...there was still this uncomfortable feeling of familiarity from somewhere now even more stronger then before,but I still ignored it. Aiden looked at leraje for a moment when both leraje and aiden met eyes it made aiden really surprised and amazed for a moment,but he quickly caught himself and turned his attention back to me the other members of the family also looked at me and leraje disregarding hestia who just stood there with a indifferent demeanor. -It is great that you came today I feel honored that you accepted the invitation and came and from what I can see you also brought your two subordinates with you which I am also pleased about... Aidens wife once again elbowed her husband he quickly caught himself and cleared his throat and started introducing me to everyone which was a bit odd,but alright. -ahh where are my manners let me introduce you to my family...this is aria and quinn my two prized daughters... The two girls stepped forward and nodded towards me both of them giving me a hand to shake which I accepted at the same time shaking it as I did so I could feel a wave of energy immediately rush through one my hands that I was shaking with...looking up I realized that it was quinns had that it was coming from.. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. I wasn''t the only one who had noticed both leraje and hestia did hestia even jumped into action and ignited the flame in her eyes she grabbed onto quinns had in sound speed and stared at her threatening. -What are you doing ? Her voice was low and murderous giving an immediate chill to this sweet and fun atmosphere the people also looked at this with a surprised expression on their own which turned the whole room into a instant silence.. Aiden only just now realized what was happening so did the other people who were close by quinn especially felt surprised and a bit frightened by hestias sudden cold behavior. Aiden had a very solemn look on his face showing that he didn''t want to start anything out of normal or ruin mood instead he looked at quinn a bit hard. I also took action and just laughed my laughter was also instantly caught by the people and the senjin family as they all looked at me with a very confused expression. -Sorry about this hestia tends to be a bit distrusting sometimes she probably miss interpreted this action just now it is her first time working as a guard so forgive her please... Aiden immediately understood where I was going with this and also started smiling. -yes,of course I am also sorry on my part my daughter clearly showed a sign of magic going through her finger tips she was probably excited and couldn''t bring it under control... -hahaha -hahaha Our laughter immediately increased the mood of the party as everyone else also started to laugh and smile both quinn and hestia on the other hand had slight insulted expressions on their faces and looked the other way almost scoffing,but not showing it. Quinn still looked at me for a moment that glint of curiosity was still there and it didn''t seem like she gave up just yet... Aiden then continued to introduce me to his remaining family with his son next who just gave me a small hello and a weak handshake he seemed to be intimidated by leraje and didn''t say much. -And this here is my beautiful wife...you know what they say the best thing comes the last of course..her name is joanna Joanna smiled from the flattering and just came forward showing giving me her own hand to shake looking at her I could feel my heart beat for a moment it was strange It wasn''t that I felt very attracted to her even though she was indeed a very attractive mature woman my feelings were confused it was something different nagging me on top of my head. -Its nice to meet you dawn...I you forgive my husband he tends to get off topic very quickly and thankful that you handled the situation earlier like this my daughter tends to be very curious about things sometimes and aiden had already talked about you non-stop in a very crazy way so it can''t be helped... She said he voice was sweet and very soothing it made me smile for some reason as I agreed to her...when I shook her hand though another bizarre event took place while I shook her hand the ring that had that sky blue gem attached to it started to glow a mysterious light blue color the shine was very obvious looking at it made joanna very confused at first,but then it made her wide eyed and also shocked for some reason... -Is anything wrong miss joanna ? I asked a bit worried seeing her sudden change of expression.The other members of the family were evenly as confused and stared towards the glowing ring with a clueless look. Joanna immediately snapped out of her thoughts hearing my voice she answered a bit cracking. -I...yes its alright the ring is broken actually I was just surprised that it started glowing out of nowhere...if you don''t mind we should now move on and greet the other guests aiden we are leaving... Joanna was in a hurry and pulled her husband and left in a quick pace the others followed suit hestia and quinn gave each other a challenging look before they parted...really good impression there hestia ! I thought sarcastically in my mind not really daring to say it out loud to not hurt her feelings anymore. -Well that was weird... Cecilia commented while gulping down a cup of soda.. -You don''t say... I said shaking my head and while I was doing this I noticed leraje who was motionless the whole time being suddenly so tense for a moment his eyes also showed signs of small shock as he pointed them towards the opposite side of the room...looking at someone ? Feeling confused I followed his line of sight and discovered that he was looking at a woman with raven black hair and blood red lips she also had pale white skin with light brown eyes....her appearance was beautiful without a doubt and another to add was that this woman was also directly staring at leraje for some reason... ======================================================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 107 Storming The aiden family was going from table to table greeting their guests the atmosphere of the room was very pleasing and full of voices talking to each other cecilia started a conversation with the silva sisters mainly talking to the elder sister alexis while I just sat there nodding or giving a short answer to their questions it wasn''t boring no,it was just that something nagging my head and it wouldn''t let me go...I had this feeling when I met aiden for the first time the second time was only a few minutes ago when I met the aiden family especially at the moment where I had shook joanna senjins hand it gave me a small electrifying feeling... Hestia who was standing by my side had already caught my hard expression,but didn''t say anything since we were in the public right now at the moment she herself seemed to be a bit pissed off because of me,but at the same time she couldn''t help,but be worried about me when I showed such a grim look on my face... Leraje was also currently out of his element he was still staring at that woman across the room as if he was compelled to do so at first I thought that he was just attracted to her,but then I realized that leraje never showed such feelings even though we had a house full of beauties at one point I even thought that leraje was gay,but quickly threw that idea out of the window as ridiculous on the topic the woman in question was also staring at leraje actually they were in a stare contest the whole time about 2 or 3 minutes I believe... I wanted to ask,but I felt awkward doing so maybe they are just old friend,but if so does that mean that the woman was over a hundred years old or something ? I sighed I would ask later maybe leraje would tell me himself who knows.. While I was thinking like this I didn''t notice the passage of time going that fast after half an hour or so the big grandpa clock on the left of the room started ringing loudly the ring brought everyones attention even snapped me out of my thoughts the people were fixated at it and then started to get up from their seats cecilia and the two silva sisters did the same I followed suit and like so everyone stood up. (Ding...Ding) The clock rung and then suddenly small bursts of energy started to surround us mainly going towards the tables and chairs making them disappear in a show of lights renovating the whole room with long tables on the end of the walls with a lot of food on them,couches and another few seats here and there. -It seems like it is time enjoy yourself my wonderful guests have fun..! Aiden announced through his mic as everyone started disperse and talk with each other in groups of different people this kind of change was really surprising truly a magically night... -he who is she ? -I don''t know,but I must be dumb not to.. -Look she is heading somewhere... Some whispers spread throughout the hall room mainly the men talking about someone and with that leraje also tensed up as he still stared at the woman that was obviously walking towards us... -Do you know her ? Cecilia asked immediately a bit sour for some reason even thought it wasn''t my fault. -No...but I think I know why she is coming.. I glanced at leraje who immediately caught my gaze giving me a wryly smile,hestia in the meantime didn''t seem to care that much,but she it a fact to stand beside me a bit more closer. The woman in question was now only a few steps in front of us looking closer I didn''t notice from the beginning,but I realized that behind her stood another person..a boy to be precise and it was also someone I had met only a few moments ago...dusting van dyke... He was looking at us with a evenly confused expression as we did showing that he really didn''t know why this woman was coming to us nor did we. -It had been a long time hadn''t it ? The woman asked with a sweet smile plastered on her face...she was facing leraje her hands crossed showing a domineering posture almost seductive even... With the question all eyes were on leraje right now...no,one dared to talk and waited for his reply instead...leraje in question looked a bit uncomfortable and had a look of disbelieve literally drawn on his face...he didn''t expect this to the least. -Yes,...it had been a while elysaa... I was wide eyed for a moment hestia was too while cecilia just looked indifferent on the situation. As this was happening music started to play out of nowhere...we were still stuck in our position me mainly curious on what was going on... -So he is your nephew from what I guess isn''t he ? -No,not really he is the son of a close friend of mine he just calls me his aunt because we meet very often.. The woman called "elyssa" said almost sounding as if defending herself the slight crack of her voice couldn''t unheard as she realized it too quickly recovering herself. -How about we talk in private I am sure that we have a lot of catching up to do don''t you think ? The way she said it was a bit out of ordinary it sounded as if she was trying to seduce leraje,but at the same time it didn''t look like it. Leraje turned towards me with a slight disturbed look of his which I never saw before... -May I my lord ? The sudden question made the woman very shocked as she only now started to realize that I even existed outright staring at me with a very confused look on her face also in a state of disbelieve... -Yes,does he may ? She followed up now all the attention was turning towards me which made me sigh as I said. -He is all yours lady elyssa.. -Oh if so can I keep him then ? She asked shamelessly showing me a sweet smile normally something like this wouldn''t be considered scary,but the way she made it sound like made me think that she really wanted to take him for some reason. It made leraje shiver something he almost never did. -No...you can have him for this night is what I wanted to say I want him back after the party or when I call him She scoffed dissatisfied by my answer the sudden rude gesture made hestia bit more inclined on burning the woman,but I stopped her which the woman also had caught on,turning her eyes towards hestia this time openly challenging her which was one of the biggest mistakes you could do to such short tempered woman like hestia... Nonetheless I held her in check,but it couldn''t be helped that hestia was starting to get furious because of this woman I made it a point to quickly send leraje with her which he understood and started to leave with elyssa...before she left though she turned around once more and gave hestia a death glare one which was multitudes stronger then the one dustin gave me...now I understand where he learned that from. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. I could see these 2 going off on towards the other side of the room slowly getting hidden in the crowd until they were lost,dustin didn''t follow and just stood next to us not going after his aunt or whoever she was to him,but instead he quickly turned around towards cecilia he had a handsome smile on his face as he bowed down again a bit exaggerated. -Lady cecilia I knew that we would meet again would you give me the honor to have a dance with you ? He asked and because of his question I only now realized that there were in fact a lot of people dancing one area of the hall I only now realized because the music had only started a few seconds ago. -This... Cecilia looked at me slightly unsure about the offer and hoping for me to jump in which I was about to do until suddenly. -Oh,what a coincidence I was about to ask the same thing actually... Out of nowhere quinn appeared standing right in front of me her appearance was a surprise and her words even more so. -As I said I would like to request a dance how about it ? I hope lady cecilia doesn''t mind ? -ehm... Cecilia and I were lost for words I couldn''t decide on what to do if I refuse then that would be offending the senjin family if I agree then cecilia would be in a pickle and from what I could see cecilia also had the same line of thought going through her head and after a few seconds she replied. -Yes,I don''t mind... I looked at her a bit surprised and then back at quinn who was smiling devilishly dustin also smiled and offered his hand towards cecilia which she accepted with a small frown on her face... -Dancing is not my strong suit... Quinn didn''t listen and possessively grabbed onto my hand leading me towards the dance floor before she left though she gave hestia a mocking stare...hestia in question just stood there with a very confused look on her face she was angry without a doubt,but just waited for me to finish my dance...today a lot of things weren''t really going as planned. -Just follow my steps it isn''t that hard... Quinn assured smiling at me pulling my hand towards her hip and the other one onto her hand cecilia and dustin were 8 steps away from us doing the same thing as the music started to change once again and like so quinn started to move on her own as I tried to follow the way she was moving... -Hmm..you learn fast I can see why father thinks so much of you.. Quinn said absentmindedly continuing to lead the dance while talking to me,from a distance I could feel hestia''s fiery gaze looking at us almost burning a hole into me... -Is that your girlfriend ? She seems pretty hot to me and I don''t mean her looks... -No,she is not...she is my subordinate.. Quinn smiled seeing my lie so smoothly she couldn''t have possibly seen through my lie and was probably taunting me.. -Alright then well don''t you have questions yourself for example why I tried to use magic when we shook hands ? We took a few steps to the right and then to the left I was slowly getting the hang of it surprisingly as I answered with a calm smile. -I believe that mister aiden had already cleared the misunderstanding so i don''t think that there is anything to talk about Quinn narrowed her eyes the music was now starting to get a bit faster and with the music her steps were also getting a bit more quicker,but I still followed through with my calm expression. -Reserved,calm,humble and not a trace of arrogance.I can see why father would like such a person like you,on top of that you are young and handsome,also pretty mysterious working for the greenwood family as the protector of the heiress,it makes me think why they would employ someone as young as you even thought you don''t have any magical abilities or anything that makes you stand out they still let you protect one of their families most important members without an objection...master steward too has an unnatural amount of confidence in you for some reason.. I could feel the grip in her hand tighten around my own I didn''t falter with her words and continued smiling while dancing along with the sound of music. -I think that you are over thinking this lady quinn... Quinn laughed for a moment the seriousness in her eyes and the tight grip she had was gone as she looked at me once again. -You may or may not be right dawn,but thats only because you show such extraordinary qualities in yourself I don''t even know much about you ? How about you start from where you live and what you did up to this point maybe both of us can get a bit more comfortable talking that way... From the way the sound was going I could tell that the music was about to end... -It would take too long lady quinn and I am sure that someone as you wouldn''t want to hear the story of someone boring like me you have your guests to tend after all.. Our movements were starting to get more gentler every moment the music was getting also a bit more quieter and with that quinns expression was getting a bit more cheerfuller,but not really since I could see a dark and somewhat disappointed light behind her eyes. -you are right,but how about...how about you work for me instead ? I cold pay you a lot if you do maybe even much more then the greenwood house.. She and with her offer I could feel her body getting closer to me slightly her expression was a bit flirty,but for some reason it didn''t excite me to the slightest bit normal something like this would spark me at least numbly,but now it didn''t seem to cause anything...quinn also saw my dead pan expression was a bit confused when she saw the lack of interest I was showing her... With this said the music ended and everyone parted from their respective partner quinn finally got her composure back and looked at me in a humiliated and furious way,I couldn''t even understand how I had offended her and without a word quinn stormed off in a decisive manner going back to wherever she came from... -I can see that you didn''t have the biggest time of your life there... Cecilia commented getting back from her own dancing partner who also seemed to have disappeared somewhere.. I didn''t comment and just sighed I looked around for a few seconds and realized that hestia had gone somewhere...man people were leaving left and right.. ========================================= Chapter 108 Explosive I was slightly worried about hestia at the moment not sure where she had gone,but I could always just us the telepathy and ask her really,but I also knew that she probably wouldn''t answer I was mainly just worried that she would start creating some kind of scene here... -Ehm...dawn.. Cecilia who was standing next to me fidgeted for a moment a bit shy.I was slightly confused and turned towards her with a questionable expression on my face...did she want something I wondered. -you know we are alone...and there is still free space to dance...and... Her words were in pieces,but I basically understood what she wanted it was sweet of her and also made me warm up from the inside thinking like this I bowed and asked cecilia in a moderate gentle tone. -Would you like to dance my lady ? Seeing my graceful and gentle demeanor made cecilia a bit lost for words for a few seconds,but in the end she quickly caught herself and nodded her head smiling happily. -Yes,of course... She took my hand and before we left I still had some small thoughts lingering inside of my head...mainly about hestia I knew that she wouldn''t cause anything for me so there wasn''t really anything to be worried about it was just that...having her not here made me a bit empty from the inside.. -Dawn ? Cecilia asked puzzled by my sudden stand still...I caught myself and turned to her smiling. -Its nothing lets dance my lady... Hearing me say it reassured her slightly,but she wasn''t fully convinced still though she nodded her head and also smiled as both of us started to dance with each other...this time I had some amount of experience. ================================================ Cecilia and I ended up having a lot of fun dancing,for a moment I lost track of time talking and dancing with cecilia,but still on the back of my head I thought of hestia constantly and could never truly concentrate on what I was saying,cecilia noticed,but didn''t ask me about it really,she just tried to have fun with me as much as possible and derail me from my other thoughts. Leraje was still caught by that venomous woman and hestia had just gone somewhere unknown the aiden family was talking with different people and the silva sisters were enjoying themselves dancing with a few strangers... The music was changing constantly from slow to fast and fast to slow the movement,sound and different kinds of smells hanging in the air was pretty distracting,but didn''t restrain me at all so was my hearing that was catching the sounds of footsteps coming from the main door...it stopped. At the same time cecilia shook my arm from the side trying to snap me out of my thoughts which worked pretty well as I looked at her with a smile on my face. -Dawn...come on lets dance again its a slow dance I want to try that please ? She said showing me a bright smile while trying to convince me into this dance seeing her eager expression I simply nodded my head and let cecilia pull me towards the dancing area the music to this dance was slow and looking around I realized that this dance needed to have pretty close distance from the partner...it seemed to be a little bit different from the last few rounds it also looked very much more simplistic,but kinda embarrassing. -Are you sure ? I asked raising my eyebrow while looking at her,she blushed for a second and nodded her head slowly not saying anything,but quickly quickly embracing my neck looking down,I also proceeded and held onto her waist the sudden touch made cecilia shriek,but she didn''t complain and just let me hold it like this,I could feel cecilias body curves through my finger tips while stepping around following the rhythm of the music the melody was sweet and soothing cecilia and I didn''t even talk anything nor did she raise her head towards me to meet my face,but still it wasn''t really awkward for some reason. -Are you bored ? Cecilia asked out of the blue,her question was very surprising,but I could understand where she was coming from in which I immediately explained myself. -No,its,its just that I am not feeling very well I wasn''t all too much enthusiastic about the party in the first place so yeah...its not something I do really... Cecilia nodded to my answer still looking down...her forehead was directly leaning under my throat as we continued to step in a rotation I concentrated and kept on listening to the sound previously until cecilia asked another question. -Then how about me ? Hearing her question was confusing it even made me at loss for a few seconds until I tried to clarify. -What do you mean ? -I..I mean...do you enjoy being with me ? For the first time she raised her head towards me the shining light was making all kinds of miracles towards her beauty almost making me swallow too,but not break my concentration...I looked into her wonderful green eyes,in a few years she would probably become a heart wrenching beauty a heiress too with her kind of air she would be considered to be no more less then a true queen or empress...and to honest it was probably because of her that this night wasn''t as dull as I thought it would be,with so many unknown people you get left out pretty quickly having cecilia to deal with them is much more easier and in a way she is protecting me like I always protect her as her bodyguard she protects me from the people I don''t want to deal with. -Yes,it was a pleasing night and all of that is because of you... -eh..really ? She blushed her hands quivered beside my neck as she once again stared down,I didn''t mind and continued smiling like always it made me feel at ease and only now I realized how she was a good friend to me...a real friend. 6 years ? Thats laughable she already has what she wanted its only a matter of asking me and thats it,because I believe in her like I do to sera. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. This conversation abruptly ended like this,we continued to dance slowly not looking into each other nor moving too swiftly it wasn''t awkward as I said,it was pleasant and peaceful. And then suddenly...my nose...it caught a whiff,the music also ended at this very moment cecilia parted from me and looked up towards me with a bright smile until she realized that I had a very serious and grim expression on my face...she knew or more likely she anticipated why I was making such a face... This smell...it was familiar...aconite ? So wolfs bane meaning poison.. -Madam stay close to me not under any circumstances you are about to leave my side you understand ? Dread immediately spread onto cecilias face as she understood what my words meant...something was going to happen...cecilia didn''t say anything and just got a lot more closer towards me hugging onto my arm I started to walk towards the smell of aconite in this crowded area...the smell was strong and something that I would never forget it was after all a very potent poison something that I brewed more then once when I was a drug maker. Left and right we continued to walk some footsteps I could hear behind the door started to move a bit further those were 6 pairs I identified maybe the guards ?,but why are they moving at the same time is someone coming ? I looked at the door it wasn''t budging the slightest bit the 4 guards were also standing as if nothing was the problem.. The more time went on the more I felt as if something was going to go horribly wrong,but I didn''t stop and continued to follow the smell of poison finally meeting with the source which was a cocktail...and the owner of the cocktail was senator henrickson the person cecilia talked to at the beginning...he was currently surrounding by 4 people who he was talking to very pleasant on his right hand he held the poisonous cocktail without a clue that it would take his life only after a few seconds dying from asphyxia it is a drug that can''t be traced back most of the time... I narrowed my eyes and started to move a bit faster pushing away the crowd on my way I started to get pull much more attention to myself,but the senator still didn''t notice and just as he was about to drink the cocktail I jumped forward and slapped it out of his hand. (Gasp) The people were now fully fixated at me and my seemingly outrages move the senator himself was surprised,but didn''t look the slightest bit alarmed nor panicked he instead narrowed his eyes and stared at me with his eyes that had suddenly turned deadly...this old man was truly fit to be a senator for the magical community. -What does this mean ? He asked calmly fixing his shirt while questioning me his son who was standing behind him was furious with no end the people around us were also very alarmed and were taking a few steps aside some guards were also going forward trying to keep the situation under control...the senjin family they were especially curious of what had happened aiden,quinn and joanna were staring at me with a very sharp look on their eyes each of them having different meanings,but not one of them having an harm just yet. Cecilia tightened her grip on my arm her heart pounded I could feel it. I kept my face blank and whispered the old man. -The drink you were holding was poisoned you were about to drink so I had no choice... Cecilia grip instantly tightened even more she started looking around a vigilante,not many heard what I had said I wanted to keep it quiet so no one would start panicking and cause chaos... The other 4 individuals naturally heard what I said,but kept quiet knowing very well why I had said this so low senator henrickson in counter just had wide eyes,but immediately caught himself and stared towards the remains of the broken cocktail his eyes changed into a purple magic circle for a few seconds until he again had a solemn look on his face. -Is there a problem senator henrickson ? Out of the blue Aiden appeared out of nowhere he was much faster then the guards were and I could feel a small amount of magic coming from him explaining his speed. -No,nothing really the lad just tripped thats its nothing serious...I forgave him.. -Oh,I see then its okay Both aiden and the old man seem to be talking to each other through eye contact while the rest of the guests were just hearing the words... -Young master... Another surprise,but this one was a bit sudden and it was hestia...she came back,but the moment she did I immediately noticed that a part of her hand was bloody...the blood was strange it wasn''t demon nor human or any kind of blood I knew of that smelled like this...I looked up at hestia and saw her small solemn look meeting my own...we both had some troubling encounters.. Aiden also noticed hestia blink appearance and fixated on the small amount of blood on her hand...aiden immediately pulled out a device that looked like a phone,but it was already too late. (BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM) Chaos...immediate explosions started to happen around us I ducked down and shielded cecilia with my body hestia also ignited and created a flame barrier around us burning the incoming debris into ash the people around us were in a state of pure panic guards started to take position some opening fire while others casting their spells and aiden who was basically in the middle of this was calm and collected charging towards his family to keep them safe. I looked up the explosions came from 4 different sides one from the entrance and the other 3 from the other sides it created a massive hole and in those holes things started to come out flying monsters in specific and those things weren''t demons this time.... ================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 109 Sprinkle Baby ! -Fey ? Cecilia muttered immediately letting me know who my opponents were that looked like those gargoyle in some story book that I had read before they had grey skin sharp claws and hideous faces with large wings on their backs...I didn''t know they were considered fey though... Anyways I stopped thinking about nonsense and instead told hestia to start clearing them out with her flames and as expected she was already on it and threw massive amounts of fire balls hitting the flying beasts on the spot without missing a single one of them,from a distance I could also see dozens of green arrows flying everywhere hitting the gargoyles heads leraje was also taking care of his side I could see. I also summoned my plasma sword and stopped time turning the whole area around me into a complete silence and stand still... I looked around appraising the whole area inspecting every single person and being and mainly looking towards the 4 new entrances that were blown away... I could could leave the flying pests to hestia and leraje currently I needed to get outside and figure out what was going on it is a bit too unbelievable that they were able to go through all this protection without a single sound or rumble. Before I left I looked at cecilia for a moment...leaving her here wasn''t good,but hestia and leraje were here,both of them would protect her while I was gone it wouldn''t even take too much time I assumed. Thinking like this I silently apologized to cecilia and parted from her with the plasma sword in hand I got ready to go towards the main entrance and see what was going on,but firstly I needed to inspect the cocktail. I looked towards the broken pieces of the glass I knelt down and rewinded the time of the glass turning it back into its poisonous fixed state of a cocktail I proceeded on and used my clairsentience on it to see the past of this item. My vision first started to get blank and afterwards pictures started to run through my eyes like a projector this ability was instant it doesn''t require me to wait and see the full time event in real time it just shows me everything from this objects perspective as if it had 2 eyes grown into it,my eyes to be precise. Getting back into myself I dropped the cocktail I now knew who had put the poison inside the cocktail,but at the same time I think that,that person had already gone outside... Without losing precious time I started to walk towards the entrance being in this state too long can make me sick or tired afterwards so I needed to make it quick and as short as possible I had already tasted death through this ability a second time isn''t really attracting anymore even if chronos can pull me back to life that is. While walking up the stairs my mind also started to go through a few things about the situation...their main goal in this assassination seems to be the senator,but why would they want that why not kill one of the leaders of the 3 main families if they can get into this party so easily ? Its simple it shows that their motives doesn''t relate to the senjins,silvas or greenwoods,but rather something else maybe it is something linked with the fact that henrickson is a senator ? For now these were all baseless assumptions it isn''t yet clear that they just want to kill the senator getting steward seems the most appropriate if he isn''t that,that is...I really hope he isn''t too. (Swish Swish Swish) With those thoughts I swung my plasma sword a few times cutting through the invaders that looked like elves in a swift and precise motion going through their necks...the moment time would start was also the moment when their necks would part from their bodies. Walking in front of the entrance I looked outside...it was night,but in my eyes this night was as clear as day to me I looked down the stairs a bit tense about the situation I willed myself to look at what had happened to the guards with a solemn look on my face... As I stared into the open area in front of me,I couldn''t help,but look a bit confused...the guards they were all on the ground,but they weren''t dead...they were sleeping ? At least thats what I am thinking they are doing right now...I thought while walking down the stairs slowly in my path I cut down every single invader that met my path and observed the whole area mainly searching for steward another thing I had noticed while cutting the invaders was that they all wore those strange brown ear plugs they were made out of some wood their use was unknown to me,but not too long. After a few minutes I finally found him,he was laying down on the ground and it seemed like he was still conscious and not sleeping,but instead he looked incredibly strained and the reason for that was obvious to me...it was because of the woman in front of him that was holding a strange dark brown wooden flute in her hand... Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Both of them were stuck in place just staring at each other,the woman was playing that strange flute while looking at steward mockingly she was also wearing the plugs and adding towards it I could now understand why every invader was wearing those strange plugs which was there to shield them from the music... I didn''t wait a second and took away the flute from her hands it was as if I was taking candy from a child not that I had ever done that before. Right now I was moving a bit too much and if I start time again the strain will maybe make my ankles too light for me to stand and until then I need to be careful for everything thats why I made sure that nothing would come in my way by cutting every single one of the invaders so they wouldn''t come back up ever again I left the flute playing woman unharmed and instead just inspected her from head to toe and took everything she had. Unfortunately I didn''t have any rope with me and thinking about it I should carrying some tape or some kind of rope to restrain someone,but right now having her where she was without escape wasn''t bad either,her possessions were also some escape mechanisms maybe even weapons I wasn''t sure,but one of the items was a interesting one...it was a letter I didn''t look it yet and wasn''t going to read it either. I stepped beside steward finally raising him onto his feet and gritting my teeth I faintly thought in my mind...Start time... With that single thought everything I had experienced up until now,every single muscle movements and everything swing of the sword was taking effect on me doubled with the effort and also with the stamina fortunately my mind wasn''t blacking out,but it was still painful I was having hard time standing on my legs,but not enough to take me down. (Pssss) -HUH ?! what ?...how... -Dawn... Everything happened at the same time the invaders around us were losing their heads and falling to their knees while sprouting blood as if they were sprinklers the don''t even know that they are dead yet nor do they know what killed them since it all happened in a single instance...the blood was a lot and the stairs were full of it flowing down the lake looking like a lake the bodies crumbling down with their bones breaking on every single step it was good for them that they couldn''t feel that excruciating pain on their dead bodies while falling down the bloody stairs. The woman in front of us was confused,but she saw everything that had happened around us she saw the terrifying act of a blood sprout happening in front of her a very deathly pale color suddenly rose from her face..she was pretty,but not that pretty like the girls that lived in my house...I take that back I sound like a playboy all of a sudden... I shook my head trying to both shake the dizzy feeling I had from the stamina consumption and also stop thinking about unnecessary thoughts. -Next time...try to be a little be discreet about the way you did these things... Steward said looking pretty weak himself and with a slight look of fear going through his face,but now that the flute was gone he was slowly getting back to himself...he wasn''t tired after all. The woman in front of us shrieked she immediately searched through her coat,but soon found out that she couldn''t find the item she was searching after a few seconds realization dawned on her when she realized that I was actually holding the flute in my hand her thinking speed was quick as she also realized that I was responsible for all of these people to die like this in a single instants... She knelt down...her face was already as pale is it could get blood flowed without an end next to us she had no way of escape right now... (BOOM) A small explosion could be heard from a distance it came from the party hestia seems to be having a literal blast inside the party for once... Steward looked at me for a moment with a questionable look on his face,he didn''t care how I did this the only thing he wanted to know was about the safety of the heiress which I could assure with a tight nod myself. Steward acknowledged as I saw a small smile spread through his lips he turned his attention back to the lady sitting on the ground who showing a seemingly hopeless look on her face. He asked her. -It seems like our positions have reversed haven''t they ? I narrowed my eyes towards her holding my plasma sword I straightened myself. -Kyaaa ! The woman shrieked and with her shriek came another quiet sound of sprinkling,but this time it didn''t come from her head it came from her pants... =========================================================== I edit and write other series ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 110 Offers And Goodbyes Both me and steward made a silent agreement to ignore what just happened in front of us,steward even got forward and handcuffed the woman and took her with us so she couldn''t escape.I also proceeded and gave him the letter that I found inside her coat.I didn''t tell him where I got it from and he didn''t ask and just nodded his head putting the letter into his breast pocket as we made our way up towards the mansion walking the bloody stairs. Half of the guards seemed to be still alive and when they woke up finally they saw the gruesome scene that was surrounding them a lot of them cried and shouted very frightened...I put a deaf ear to all of this and took stewards advice to heart...I really should be a bit more discreet about this... The woman who was coming with us constantly glanced at me with a clear amount of fear showing in her look she wasn''t angry at me she didn''t even have any of those thoughts to go against me and steward her will to fight had been crushed utterly in a matter of seconds. While going up the stairs my shoes felt very uncomfortable I was already getting used to wearing thick boots the workers uniform that was it would have hindered these small drops of blood getting into my shoes...disgusting. The mansion on the upside was already very quiet no explosions or any other strong sound was emitted from this place from this I could assume that leraje and hestia were already finished with their job. -You really have capable subordinates...and I am not just saying that because I am trying to flatter you I am saying that because its true... Steward said not even once looking towards me,but solely focusing on the sticky road up ahead...His words made me smile for a bit. -Yeah,they are also good friends to me... I replied with a meaningful look on my face,like so both me and steward stopped talking and just got up towards the mansion finally getting into the entrance where hestia was standing by with a blank look on her face. The stench of blood was still strong even here with a few more corpses that I had cut down. -A few of them managed to escape...should I chase ? Hestia asked in a solemn tone in which steward answered instead. -Chasing won''t do anything and having them go back and report their defeat is much more useful towards us... -I didn''t ask you... Hestia replied with a clear sound of anger rising in her voice because steward talking for me,steward was a bit taken a back for a moment,but he understood and nodded towards me leaving both me and hestia at the entrance not even slightly offended by hestia... -Sometimes I wish you were a bit more gentler... I said with a small laugh following my words,hestia just snorted and pulled me towards her with a quick move she pressed me onto her ample breasts and smelled me stroking my back at the same time... What she was doing right was very dangerous people could look towards here and make all kinds of assumptions,but knowing hestia she wouldn''t do something like this without being sure of herself,thats why I just let it hanging like this. -You smell awful... -I know... I whispered smiling. -But i still like it because its your smell... Hestia said hugging me tighter and also moaning slightly.Hestia and I only stayed like this for a few more seconds in the end we quickly parted and looked down inside the mansion. The guests without a word were panicked scared and in total uproar the aidan family and another few personal was clearly trying to uphold order and were slowly getting to it steward also brought the female to the guards to keep guard after this he searched for the madam who wasn''t all too far away from leraje who was also guarding her. While observing this I asked hestia about her whereabouts when I started dancing with quinn,hestia simply replied with that she had felt something inside the bathroom and was suspicious about it so she left to check,ending up fighting the person that was inside the bathroom resulting in killing them...she couldn''t use her fire because of the small space and the sound it would create thats why she simply used her brute strength to strangulate the foe of hers.. Imagining her ruthlessly strangling someone gave me a slight shiver,but I wasn''t anyone to judge I''ve done things worse then that after all,but at the same time while she told me all of this I could tell she was hiding something from me...her way of talking was normal,but for some reason I could tell that she was disclosing something from me,it was hitting me from the back of my head.I had the impulse to ask,but refrained from doing so...even though she is my lover I have no right to ask every single thing about her if doesn''t want to say it herself,I could also tell that it didn''t even concern this current matter so asking wouldn''t have a single point to it. I sighed...it was sometimes hard to find a good moment to just talk hestia would always force herself into something and personally I never minded her being this way I liked her the way she was. At this point time went on like a hurricane I kept thinking to myself through all of this and just observed the situation soon enough dozens of people were coming out of the magic circles mainly soldiers and other escorts the aiden family had also brought everything under control and made sure to escort each guest out of his house,the corpses outside were also started to being cleaned up just before the guests left so they wouldn''t see what had happened outside. -Dawn ! where did you go I thought you said that I shouldn''t leave your side ! Cecilia complied really angry at that too hestia just shook her head seeing cecilia like this and didn''t comment on it steward on the other hand just slightly consoled cecilia telling her that I did the right thing which made cecilia slightly less irritated. -Young man... While we stood talking like this out of nowhere senator henrickson appeared...behind him stood his son like always,meeting him was unexpected really. -Senator... I started,but her raised his palm to tell me to stop. -No,don''t call me that just call me by my name today young man you have saved my life today for this I am incredibly thankful towards you and if you want I will do anything to repay you this debt so calling me by my name isn''t unrespectful to the least... I smiled and nodded my head again. -Thank you mr.henrickson it was a matter of course -Haha...humble I like you even more young man on the topic I would like to know how did you know that the drink had poison inside of it? -Yes I would also like to know.... Out of nowhere aiden appeared following him like his pack were his family who also stared at me,lady quinn and lady joanna especially were looking at me in a different kind of way one of them was interest while the other one was conflicted... Aiden voice wasn''t really unkind he wasn''t trying to sound accusing,but the people around us started to stop and look at me with their accusing eyes,in which I simply explained myself. -I have a lot of experience with these kinds of drugs and my basic senses are also much more developed then that of a normal human so it wasn''t surprising that I was able to discern the sharp poison even in a crowded area... The explanation was a bit too unbelievable and a few people started to say that I was lying and that I must have been the one who put the poison inside the drink which was nonsense. Hestia and leraje were obvious displeased by the accusations that were thrown against me cecilia was also furious without a doubt,but didn''t do anything since she didn''t have the slightest bit of proof to support that I didn''t do it other then knowing that I stood with her the whole time which didn''t amount to much since magic could be also in play here. Steward was about to step forward and give his own testimony until aiden shouted out himself. -Enough everyone I will not tolerate it if you start accusing one of my guests he gave his fair explanation which both me and senator henrickson believe in so please stop your baseless accusations ! Aidens slightly angry demeanor and shouting was enough to make everyone quiet its not like anyone has the guts to speak against such a person who was the head of one of the major families henrickson also nodded his towards me showing me that he believed in what I said without a second word which I was thankful for. After this no one spoke up anymore cecilia sighed with a small relieve and quinn who standing next to aiden started to show me a complete different look a very curious and interested one.Mr,henrickson also proceeded and thanked both hestia and leraje for protecting everyone giving both of them a handshake,but while he was doing that I could see a very eager look in his eyes. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. -You both really astounded me a lot today your strength and demeanor is commendable so I would like to invite you to work under me as my personal guards how about it ? (Gasp) A lot of people were surprised hearing this most of the men were looking towards hestia and her peerless beauty since the beginning of the party some of them maybe wanted to hit up a conversation with her,but couldn''t come up to talk with her because of the scary air she produced around her and because the table she stood near was occupied by a lot of family members that belonged to the major families giving her a unreachable shield that no,one would dare knock against if they don''t wanted to bashed away. Leraje also seemed to be a huge heart throb in this party for a lot of female members,but in the end most of them also couldn''t come close,because of the same reason as before lady elyssa was one of the braver once and was also a friend of leraje. Both of these individuals showed a lot in this party their strength and calm through the way they domineered in the battle without a mistake,so it wasn''t surprising that the senator or anyone else wouldn''t be interested for such strength and prestige,both of these held,On top of that no one knew that leraje was a archfiend demon just yet...leraje always hid his own essence in the peoples eyes leraje only looked like a normal human being a bit extraordinary,but nothing else.Hestia also only showed that she could wield flames and that could be explained in many kind of ways since this was a magical community no,one would immediately think that hestia was a phoenix. I thought and as I was thinking about this I couldn''t help,but giggle for a bit knowing very well what their answers to this is. -No. Both of them replied without a second thought with their answers a very sudden quietness enveloped the whole room a lot of people had wide eyes looking at leraje and hestia even the mr.henrickson was lost for words,but he quickly caught himself and asked again. -Why...do you have any conditions rather that you might want to have ? Leraje shook his head blankly hestia just snorted uninterested.Mr.henricksons face obviously showed a expression of confusion and loss he wanted to say something else to try and win them over once again,but then steward stepped in and explained. -Senator...the reason these two can''t accept your offer is because they already work for someone... The senator looked a bit displeased for a moment and asked. -Who ? Who do these two work for ?! Aiden smiled a small laughter came out of his mouth as he answered the senator. -Its the boy who had just saved your live senator henrickson these two are very extraordinary so it would be without a doubt that they work for someone even more extraordinary isn''t it ? Once again a round of silence enveloped the whole room mr.henrickson was now at total loss on what to think he glanced at me for a moment wanting to know if what aiden said was the truth in which I nodded my head both hestia and leraje also took the moment to stand up behind me showing their clear affiliation to the person they worked for. In the end mr.henrickson couldn''t say anything he felt regret that was for sure and trying to rope them in wasn''t going to happen since they worked for the person who just saved his life who also worked for the greenwood house,thats why he didn''t say anything and just left the scene. The people around us were also starting to get off their position and leave the area behind they looked at me with a slight dumbstruck look on their face before they left. -You''re really lucky...senator henrickson is now indebted to you... I stared at her not sure what she was talking about really...she understood why I was showing her that look and face palmed for a moment remembering that I was pretty much ignorant to politics in this world. -Senator henrickson holds a very strong reputation in the magical senate a lot of people dote on him and his power is only slightly less then the other 3 major families having his support or him being indebted to you is a huge deal if you use that debt in a right way it can potentially help the family a lot maybe even overthrow the other families ! Cecilia said very excited all of a sudden she wanted to continue,but was stopped by stewards sudden grab on the shoulder. -Thats why madam we will let dawn use that wish for his own purpose remember that he is only your guard not your personal toy he does as he wishes when he isn''t on duty,remember that... Hearing these words cecilia looked slightly distracted for a moment it was followed by a extreme amount of embarrassment on her part when she realized what she was trying to tell...in the end she apologized to me and told me to forget it I also nodded towards steward with a thanks. It was time...the night was long as I predicted it to be and when we were about to leave aiden and his family decided to escort us out of the mansion. -Your house had really caught a very extraordinary fish...I had seen the report a few minutes ago there were no enemies alive most of them seemed to have been beheaded and the time of death is also very strange...they all died at the exact same time... Aiden said his words were poking at anyone specific,but they still held a meaning to it knowing who may have done such a thing...the aiden family was surprised...they didn''t seemed to have heard what happened quinn was also starting even more restless then before looking at me with a very hungry look... Steward and cecilia didn''t react to the sentence all too much hestia and leraje didn''t even look like they were listening and made a look as if they wanted to say that this was nothing. -Hmm...yes quiet my memory of the event is pretty fuzzy so I don''t know all too much of what had happened,so I can''t say all too much I only know that dawn had come to my side supporting me.. The way steward said it was a bit blank it also made aiden look at me a bit more he held a smile on his face,but there was also a hidden agenda to this smile...it was desire... -Well...lets not talk about this anymore...even what might have happened today I still hope that you liked the party nonetheless... Both me and cecilia agreed with a yes finally stepping out into the open about leave this place. -Very well let me give you a handshake before you leave lady cecilia...I can see that your parents didn''t come today which in itself is a bit unfortunate,but also very lucky since they didn''t have to endure the assault that had happened Cecilia nodded her head without a comment aiden also turned his body and looked at me giving me his hand to shake which I took of course. -It was a good night nonetheless I hope that we are going to meet again dawn you are a interesting lad and if you ever need something,don''t be shy and ask me you took care of a lot of things today after all making me indebted as well. -Of course... I said bowing my head down and about to leave,but just as I was about to do that lady joanna...aidens wife came forward stopping me. -Oh my..I am sorry,but let me give you goodbye as well you have done a lot thats why I want to personally say thank you... It was a surprise,but I accepted nonetheless and shook her hand...the blue gem on her ring was once again shining faintly for some unknown reason lady joanna looked at it for a few moments once again a very conflicted look resurfaced on her face as she asked me absentminded. -How...how old are you today if you don''t mind me asking that is ? The question was confusing,but I had no reason not to answer. -I am 15 next january I will be 16... The woman looked a bit distracted mumbling to herself while looking at me with a thoughtful look on her face. -15...no,16 maybe... Her words were confusing I didn''t understand what she was talking about,but I didn''t really care a lot and just told her my goodbye. -Goodbye lady joanna it was a pleasant night.. She smiled. -Yes,goodbye I..hope we meet again. With those words I started to go down the stairs towards home with everyone else. ==================================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 111 Finish Dance The night was long and as we made our way towards the transportation circle we encounter another two individuals both of which I was familiar with and had met only recently... -Lady elyssa.. I called out,beside her stood dustin who had a pretty boring expression on his face while looking at us both of them suddenly had disappeared when the fey had invaded the building well from what I assume leraje must have been still with lady elyssa,but when I came back he was alone with cecilia... -Do you have some kind of business with our men miss ? Steward came forward it seemed like he didn''t know who this person was in front of him neither did cecilia maybe this woman wasn''t anyone that special ? Lady cecilia only glanced at steward ignoring him completely she step forward and stared towards me,her eyes showed a eager look in them she wanted something. -Yes,I have some business with this boy actually... Behind me leraje groaned for a bit,it seems like he knows what this woman is talking about. I straightened myself and also stepped forward meeting face to face with the vampiress,I didn''t have a single why she was here,but listening to her wouldn''t hurt. The woman didn''t waste a second and spoke her demand her way of speaking was as if she was commanding me instead of offering me her posture and expression was leaning towards a noble and arrogant demeanor she was definitely a hard person to deal with... -I be blunt here young man I want your guard leraje in specific I am willing to give you 5 million dollars in pure cash if you give leraje to me... Steward and cecilia were wide eyed for a moment hestia on the other hand started giggling while leraje was making a very ugly face...for I moment I thought that she was joking,only to realize that she really wasn''t she really wanted to buy leraje from me... -Aren''t you being a bit too rude ? Leraje isn''t a "Thing" that you can buy if you want him to work for you then ask him at least ? Did that ever go through your head miss ? Cecilia retorted making a very irritated look steward on the other hand decided to get out of the conversation completely and see what would happen. Elyssa heard cecilia and just gave her a annoyed glare which didn''t bother cecilia to the least as she gave her own glare towards the woman.Lady elyssa caught herself after a few seconds and pretended to clear her throat... -Of course I thought about that,but it seems like leraje isn''t going to move from his spot no matter what he is only going to leave if he is told by his all so loving "Lord" so thats why I am standing in front of you,you should just agree and take the money.I don''t know how you were able to get someone like leraje under your control,but trust me I am doing both of us a favor you don''t understand the magnitude of power this guy holds nor do you even seem to know him very well so how about it a good deal right ? She said with a beautiful smile plastered on her face waiting for me to say "yes",but bad for her it wasn''t going to go her way. -My answer is no,leraje isn''t on sale -I add another 8 million Lady Elyssa added,this kind of counter made me only a bit surprised,but I held onto my words no matter how much money she would offer me,I knew that it would never be worth that amount. -Good night lady elyssa... I said stepping aside and walking towards the transportation circle the others also considered this conversation to be finished and followed along and just as I was about to cross her...she grabbed my hand,strongly...she just did something incredibly stupid. Seeing the sudden grab hestia and leraje jumped into action both of them calling out their powers pointing it directly towards the woman with grim and slight angry expression on their faces. She just did something incredibly stupid. Lady elyssa was also a bit wide eyed especially when she saw leraje pull the bow on her,her eyes momentarily lingered at him the way she looked at leraje was very longing and also slightly hurt it was surprising to see such emotions in her and especially since they were directed towards leraje... -Let go of him if you don''t want to become live roast... Hestia growled angrily towards lady elyssa her tone was all kinds of emotions ranging from pure anger and murderous intent her voice was also very different then her usual womanly deep one it now sounded as if she was possessed by a angry demon,cecilia and steward were very shocked hearing such voice and lady elyssa also couldn''t help,but feel small amount of fear from the threat. She let go. -Ahem...I am sorry I lost myself for a moment there we may have started from the wrong foot here maybe we should introduce ourself a bit more properly so we can get to know each other a bit more... She started over still trying to somehow win this over,but for what reason ? She obviously wanted to have leraje,but I could see that it wasn''t for protection purposes rather she wanted him for a complete different reason... Hestia who was standing behind me still excluded a extremely hot flames out of her body even though lady elyssa had let me go she was still angry at her. -Hestia don''t its okay... I whispered very quietly leraje and hestia both heard it even lady elyssa seemed to have heard what I said and like so hestia partially calmed down making the big flames on her body disappear and in their stead small little flames were present showing that she wasn''t completely good. Lady elyssa seemed to want to talk again,but I quickly raised my palm...we were already wasting a lot of time standing here I knew that people like her wouldn''t give up no matter what until they get what they wanted thats why I made a compromise instead. -Lady elyssa I will tell you again leraje will be never be on sale in his entire life if you really want to meet him then ask him out yourself he doesn''t have to be bought to be taken out he is also a living being he understands a language you just need to ask him... My voice had a edgy tone to it almost irritated my words also seemed to have made lady elyssa slightly displeased,but she still seemed to have take these words to heart and faced towards leraje stepping forward standing in front of him. These two without a doubt had some kind of history with each other if not then she wouldn''t have done all of this just have leraje around her,what kind of history though is mystery to me asking leraje seemed also very awkward to me,but I would still listen if he ever would decide to tell me anything. -We are going to go ahead leraje come back after you are done with whatever you need to do... I said continuing to walk towards the circle the others also understood the matter and decided to go leaving lady elyssa and leraje time to spend alone with each other. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. I wasn''t worried about leraje not being able to come back he knew how to operate the circle and he could also teleport to me if he wished to do so. -Is it really okay to leave them like this ? Cecilia asked unsure what think about this matter. -I am not sure really,but that woman seemed to want to talk with leraje about a lot thing... I replied not really sure what I wanted to say really. ============================================= -It was a exciting night wasn''t it ? Cecilia asked standing beside her was steward waiting for her to say her goodbyes to me. -Yeah,it was a wild party... I laughed looking at hestia and remembering her fiery display she showed,hestia noticed my gaze she looked away slightly,but couldn''t help smiling herself. -So did you have fun ? Cecilia asked smiling her question was something I was unsure about...did I really have fun ? I don''t know the better question is did I enjoy it ? No,not really,but did I have fun ? I looked at cecilia remembering the few rounds in which we danced was something funny to think about so I answered. -Yes,I had fun Cecilia smiled further. -I see thats good...see you next monday tomorrow you don''t have to work.. I nodded my head acknowledging and seeing off the kind heiress,steward nodded to me with a thanks before finally both of them left in a grand shine under the transportation circle. When these two left both me and hestia decided to go back into our room...it was midnight currently everyone was sleeping most likely and disturbing them would be no good both of us also needed some proper sleep after all of this. -Huh ? is anything the problem ? I asked looking at hestia...she seemed to be really lost in thought..something that I rarely saw in her and after I asked this question she looked a bit hesitant on answering and instead pushed it off. -No,its nothing I just thought of today and some small things really... Her words were detached and a bit lonely....it didn''t sound like nothing to me...on top of that this was the same expression she made when she explained to me where she was while I danced with quinn...she was still hiding "that" wasn''t she... At this point our conversation had died out both of us started to indulge into our silence hestia still thinking to herself while sometimes glancing at me...I had the impulse to simply go ahead and ask her what the problem was,but I didn''t want to be tactful and refused to ask the question as finally got into my room locking it up from the inside getting our small privacy together. -... Silence both me and hestia sat on the bed we weren''t really doing anything,but just sat on the edge of the bed the reason I didn''t lay down was because I had the feeling that hestia wanted to say something on the other hand hestia wasn''t saying anything and instead seemed to be waiting for something else to happen.. -Hestia... -Dawn... Both of us spoke simultaneously addressing each other once again both of us stopped talking hearing the others voice we were being considered about each other to let the other one speak first,but both of us once again ended up staying quiet waiting for the other one to speak.It was slightly awkward without a doubt and for the first time in my entire life I really forget what I wanted to say... I glanced at hestia her eyes were squirming around she seemed to be a bit confused and if I am thinking correctly,both of us seemed to have forgotten what we wanted to say... -hahahaha... I laughed faintly my laugh caught hestias attention as she looked at me a bit confused not sure why I was laughing finishing laughing I explained myself in front of her showing her a soft smile. -Its just that we are both being really stupid right now it is obvious that you want to say something being like this isn''t necessary is it ? I laughed continuing to look at hestia with a gentle look on my face,hestia on the other hand seemed to be a bit embarrassed,but also smiled warmly towards me whispering something. -Its just that I didn''t get to dance... Hestia replied her answer momentarily made my brain stop...and after a few seconds everything inside my head started to piece the answers together...I am really am an idiot ain''t I ? I cursed myself and without missing a beat I quickly pulled out my smart phone looking through the files inside the phone I quickly chose a melody that came with the phone starting it up I put it to the highest volume and set it onto the night desk. -This... Hestia was surprised she had been observing me this whole time she wasn''t completely sure what I was doing,but now that she heard the sound of the music coming from the phone she understood and looked up towards me... My suit was slightly disheveled and a bit messy and I probably smelled like blood,but I still bowed down in front of the beautiful lady a passionate rose that was in front of me pleading for her hand. -If I may ? Would you like to dance my lady ? The question was stupid the whole scenario was,but hestia smiled her eyes showing all kinds of emotion she simply nodded and took my hand standing up from the bed I showed her where to hold onto letting her embrace my neck while I hugged onto her hips. -I don''t know how to dance... Hestia giggled unsure about herself,but I wasn''t worried and simply smiled towards her confident. -Its okay...just follow what I do... She nodded trusting me without a second word. The soft and slow music followed as both me and hestia took small steps around the room following the faint and gentle rhythm of the melody and staring into each others eyes the world around us seemed as if it was getting emptier every second finally only leaving me and her in this vast close space nothing seemed to matter anymore when we were this close it was an heavenly feeling something that I maybe couldn''t experience with just anyone in this world and I knew that hestia thought the same. The melody ran and ran,but that would also end at some point and until then I would continue staring and holding onto her like this until the music was done or until the end of the world. -Kiss me... Hestia whispered in a loving voice while I simply complied to her wishes. =============================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 112 Observer The night continued to be long hestia and I got especially a bit more wild then usually and on the process I think that she even ripped off the new suit I had,but I am not really sure since everything was happening too fast for my conscious to properly concentrate on. Anyways it was a very enjoyable and also tiring night hestia was keeping me awake for a long time until I just nodded off in her soft and warm embrace. The next day. I had woken up quiet early in that morning even though I didn''t sleep all too much I was still very energetic hestia also never left my side and stayed on top of me her huge and soft breasts pressing onto my chest I could feel her faint breathing noise and the alluring smell she was producing there were a lot of small stains covering our whole body some pieces of my clothing were here and there while hestia was just on top of me with blanket covering both of us stark naked...her legs were embracing me while her hands hugging onto me both locking me into place while she slept peacefully. Taking a few minutes to get myself awake I stared into hestia''s beautiful face feeling lucky that I had met this person it would be only a few minutes maybe until she wakes up and getting up myself would only disturb her thats why I simply enjoyed the view in front of me silently caressing her with my hands. Time went on like this for about half an hour I knew that hestia was already awake even though she acted pretty well looking as if she was asleep right in front of my face seeing her act like this to extend further time was really cute,but at the same time being restrained like this was starting to feel uncomfortable thats why,without a warning I moved my hand down and pinched her nipple the sudden electric surge that came with the pinch immediately made hestia open her eyes as she looked at me with a devilish smile of her a small moan escaped her lips as she started to grin herself onto me a bit further. -If your this energetic how about you bring that energy to good use instead ? Her tone and the way she spoke wasn''t sleep at all her hand was also going onto my crotch my mind was getting fuzzy too and just as I thought that we would about to begin something again... (Knock Knock Knock) -Big brother ! are you there ! sister cecilia said that you came back last night ! (Knock Knock Knock) I looked to my left for a moment my face was slightly panicked more so because the person that was standing behind the door was my little sister the person who I didn''t want to show this to the most... Hestia caught onto the look I had and also knew who was behind the door she immediately jumped up mounting on top of me as flames started to surround her forming into her clothing...seeing her act made me also move a lot quicker as I quickly changed my clothing into a new set of shirts and pants that I gotten yesterday from shopping.In the mean while stella was still knocking the door furiously shouting and calling my name she was getting impatient thats for sure the smell in the room was also very thick which hestia was taking care of while I unlocked the door and as I did the door was pushed open on the spot revealing a pouting stella jumping towards me. -Late ! Stella yelled displeased while hugging onto my waist I looked at her with a wryly smile and then looked up and saw both sarah and amy standing behind stella with a evenly wryly smile on their faces...the current time was 8 o''clock in the morning very early even... -Sorry I was a bit sleep so I didn''t hear you when you knocked at first... I tried to explain in which stella pouted again she wasn''t really being selfish or anything she just seemed a bit put off which wasn''t unnatural for her age she may also pick up a lot of things while going to school which will also influence her character seeing it in another perspective until now stella was always a blank sheet of paper while locked inside the prison right now she was trying to find herself in all of this dilemma which was good for her. -hmph...then why did you even lock the door ! Stella replied a bit distrusting of what I was doing...she didn''t really think about anything while saying that since she still was a small child a bit smart,but too small to know adult things. I laughed and just quickly tried to change the topic while stroking her head. -How about you tell me about yesterday did something interesting happen while we were gone ? Asking like this stella''s eyes suddenly shone as she started talking about what they did yesterday which was basically playing cards surprisingly melony even taught stella something about magic which she said was very useful to her since she couldn''t understand a problem our conversation was pretty small and only two people to other two just observed with a smile on their faces feeling that it was no good I asked both of them on how they were doing yesterday seeing me care for what they wanted to say both of them also started to machine gun talk like stella while standing in front of me a bit closer on the back hestia just smiled at the display through telepathy she told me that she would prepare the bath for me while I distracted these three little pipsqueaks. Today I didn''t have any work to do I was actually going to visit sera and ask about the artificial eye that she would implant onto amy,now that I am thinking about it I didn''t see sera in the party yesterday which was puzzling maybe she didn''t want to come in the end ? Right now these questions were unnecessary I would ask them in person until then I might prepare some things and plan my next course of action I considered to have sarah and amy go to a normal school,but at the same time I was also a bit iffy about amy going to a normal school since she possessed her ability it could at some point expose her,but having her stay in the house for all of her life was even worse and sarah would probably be a bit lonely if she couldn''t make friends at the start which is were amy comes in of course. -How about you three go down and play I have to clean myself a bit I play with you three later how about it ? The three discussed with each other for a bit finally showing me a cute smile and leaving the room telling me to hurry up I smiled and let them now that it would be too long closing the door behind them and locking it just to be sure moving towards the bathroom entering it and be greeted by hestia sitting inside bubbly tub looking at me seductively. -I thought that was supposed to be my bath... I commented pulling off my clothes.Hestias eyes gleamed as she replied to me. -What ? You don''t like sharing ? Its more warmer with me inside too... I laughed at her comment and simply got inside with her continuing to make out a bit and wash each other while talking about yesterdays event concerning the party. Yesterday a hit was organized on the birthday party inside the senjin house it started off pretty inconspicuous and I was sure that without my presents at the time the senator would have been successfully killed which seemed to be the main goal of that hit for what reason it was unknown to me. This matter seemed to only concern the senjin house or anything related to the senator I wasn''t really concerned about it since everyone else took care of the rest,the senjin house and the senator himself had thanked me a lot which was good I also got meet a strange lady whose name was Elyssa that woman had a puzzling relationship with leraje who for the moment didn''t seem have returned just yet what he was doing was unknown to me I only hoped that he wouldn''t take all too long... If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. -Young master...there is a thing that bothers me.. Hestia said her hands were cleaning my chest while she leaned onto my shoulder...listening to her made me curious on what she was talking about. -What is it ? -The two woman from the senjin household they seem a bit suspicious in my opinion you remember when we were about to leave the wife of that person momentarily stopped you for a simple goodbye and also the eldest daughter seemed quiet interested about you with the current display you showed I am sure that she wouldn''t just leave it at that... Hestia''s words were very point on in my opinion...I didn''t know about the sister it could even be that the only reason she is saying this is because she is slightly jealous,but know her she would admit such a thing it would make her a bit pissy instead so asking was pointless and maybe even harmful towards me. Concering lady joanna she indeed showed a very puzzling act towards me what was even more interesting was that she used the same hand to greet me with the hand with the mysterious ring that was attached to a gem both of the times it shined which seemed to intriguing towards her even though she said it was broken... For right now these things seemed very insignificant if you think about them,but hestia doesn''t say things just because she thinks them to be "interesting" she says them because she finds them a bit too abnormal which may be true,but not necessarily right at the moment. I told hestia that it was probably nothing much she accepted my answer,but still felt as if something was amiss,but didn''t say it to me in the end we continued to go on like this until we were finally clean enough to go out,I never really thought that hestia would ever need a bath or anything like that she rather just likes me when I join I assume which may be a little too arrogant of me. While going out of our room we met up with christina who had told me that steward had called a few minutes ago from the house phone,since I wasn''t present she just listened to what he had to say and relied it to me I was kinda puzzled about the call since I couldn''t understand why he didn''t call me personally,but I let it slide and just listened to what he had to say. Christina seemed awfully cheerful while telling me all of this which I later understood hearing her words -He said later in the evening some people would come and renovate the first floor of the shop they would also come and bring a lot of goods and tools for the shop to operate he said that he would give you the certification for the shop tomorrow at work he says that this is a bonus for yesterdays help and that it wouldn''t be cut from your pay... Christina said with a very bright smile on her face making her look even more beautiful.I just smiled and nodded my head quietly thanking steward for the help really.While chatting like this I suddenly thought of something and asked christina out of the blue. -Christina can you come with me today I am thinking of bringing amy,sarah and maybe even angela into a school because I am not really an adult I need someone to come with me and verify this for this time around can you pretend to be the mother of these three ? My sudden request made christina a bit lost for words it seemed like her mind was wandering off and after a few seconds she finally got back to herself her cheeks were slightly rosy when answered me. -Yee...yes of course I will do anything as long as you tell me to do so ! She declared very determined in the way she was speaking her sudden surge of conviction was a little bit puzzling,but I didn''t comment on it and just told her my thanks in which she answered with "Of course" ending the conversation. Hestia on the side had a passive look on her face she seemed very conflicted with herself and didn''t say anything when I talked with christina only looking as if she wanted to punch herself or me in specific. Anyways both me and hestia were feeling a bit hungry and quickly decided to get something to eat walking towards the kitchen were most of the girls were talking with each other,my entrance had pulled most of their attention which was met with small greetings and a lot of smiles coming my way which were mixed with warmth and gratitude. Elisabeth also once again stood behind the kitchen counter cooking something up noticing me she asked me what I wanted to eat in which I just her eggs would be enough,hestia on the other hand was very starved and ordered a lot of things which elisabeth was amazed about. At the table the girls weren''t hindered by me while they talked they slowly got used to it already and their current topic of conversation was also about the homicidal incidents that were happened the last few weeks there seems to be a lot new information about the case while I was gone mainly that the rhythm and time line these incidents were happened suddenly stopped with yesterday having no such strange murders anymore,in itself this didn''t really mean much,but it was still kind of a big deal since the time this would happen was always at the same day which was yesterday. I may have prevented it to be exposed publicly,but the guy was still dead when I arrived and I am pretty sure that this isn''t about to go away like this just because I took our a few people doesn''t mean that they are suddenly going to stop...at least thats the kind of feeling I got. Like this I quietly ate my breakfast while thinking about the matter and while I was doing so from the left side melony appeared... She still wore the even at home even though there was no sun inside still no was questioning her which was also a blessing in itself. -Outside there seems to be someone observing the building... Melony quietly said...her words were very quiet only letting me and hestia hear them...her words made me momentarily stop eating for a moment and look at her a with a surprised look on my face... Hestia also stopped stuffing bacon into her mouth and got up cleaning her mouth with a tissue walking the other way towards the first floor. -Did you see who it was ? Maybe its just an admirer ? I voiced right now just because someone is standing outside the building watching it didn''t mean that it was anything harmful well most of the time it does exactly mean that,but can''t I be a bit more optimistic myself ? Melony hearing my question didn''t seem all too sure for herself and just shrugged her shoulders. -I didn''t see the face,but I also watched that person for a while until I realized that they were observing us... The whole deal was pretty creepy not gonna lie listening to it my mind suddenly wandered towards yesterday and how we got home... -That werewolf it couldn''t be... I doubted myself also stopping to eat and going after hestia to see what was going on. ============================================================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 113 Worgen Price While going down stairs I noticed hestia standing next to the door leading to the shop area she was peeking out of it looking at someone,noticing my approach hestia waved her hand and pointed towards outside area... A bit puzzled I stood next to the door peeking out I looked through the window into the outside and there it was...that person who had been observing the building the whole time,he or she was standing inside the shadow of a alley way nothing much could be seen from this angle on top of that the person was wearing a hoodie that was hiding their face. -young master ? Hestia turned towards me with a questionable look there was also a glint of small annoyance which I could understand she probably wanted to know what to do next. Feeling her stare my thought process already came to conclusion lets ask our stalker themselves shall we ? -I be right back.. I said hestia hearing my words wanted to say something,but didn''t get to finish it since I already stopped time. -uhm...mister ! I was shocked for a moment...the voice was something sudden and not something I would expect when I stop time nonetheless I quickly calmed down knowing who it was. -Amy ? I asked turning around towards the white haired cute girl that was standing in front of me,she probably followed me here when I came down the other 2 aren''t with her. -Did you just stop time ? She asked innocently I smiled and nodded my head while kneeling down in front of her I had a small question inside my head only she could probably answer me. -When I stop time are you always non-affected by it ? For example yesterday was there a moment when time stopped suddenly ? I asked trying to figure out if what I do effects everything in the universe or only the things in a certain areas,the answer fortunately came quickly as she nodded her head towards me. -Yes,yesterday something similar happened I immediately believed that you did it mister,but don''t worry when it happened I didn''t move from my spot and waited until it finished ! She proudly like a child obviously would...I laughed for a moment seeing her like it was cute I hugged her which caught the girls off guard. -You can call me brother if you want I don''t mind mister sounds a bit stiff after all we live in the same house...don''t you think ? My sudden question made amy surprised she got shy at the that moment and nodded her head looking down a wryly smile appeared on her face she seemed happy which made me happy too. -yes...brother... I patted her head feeling satisfied and then told her that she should go back to her other two sisters and wait until I finish what I wanted to do. -unn...bro...brother are you going to go again ? She asked a bit worried I didn''t really answer her and just gave her a gentle smile patting her head and walking away towards the shopping area. -It won''t be long.. I said quickly leaving the shop and walking across the street towards the dark alley way and also the person creepy person who stood on the side getting closer I could see the persons eyes gleaming a light brown color. Standing behind that person I immediately started time again a small amount of stamina was derived from me,but nothing much and as time came back again so came the sound I switched my ability and locked the time of my body to become invisible to all senses. Looking at the person that stood beside me in the alley way I smiled and stepped closer not too far from their head I asked. -What are you looking at ? -WAH! The person cried out startled he didn''t immediately jump forward on I didn''t let him grabbing him from the collar I pulled him so he would catch attention pulling him further into the alley way and staring at him as he laid on his back... The pull also loosened the hoodie,looking at him now revealing a youth with brown hair and brown eyes he was startled and slightly scared while looking at me my golden eyes directly stared into him as I tried to sense what he was and without a doubt this boy was the werewolf that followed us. -I am asking you what are you looking at...is it interesting ? I asked my voice was slightly cold the boy in front of me didn''t seem to recognize who I was as his confusion was going off a flash of anger crossed his eyes as he looked at me. -What fuck are you doing weirdo where did you even come from !? The boy yelled in a irritated manner he stood up again shaking off the dirt on his clothing while staring at me intently he was confused and angered at the same time he didn''t feel my presence when I sneaked up on him he would have noticed me if I was a normal human which I wasn''t,but currently it didn''t seem like he had any of these thoughts running through his head. -Get the hell out of here freak before I rip you a new one... The youth growled at me with a glint of fury running through his eyes promising me what he had just said,but I was unfazed and continued talking. -Big words for someone who is watching a building for so long looking as if he is about to go steal from it... The youth was wide eyed for a moment,but narrowed his eyes again looking at me a bit angrier. -You calling me a burglar ?! you punk ! I laughed. -What else do you think I am imply mongrel ? My answer once again made the youth angry as he gripped his hand into a fist looking at me in a threatening manner he spoke again now in a very cold manner,he seemed to be trying to calm himself not to lose himself specifically. -Okay,lets do this again listen here asshole I don''t know who you are and you don''t know who I am just go away and do your business and let me do mine we will part our ways and no,one needs to get hurt... He spoke trying to threaten me with his petty words listening to him my eyes flashed a golden light it surprised the youth momentarily as he only now seemed to have noticed my weird eye color. -Actually that is my line and I advise you to go away now or... The youth shook his head for a moment he was tranced by my weird eye color and looked at me almost mocking hearing my threat. -Or what ? I smiled again the smile surprisingly startled the youth for a bit. -Or I am going to respectfully tell you to piss off.. The boy made a gesture as if he was contemplating a clear look of contempt and anger rose in his eyes as he answered me in a laughing manner as ferociousness rose in his eyes showing me clear intent. -I have a better idea how about this... Interjecting his words the youth jumped forward crossing our space in a instant he raised his fist high aiming towards my lower kidney he had a arrogant smile on his face while aiming at me and just as he looked up to see my expression expecting shock and surprise,he instead saw a blank look which startled him,but didn''t stop him from attacking. My eyes flashed again with a golden color my ability activated and it was a also a newish kind of ability that I had learned from chronos I didn''t have the chance to use it last time,but now it was a pretty good opportunity. Slowing time and stopping time would without a doubt win you a fight,but those actions take way too much stamina chronos in the past had a lot of problems with control his power consumption he had trained himself to sustain the ability longer,but it was still not enough thats why he invented another time technique. Time Lag. As the fist came right towards my kidney time suddenly stopped without my consent moving a step forward I pushed the youths fist away as if I was deflecting it and pointing it towards the wall instead charging my own fist I directly punched the youth two times and as I did so time suddenly started moving again. (Boom!) The sound of a small impact could be heard as the youth hit the wall heavily the strength was big cracking the concrete wall slightly dust and small amounts of crumbling stone appeared the youth was also on his butt,there was a small amount of blood coming out of his nose he felt a very heavy stinging pain as he looked at me his contouring disbelieve and pure shock. -Who..who are?! no,what are you ?! The boy asked almost yelling he shivered slightly not because of fear,but because of pain looking at him right now you could see his nose broken swollen too. I came down in front of him with a blank expression on my face. -Once again that is my line... At this very moment small amounts of flames started to come from behind me hestia was already at the place she wasn''t worried or anything,but when she heard the loud impact she immediately came over to check was going on only to discover me and the boy in front of her one was bleeding the other one was not. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. The boy was momentarily shocked by hestia not just because of her flames,but also because of her beauty feeling that we were going off topic I tapped his head which got his attention pretty fast. -Lets start again who are you and what are you doing here ? The boy looked at me not understand what I was talking about for a moment too overwhelmed with the things that were going on right now,hestia got annoyed her flames got a bit more violent I was worried if someone would suddenly pop up and see all of this so I stared at the boy again and told him fairly. -You better answer quickly because the woman behind me is not as tame as I am... The warning made the boy quickly pale as he looked towards the flaming hestia horror flashing his eyes as he realized that the flaming woman he sat in front of was definitely not his opponent...the way she looked at him was as if she was looking at a piece of garbage only to be burned up in her endless flames of agony.. -I talk I talk ! Just please hold her ! The boy yelled sweating furiously because of the flames it made me smile. -alright lets introduce ourself first shall we ? The boy nodded furiously up and down. ================================================ -So you watched us because you thought that we were connected to the homocide incidents for the last few weeks...am I correct ? I asked looking at the boy with a even look on my face,he sighed and just nodded his head a bit lost for words. The boys name was Worgen Price he is a werewolf a member of the local pack in california his father is the current alpha of the pack and right now it didn''t seem to look good for the pack,the reason for that is because of the homicidal incidents that were happening for the last few weeks the first time wasn''t anything that made them suspicious later on the second or the third time around the supernatural community in the city believed it to be a werewolf gone rogue kind of incident because of its nature,but the werewolves had already concluded it wasn''t a member of their pack nor did it seem to be a werewolf which seemed to have calmed down a lot of people at first,but later on things started to get strange. The incidents started to happen more often even though the werewolf pack had already proven countless times that they weren''t responsible for it,they still were looked at with distrust by the community no,one could figure out what was going on business for the pack seemed to have turned on the hard side too since partners were starting to get scared for no reason,Worgens father is a lawyer he is the president of a law firm he mainly manages supernatural cases and also human cases at times with his pack members,the majority of his clients are from the supernatural community and because of the incidents their business is starting to go rough. The reason worgen had followed me and the others is because he had seen me enter the same restroom with the demons that he was tailing for days he didn''t see my face he only seemed to have seen lerajes thats why he didn''t recognize me at first when we met. Anyways after both me and leraje entered the restroom he saw melony go into the restroom too even though she was a woman which confused him even more and made him suspicious,soon after 10 minutes or so all 3 of us came out,but without the other 2 demons that he was following we talked for a few minutes and left with the chance presenting itself worgen quickly entered the restroom to see if anyone was inside just to realize that there was no one even though he had seen the 2 demons walk inside,but only 3 people came out. It troubled worgen a lot he didn''t know what to do and it seemed like these 2 demons were the only lead he had afterwards he decided to follow his gut feeling and tail us instead by following melony''s smell he had been observing the build here since yesterday,but no one was coming out until now of course leading to the current situation he was in. -Why are you doing this alone ? Why didn''t you tell your pack members ? your father ? I asked worgen froze for a moment feeling slightly awkward he answered me. -Its..its just that lately I have causing a lot of trouble to the family i''ve been doing this for more then a month and had made a lot of false accusations sometimes my father had heard of these incidents before and told me to not mess with that business again and I fear that if he hears that I am still doing this he will lock me up inside of my room...asking the others in pack for help isn''t going to happen I would also look like a wimp in front of everyone... His last answer was a bit confusing to me worgen caught my look and quickly explained. -You won''t understand it...its a pack thing really... He said looking as if it was really hard for him to explain..I simply nodded to him and put my head down thinking about the current situation. Worgen obviously never mend any harm he seemed to be distressed and nervous his lack of temper also seems to be because of this case that is plaguing him. -If I may ask already...who are you ? It doesn''t seem like you are the people who are doing this because if you were you would have killed me to shut me... Worgen spoke his deduction was surprising to me,but having him understand was convenient to me since we really weren''t connected to the case. -yes,I forgot I should introduce myself my name is Dawn timer i am 15 years old the woman standing behind me is hestia my partner Worgen was a bit wide eyed for a moment looking at me. -You are the same age as me...wow your really powerful...haha I didn''t even see your hit coming or how you deflected my own hit... Worgen said with a shy tone smiling comically I also smiled seeing him like this,worgen wasn''t really a bad kid he was just tired it seems in the earlier attack he tried a lot to calm himself and not let his anger overrun him the strength he pulled off while trying to hit me though was a bit overkill if I would have been a normal human it would have injured me heavily,but at the same time I am also to blame really I provoked him after all. -Hestia... I asked pointing my head towards the injured worgen,the pain in his his nose still lingered he was healing rapidly I could see that from his hand the tissues were healing themselves to the point it was already visible,but the nose was a bit too much having him go with something like this would arise some questions. Hestia knew what I wanted her to do she was slightly unwilling since she knew that the guy tried to hit me hard,but still she came forward and raised her hand to heal worgen. Seeing hestia approach worgen flinched scared for a moment he still remembers the earlier image he had a violent flaming image at that... -Don''t worry she isn''t going to do anything she is just going to look at your nose and try to cure it don''t worry I assured hearing my words worgen was a bit unsure,but because he knew that we could have just killed him any moment now,he decided to trust us a bit more staying still and waiting for hestia do her job. Small flames came out of her palm that in front of worgens nose,worgen was startled immediately,he looked at me anxiously,but I just nodded to him which he understood as everything was alright,he still felt nervous and then he was surprised. The golden orange flames that were coming off her hand seemed to make the pain go away it clearly showed in worgens expression and also very visibly from the side I could see the swollen and bleeding part of his nose going back to the original undamaged part. After it was done worgen touched his nose and realized that it was healed he wanted to thank hestia only to realize that she had already turned around walking towards my side,it embarrassed him for a bit as the words were stuck inside his throat and in the end he decided that he should refrain. -How about we talk while walking you and I could help each other really... Worgen was surprised hearing my offer he listened and asked in a suspicious manner. -Sure,but what do you want ? I smiled and said. -do you know of any school in the area ? ================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 113.5 Intuition ==============Joanna Senjin''s P.O.V============== (Tap Tap Tap) -It can''t be.... I denied it tapping onto wooden table as my troubling thoughts started running through my head. I opened my eyes,looking up towards the window I saw the refreshing ray of sun light going through giving me some warmth,I looked down again it was already the fifth or sixth time I was doing the exact same thing looking at my aquamarine ring and while doing so doubt would always start nagging my mind endlessly with a single question. -But,what if it is true ? It had been a single night since the incident that had occurred on my sons birthday that day a lot of things happened things that I was always prepared for and had seen coming from a mile away things that I thought wouldn''t disturb me or make me question something keeping my up at night,but I was wrong... -Is he really my son ? The question continued to nag on me as I stared into the aquamarine ring,it was a ring that my mother gave to me when she passed away it was a ring that my father had given her as a promise that they would reunite some day a promise that my father couldn''t keep,but something my mother kept dear to herself and then passed onto me telling me that family was the most important thing in the world nothing else mattered and in her dying breath I took those words to heart and lived my life thinking about these words,the ring without a doubt was magical my mother was a "Witch" not a sorcerers,but a woman that controls the powers of the dark and studies witchcraft which is a combination of science and chemistry in itself. The ring was made by my also late father a warlock he had enchanted the ring through his own soul and made it so that it would always detect his own bloodline through a bright shine that would reveal itself on the ring,since the day my mother passed away I never once wore the ring nor did I ever tell anyone of its ability I kept it safe all these years and in one night I decided to just simply wear it just because of the nostalgia and also because I felt that I had already established everything that my mother and father would have been proud of,but then again I never expect for the ring to light up that night...not for a member of my family,but for a stranger another boy who I had barely known,but was slowly getting my attention towards because of my husband my daughter and my personal reasons.. Who is he ? I wondered my brains clashing on themselves,I knew that the ring wasn''t defect even after all these years it would never break,get old or jam something like this doesn''t exist for a magical item especially for one that was forged through soul magic and on the topic I already tested it just to be sure holding the hands of my family I had seen the shine like the one the boy had...dawn was his name...and puzzling enough there was another issue.. -My son...is he my real son ? My mind immediately rejected that idea,without a doubt joseph senjin is my son I watched over him and grew him up to this day blood or not that didn''t matter he was my son and that would never change even if he wasn''t biologically so...as the ring didn''t shine when I held hands with him. I took a deep breath cupping my hands onto my head I stared down again the cup of milk tea that was in front of me was becoming mild warm the sweet smell of the tea lingered making me dazed for a moment. -lady joanna your husband has returned.. I snapped out of my thoughts as I heard henry talk to me...his presence was a surprise to me,but I caught myself and smiled turning towards him. -Yes,thank you I don''t think I need anything.. Henry smiled politely nodding his head and opening the door to leave the room.I turned back to my ring staring at it still my mind couldn''t let this topic go away...I needed to know for sure.. Determined I stood up from my seat I needed to understand,I knew that something in this case was incredibly wrong and I was scared nonetheless scared that my real son for all these years was never by my side scared that anything might have happened.. -Dawn...Time.. I muttered engraving the name into my mind temporarily while searching for my husband. ================A few minutes later================ -Dad we have to get that boy on our side... The moment I was about enter the dinning room I saw both quinn and my husband aiden sitting on their opposite ends of the table talking to each other quinn''s sudden words pulled my immediate attention as I watched both of these talking to each other. Aiden was a bit troubled for the last few days he seemed to be slightly tired,he didn''t tell me what the problem was just yet so I didn''t ask. -Even if you say that,dawn seems to be determined staying where he is,steward must have done something to keep him by his side permanently something that the boy feels indebted to we can''t bribe such a person quinn I have seen these kinds of people and personally speaking I am quiet surprised...he is very young talented and reliable at that too it seems steward even trusts him to protect their future heir which is pretty new to me... Hearing their conversation I grew increasingly curious of what they were talking about I leaned closer to the door trying to listen onto them,I peeked my eyes through the slit of the door and saw quinn making a sour expression while eating. Quinn didn''t say any further,but as she was eating chewing her steak she suddenly got up from her seat and stared towards her father,it looked as if a idea had popped up inside of her when she finally spoke. -How about we borrow him ? Hearing these words both me and aiden made the exact same expression which was surprise. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. -How ? and why would we do that ? Even if we borrow him I don''t think he will come to our side... Aiden said doubtfully sipping his coffee,but quinn continued. -Even if so it is worth the try forcing him is a no go and bribing him also doesn''t seem to be an option going to him openly and trying to win him over is also too slow so we need to have him around instead binding him to this place like steward did ! My face turned slightly doubtful hearing quinns suggestion,it was ambitious and it could maybe even work,but it could also very well be a waste of time even though I was thinking like this in the back of my head I also thought that the idea should be considered it would be a perfect chance for me verify somethings... -Alright,then tell me how am I supposed to do that ? Quinn smiled again. -I remember that you once said that steward owed you one how about you ask him and see if he agrees to it ? From what I know steward is a very honorable man he always holds his word everyone In the community knows it and its also a reason why most of the people respect such a person like steward it is already bad enough that he works at the greenwood house,but if dawn also becomes their asset in the future things will get problematic the power may also even shift from the position the things dawn can do are very mysterious coupled with the fact that there are another two powerful individuals that follow him around makes him worth the try,on top of that there is another thing that is highly intriguing about him... Aiden raised his eyebrows for a moment I knew that the he was really thinking about the idea telling quinn to continue with his hand gesture. -Yesterday when the party was over I decided to look closer into dawn timer the result was pretty obvious,but also very weird since what they reports say about him are very vague on top of that it makes him look like he is pretty ordinary which we already established him not to be,anyways seeing the report I immediately knew that it had to be fake I traced it down from where the information came,but I couldn''t find the one who had made the info making me believe that it was the greenwood family who had forged the identity of dawn... My heart skipped a beat. -Even if they forged the identity it doesn''t mean we can''t find anything about him... Aiden commented now very interested it seemed,quinn in returned nodded her head,but her expression told me that there was a problem. -You see what father is saying is right,there is no such person who is that clean enough to erase or hide himself without leaving any trace,but the problem here is that...dawn can''t be found anywhere this person doesn''t seem to exist... -... -... There was a small moment of silence embracing the whole room both aiden and I were momentarily lost for words... -Maybe he came from a different plane ?No...wait that is also not possible is it ? -Yes,its true I also considered that option,but it isn''t possible for such thing to happen last night I checked dawn with my own magic pulse and discovered that he doesn''t have a single shred of magic inside of him the other plans are bountiful with magic it is clearly impossible for a child with not a single shred of magic to be born in such a place it proofs that dawn was indeed born on earth at least in this plane of existence where humans can be born with zero amount of magic power,but if so then there would be at least a small trace of him like for say his birth certificate or what he did the last 15 years it can''t be that he was inside a box for 15 years and just like that decided to come out its just too ridiculous to be true... Quinn said finishing her thoughts on the matter and sitting down waiting for aiden to respond his look seemed to be very conflicted and also confused my body tingled for a bit I felt impatient and I could see that aiden was leaning onto dismissing this matter... I couldn''t let go... -Hun ? How about it try at least before you do anything it seems to be a very good plan its not like there is any other choice ? My sudden entrance shocked both quinn and aiden,but hearing my words quinn immediately smiled seeing me jump on her side aiden still looked a bit hesitant,but sighed in the end. -Alright...I try to arrange it,but I can''t promise anything and remember I am doing this for the family... -Yesss... Quinn squealed happily in her seat aiden just sighed and stood up from his table walking away I kissed him on his cheek which he appreciated before he left the both of us inside the dining room. -Mom ! I Love you so much I love you I love you I love you...thanks for jumping in I didn''t think that dad would agree at first ! Quinn smiled hugging me from behind I smiled and just hugged her back...I already knew why quinn was doing this she of course wanted to be the next head of the family thats why she worked very hard from day and night trying to impress aiden this matter was also something that benefited the family and quinn was probably trying to get dawn on her side so she would have better odds on when it would be decided on who would become the next house head. -Its okay,but remember young woman be moderate if the boy do comes here be a bit more secretive I don''t want you scare him away... Quinn snorted hearing my words which made me laugh for a moment as both of us stood like this hugging one another... -I need to wait I guess... I muttered feeling increasingly anxious in my heart. =============================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 114 The One Who Owes ================Steward''s P.O.V================== I sat in my officer looking through the different files that were labeled "Experimental" the research department today had put out the results of the newly made spells they had also discovered another law of magic in the mids of creating a spell which they called "Fastening" the theory to this law was currently in my hands it was a very interesting read and something rare not anyone could get. Such discoveries were very precious which could shape the magic community to another different direction since today only 19 different laws of magic existed with this there would 20 and another path to explore... (Ring Ring Ring) My phone suddenly rang I felt puzzled by the sudden call recalling that no one should be calling me right now...I placed the file back on the table and looked at my phone to see who it was...aiden ? It had been half a day since that incident happened on their party I was almost killed that day,but that weird flute playing fey luckily dawn saved me getting the situation back under control even now my mind would always go back towards the connection between aiden and dawn both of which don''t even seem to recognize each other,it was also not my case to get involved or tell anyone the madam had already taken away the order to investigate dawn making me refrain from telling her what I dug up. Why was he calling me ? I wondered I didn''t seem to have any arrangements with him in particular so why would he need to tell me something in person ? -Hello ? I answered the phone. -Ah yes...steward how are you ? -... A small silence enveloped both of us over the phone as I tried to process what he wanted from me. -Get to the point aiden you know very well that I don''t like talking around the bush.. -ahahah Aiden replied with a laughter I leaned onto my chair again fixing my glove for a moment feeling a small loose end to it aiden coughed on the other end of the phone as he started speaking. -Right...anyways steward you remember the favor you owe me right? -I am going to be upfront too if it has anything to do with the family then I can''t do anything... -Oh yes,I am clear of that I actually wanted to ask you something concerning you more precisely the temporary apprentice you took in under your wing... My mind started to race again as I asked unsure about myself. -Dawn ? -yes,him...I had asked a few people and discovered that he actually isn''t officially a man that belongs to your family it seems like you did a deal with him official said he works under you for a set amount of time...so my favor is can you let me borrow that lad... -... Another round of silence enveloped us as I calmly considered what he just said...it was true that dawn was never a personal that worked with the family he is a hired hand legally working under me and following my orders on work hours,but at the same time he is also a free individual and personally speaking I was expecting him to join the family at some point I already told markus about the lads potential and his mysterious powers he seemed very tempted,by such extraordinary asset and wanted me to rope him into the family no matter what I originally planned on having him build a small relationship with cecilia to make him stay on his own instead of convincing him,but now that aiden had also seen the lads potential it may turn into a competition of who can pull the lads attention... From the way aiden is speaking I could discern that he isn''t in the slightest bit aware that Dawn is actually his son,if I let dawn get borrowed by him there might be a possibility that both of them would somehow figure it out on their own since dawns identity for now is forged by me aiden must have already seen through it and also not be able to see the lads identity since the only thing I could ever dig up is his connection between aiden himself and nothing else. -What is it ? You can''t do it after all can you ? Aiden said almost mocking me and my honor it felt as if he was piercing me with it not something I would ordinarily tolerate,but aiden was also a friend from the past he knew my character and I really did him owe him life after all... -Its not that I can''t do it its that I can''t decided for person himself after all he is a freeman he may as well as rip the contract apart whenever he wants to he is not my belonging after all... -ahh...yes thats true alright then let me rephrase it instead...can you convince dawn to work for us temporarily... -How long -At least half a year... I took in a deep breath he was a stubborn man that I knew he would try with everything that was possible thats why he rephrased the "Order" into "Convince" they may have different meanings,but the result would be same with different means...I sighed. -Alright I try,but remember its his decision not mine... -yes,I understand of course thank you steward I knew that I could rely on you... Aiden said with a pleasant tone of his hanging up the phone leaving me inside the quiet room with my own thoughts. -The madam won''t like this to the least.... ================Dawn''s P.O.V================= -Not,gonna lie at first I thought that it was you who wanted to go to a school... Worgen said glancing the 3 three little girls bellow me,I simply smiled at him just nodding my head. -brother are we close yet ?! Amy asked cheerfully from my other side hugging onto my arm while we walked,sarah also looked at me,curious about the question and behind me was stella too who was embracing my waist from behind....I was very much surrounded while hestia,angela and christina were walking behind us. -I am not sure really you should ask our tour leader for that... I said patting her head amy understood my words and turned her cute face towards worgen. -Mister tour leader are we close yet ? Amy was very adorable she was a bit shy since the person who she was talked with was a complete stranger worgen also suddenly got a bit red on his cheeks and quickly answered. -yeah...we are close we just need to turn around that corner and we will directly see fenley elementary school... His shy attitude had me honestly caught of guard,but I smiled nonetheless knowing very well that it is hard to keep from smiling in front of someone like amy,worgen saw my smile and simply looked at me a bit bitter. -What ? what are you smiling at? I laughed. -Nothing... I said making worgen even more embarrassed then before he also decided to look away hiding his red face,christina and angela giggled from the side seeing this exchange hestia also couldn''t help,but smiling. The reason we were outside with the girls lead by worgen was because I asked worgen to act as a tour guide to a proper school in this city for the two girls to attend,angela also needed to enroll to a proper school the one worgen recommended was the Fenley Highschool which had both elementary,middle and up to highschool level of education in 3 separate buildings,I wanted to see if it was any good or not before we would meet the principle of course. Like this we turned around the corner and sure enough the school building was in sight,the walk from our house towards here was 10 or 15 minutes so it was relatively close by the school in itself was also very impressive having 3 different buildings each designed for their own educational grade it almost looked like a private school to me,I even asked worgen about the matter and he said that the school was quiet ancient it had undergone more then a few remodels and repairs so its no wonder it looks so extravagant the staff and students are also numerous and security around this place was tight enough for a few guardians to stand at place and watch if anything would happen. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Currently there weren''t really many students present because it was the weekend there were some students who were participating in club activities such as sports and music classes,but other then that it was pretty empty. -The principle should be still in his office though,but before that you said that you wanted to check the area right ? Worgen asked I was slightly dazed looking at the school area and almost didn''t hear what he said. -ehh..yes,but I think that we already decided... I said looking at the girls that were staring at the school with sparkling eyes angela was also very excited about the prospect of going to school,she probably doesn''t need to really,but getting some social experience was good for her. Either way we checked out the school just to have a look around the place the inside was pretty as it was outside the hallways were vast and clean with numerous lockers on the walls. Hestia seemed to be quite curious about this building christina didn''t seem to be really astound or anything since this was normal for her while the other girls simply sparkled with this display in front of them... -Whats that room ! Sarah asked walking towards a classroom no,wait there were multiple glass containers inside and cookers too...was this maybe ? -Oh its the chemistry room Ms.Warden is responsible for this one her lectures are a bit boring,but because we often get to do things personally it is also a bit exciting Worgen explained to sarah,stella hearing the explanation quickly came to my side and shook my hand looking at me smiling. I smiled back and patted her head I put my eyes back towards the chemistry room in particular the room had a lot of equipment the periodic table of elements and other few materials stowed away in a cabinet the little chemist inside of me shook for a moment with curiosity and longing,but I held it back and instead turned towards worgen... -Young master ? Hestia called faintly she saw the sad look in my eyes probably and got worried it was good that no,one really heard her not even worgen seemed to have heard what she said showing that she was indeed careful. I simply shook my head towards her showing her that it was okay...school wasn''t for people like me since it wouldn''t benefit me to the least what I needed to do is simply work and earn my share. Hestia stopped and simply sighed to herself nodding her head and going back to her original posture. -Worgen how about we find that principle ? I think we had seen enough Worgen had seen my and hestia''s exchange even though he didn''t hear it he did see it making him slightly confused,but he didn''t care anymore and just nodded his head. -Yeah follow me its upstairs on the third floor... Just as we were about to go after worgen my phone suddenly rang...I looked at the caller...it was steward. -Sorry you can go ahead of me I need to take this... Worgen didn''t mind and christina knew what she had to do nodding towards me with a determined look on her face making them go ahead us,stella decided to follow them for a bit and hestia didn''t leave me and just stood beside me. -I thought that you were free today ? Hestia commented eyeing the phone that I was holding in my hand,I didn''t say anything and just answered the phone. -Hello ? -Dawn ? Steward asked his sudden call was a surprise,but I didn''t mind and just answered. -yes,is anything the matter ? Steward on the other end of the phone clearly seemed to hesitate for a moment until he finally spoke again. -The senjin family just called they seem to be loose on personal and asked the greenwood house for some small support because I am the one who manages such things as personal in the house I wanted to ask you if you could go to the senjin house temporarily and work for them for a bit... I was a bit lost for words for a few moments hestia also raised her eyebrows towards what steward said clearly as suspicious as I was... -Do I have to ? Steward got silent again. -No,not really its for you to decide I can always call on someone else its just that out of all people i judged you to be the most suitable one on top of that you don''t have to worry about the pay it will be raised two folds if you accept the offer... Twofolds ? Stewards offer was quiet tempting,but at the same time I couldn''t,but feel as if he was doing this for something else meaning that the senjin house had something to do with this...why would they do that...and why was steward helping them ? He wouldn''t be a traitor or something like that I was sure of it since he worked the most in this family his loyalty wasn''t something that can be bought....yes,precisely because of that which makes me wonder. I was also not even sure what to say,but in the back of my head I could imagine a furious cecilia for some reason being angry at me or steward for doing something like this I also glanced at hestia to see her response to this,seeing my stare she simply shrugged her shoulders on top of that it made me remember the last encounter we had with lady quinn these two wouldn''t get along,but hestia was going to be tame...at least in my presence of course. -Are my arrangements going to change through this ? -No,you have the exact same freedom and rules that were set with the original agreement we had,you aren''t changing sides you are simply working temporarily for another family the original contract still holds true the time limit also won''t change nor will you do extra work... -How about cecilia who will guard her in my absence ? -I will do it personally you won''t have to worry originally guarding her was my job seeing that you will only be away for 6 months it won''t be long. I sighed...steward was making it hard for me to decide really,I owed him a lot and he probably even knows that. -What does cecilia think about this ? -She doesn''t have a saying in this since you aren''t a official guard of our family and just a hired hand she can''t order you to stay that responsibility goes to me the person who had hired you of course... I shut my eyes for a moment...It wasn''t that the money was tempting no,it was just that steward seemed to be relying on me for something maybe if I do this both of us would be on the straight again I could also a lot more by doing this job there was simply no harm to it should I say ? -Alright I accept the job...when do I begin.. Steward got quiet again it seemed like he was thinking on the other end of the phone. -Tomorrow at 7:00 AM meet me at the academy in the transporation hall... -Roger that... I was about to hang up. -And dawn... I was a bit surprised hearing his voice again. -Yes sir ? -Thank you With those words steward hung up the phone. ============================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 115 Play Low When steward hung up the phone I put it back into my pocket and thought deeply about the strange transfer hestia was also very suspicious about it,but didn''t say anything since neither of us had any idea why steward or the senjin family possible wanted from me. -They most likely want to rope you into their family.. I raised my eyebrow for a moment looking at her with a smile on my face,it wasn''t that I didn''t believe her it was just that it was hard to believe since these major families must have some really big powerhouses and also very influential people on their sides,what could they possibly gain from me ? A nobody who may be a bit more powerful then he looks to be. Hestia caught my look and smiled she got closer for a bit shoving me back onto the lockers her sweet scent was eroding my nostrils and her hungry glare showed me that she seemed in the mood to play around. -Well I can''t blame them really if I was them I would have taken someone like you...but remember you are mine understand ? Her acting was really top notch making me almost believe that she was really threatening me,but I knew that she was just playing no,one was around us so she took the opportunity to have a little bit of fun I also felt a bit cheeky and got closer kissing her on the lips I started taking her in my arms stroking her body without restraint and playing with her lips nibbling on them,hestia was immediately bought her hand was touching a very inappropriate area,but she didn''t go too far just yet for it to be problematic of course. -I know I know now stop being so grumpy I still have a lot of things to do.. Hestia still held onto me staring into my eyes with a amusing look in her eyes as she spoke. -Hey I also work don''t I ? When am I going to get my payment ? Didn''t you say that I was your guard how about a reward... I giggled kissing her some more to keep her content which made her go quiet for a bit as she enjoyed some of the small fun we just had. Time was as if it had just flown away both me and hestia were too busy with each other almost forgetting about the others until hestia reminded me who was coming towards us making us quickly part with each other,worgen and the others soon came back with the girls smiling excitedly amy and sarah quickly ran forward towards me with the good news. -We are going to attend school tomorrow ! They said hearing their words I smiled and congratulated them christina put me into the details on how the meeting occurred which had gone without any problems the principle seemed to be mainly charmed by the beautiful christina and didn''t ask many questions submitting the girls into the school under her name as the guardian,angela was also going to attend the 10th year the same year as worgen. Feeling that we had finished doing our task I turned towards christina and said. -Get the girls back home,if you can,please prepare them for tomorrow,I will come back later today Christina nodded towards me with a determined look on her face worgen looked a bit confused and astound for a moment seeing such interaction as if I was ordering her around,he didn''t really comment on it and just watched the girls turn back and go towards the exit towards home. -Alright I did what you asked how about you help me now ? Worgen spoke his eyes narrowed looking towards me,I simply nodded my head and then proceeded telling him about what happened inside the bathroom or in the dimensional pocket of a bathroom that was. I of course avoided telling him about killing the demons only telling him that I found the necklace and the badge from the broken brother hood laying next to the victim I acted as if I didn''t know what the badge meant really I told him that the only reason I got inside the bathroom was because I found it suspicious for the demons to go inside together,where they had gone in the end was a mystery worgen had to figure out himself which he probably won''t. Throughout this conversation worgen asked multiple questions his deduction skills were frighteningly good fortunately for me I didn''t give him any weak points to stab on so he didn''t find any flaws in my story or an contradictions. While talking we walked through the entire school our talk ended when we reached the football field behind the school it was a really big and freshly green too the sun was up making it look very good. -Damn...this is getting even more confusing then at the start even though you told me so much I still can''t figure out anything that this stuff means... Worgen grumbled clearly frustrated about everything connected to this case,he held the silver pendant in his hand staring at it intently as if trying to get the answer out of it which isn''t far from the truth since I could see that the pendant or the "Resurrection" spell for the pendant is a key factor connected to the case,the demons obviously were doing this to try something. -Ehm..dawn if you don''t mind can I keep the necklace and the badge? Worgen asked with a troubled expression on his face,honestly saying I didn''t really mind all too much about it melony already looked through the pendant and told me what it did she also inspected it a bit further we already had all the knowledge residing in the pendant.The badge was also nothing I would miss it was my second badge really. -No,you can have it,but first of all can you tell me what are you going to do with those ? I was curious obviously.Hearing my question worgen smiled awkwardly and said. -I have a mage friend well she is an apprentice actually,but she is smart enough and I am sure that she can figure out this thing somehow and give me some results... Hestia and I exchanged glances for a moment it was a bit funny,but we didn''t say anything and just continued walking around the field,worgen was now obviously on the right track because of us ,would he able to use it or not,would depend on him,but at the same time I would like it if he doesn''t do anything. -Worgen do you understand that what you are investigating is very dangerous ? If someone for say the "Demons" figure out that you are close to their tail then they are most likely going to target you next are you sure that you want to do something like this ? My words seemed to have pierced something inside of worgen as she suddenly stopped moving looking down,his gaze showed me that he knew very well what he was doing his reason for investigating this didn''t seem to be connected towards a noble sacrifice or naive thinking. -Yes,there is another reason why I am... Just as he was about finish his words a sudden scream entered our ears.. All of us immediately turned our heads towards the sound where the scream came from worgen was wide eyed for a moment as he seemed to have realized or recognized whose scream it was. -Chelsie... Worgen muttered worried,he jumped forward with a feral look on his face running wildly towards the place the scream came from,hestia and I followed behind him the scream was not far away actually near the football field behind the high seats. -Hey what are you doing here ?! Worgen growled angrily while looking towards the small group of people that were gathered in one area behind the high seats most of them were guys who were wearing this schools jacket while there were another 3 girls 2 of which wore some kind of other uniform also belonging to this school with the emblem,on the ground you could see a girl with long blond hair and brown eyes she seemed to have been pushed down,by one of the guys as she looked up towards us particular at worgen with a pleading look in her eyes. My senses emerged and started analyzing these people...they were all werewolves surprisingly. -What ? This is the school why can''t we be here ? On the other hand didn''t you forget that we are the football team ? We get practice every weekend,I should be the one asking you what you do here instead... Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. One of the guys replied humorously the others started laughing and giggling because of that,worgen simply growled showing his canine teeth indicating that he wasn''t playing around. -Don''t fuck with me philip you know what I am asking you... Worgen spoke up again at this point everyone was already calm most of the people were even staring at me and hestia the girls were showing me some sparkling eyes while the guys were staring towards hestia without a reserve even that so called "Philip" was doing the same almost ignoring worgen because of hestia that was. -now,now didn''t your daddy say that you shouldn''t start fights anymore ? Rather then being all rough with us how about you introduce us your new friends ? I blinked for a moment looking at the black haired guy,laughing I waved my hand and said. -No,thank you I pass... -Me too I don''t wanna smell like a dog... The guys were immediately discouraged with hestia''s comment and the girls on the other hand a bit sad,but they laughed seeing the pained expression on the guys worgen also took the moment to step forward and try to pick up the girl who was laying on the ground. Philip seemed distracted for a moment he was obviously angered like the other guys,but didn''t show it and just as worgen was about to pick up the girl from the ground. Philip stepped on her back pushing her down at the dirt. -Hey what are you doing ?! Worgen roared now really angry he didn''t attack yet for some reason and instead glared at philip with a deathly glare who in returned just smiled deviously taunting worgen with his smile the force in his foot seemed to have gone stronger as he stepped on top of the girl even more. -So what ? what are you going to do woofy ? hit me ? come on here,I even lay it down for you my cheek,come on hit me if you dare... Philip taunted even more showing and laying down his cheek in front of worgen the others in his group continued laughing even more even holding onto their stomach and for a moment I believed that worgen wouldn''t think even twice to hit that bastard,but just as I was thinking like this I looked towards worgen...he wasn''t moving...he was obviously very angry at the moment his face red from anger or embarrassment his fists clenched almost drawing blood I could smell...but he wasn''t hitting. Hestia who stood by my side was as confused as I was we were basically outsiders to this interaction with no,one idea what was going on worgen for some reason couldn''t hit the bastard. -Hahaha your really something woofy you just like barge like this and shout what we are doing and when you get disrespected you don''t even hit back how low of you,you aren''t worth shit woofy....not even your dumb ass father of a alpha.. The last sentence was said very quietly everyone here was abnormal so it was without a doubt that worgen heard the insult which in turn sparked a incredible amount of rage in his eyes the hair on his body suddenly grew taller as did his body. The little group now looked a bit more paler then usually getting scared seeing worgen literally transform in front of them into a werewolf. I don''t know much about werewolves steward never mentions a lot about characteristics concerning these creatures he only confirms that they exist and ends the topic seeing a real werewolf in front of me turn was something very curious,but at the same time I could tell that the situation was getting out of hand feeling like this I stepped forward and got closer towards worgen. -Hey there... I called grabbing onto his bulging shoulder trying to calm him down,I didn''t expect at first for worgen to suddenly react,but he did raised his claw he tried to slash at me hestia saw the move and was about to jump forward and stop it,but she didn''t need to. Seeing the incoming claw I slowed down time and grabbed onto it and pushing it onto his back instead and shoving him forth onto the concrete wall his movement was slightly faster then any normal person even his strength,but I managed without a problem starting time again in a handlock position. -GRRRR Worgen growled even more trying to release himself from my grip the other teenwolves standing nearby looked a bit distracted and then confused when they turned their heads around to the other sides were they saw me lock worgen in place confused on how I could have moved so fast. -whatever problem you may have here buddy these guys don''t seem to be worth all that trouble isn''t it ? Worgen growled some more I could see a passing intelligent light flashing through his eyes for a moment he understood what I said,but was still unwilling to accept it,but in the end though he calmed down slightly. His body also stopped growing his clothing was ripped here and there because of his sudden growth as he slowly started to return to normal worgen. -I am okay now let me go Worgen spoke angrily I smiled seeing him back to normal philip and his little friends in turn couldn''t help,but feel slightly impressed by the way I handled it. With worgen back to normal I also proceeded to help another soul on the ground turning my body I looked towards philip my golden eyes seemed to have made him slightly perplexed,but h stood tall and arrogant his foot still positioned on top of the girl who was suffering every moment. -Step away... I spoke coldly,my sudden change of character made the teenwolves a bit more intimidated then I expected them to be philip was also a bit surprised,but didn''t move away and replied instead. -This is pack business stranger you aren''t involved go back to the hole you came from freak... He spat out trying to look tall and mighty,but I wasn''t in the mood to play tough I wanted him to play low instead. -And I am telling you and your goonies to step away if you want to see tomorrow... My threat was pointed towards everyone in this group making them change the way they looked at me which was feral they were slightly perplexed at first,but now that I offended everyone they were confident that they would win with their numbers philip even smiled and was about to reply again. -Mak....guhhh Before he even could finish what he was about to say philip was launched back heavily tumbling the dirty ground and crashing onto the concrete wall with a very pained expression on his face,he wasn''t going to stand up right now thats for sure. The other teenwolves didn''t expect this outcome they didn''t even see me touch philip which was understandable. This sudden turn of the tables made some of the wolves quiet perplexed they wanted me as if I was some dangerous lifeform keeping their distance with me they weren''t attack though they seem to know subconsciously that they weren''t my opponent maybe animal instincts ? I didn''t care either way and just picked up the girl from the ground offering her a hand,she obviously took it and got up dusting off her clothing while looking at me. -Thank you... She seemed to be quiet embarrassed of what just happened having no face to look at me she immediately moved to the side and walked towards worgen who started hugging each other. Feeling that the business was already concluded I turned around and was about to leave with the small group we had until someone called out to me. -Who are you ! I turned around looking towards the pained philip he was staring at me very angrily. -You don''t need to know that... I replied not giving any mind to these people and just walking away. =========================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 116 A Friend In Need Is A Friend Indeed Luckily while walking away the teenwolves didn''t follow us worgen supported that girl back towards the school entrance setting her on a lone bench,my senses already identified the girl to be a werewolf. -You didn''t need to interfere that was pack business... Worgen complained to me chelsie and hestia looked at him for a moment showing a stiff look on their faces. -What else did you think I was supposed to do ? I clearly saw that you weren''t going to hit him and on top of that you don''t decide who I am hitting and who I am not hitting.. Worgen growled like an animal once again both of us stared at each other with a challenging glare.In the end worgen calmed down finally and sighed,seeing him like this I smiled with triumph flashing through my lips. -Ehm...thank you for helping us just now,but what brother says is true that was indeed pack business outsiders have no right to interfere,but at the same time what you say is also true so we can''t stop you from doing what you like...come on bro... Chelsie said nudging her brother from the side trying to make him express gratitude which he replied with a simple grunt. I didn''t mind his attitude and simply laughed. -I think I had spent enough time here I need to go now it was nice to have met you two... I said about to part with these two until I noticed that chelsie had took the moment and grabbed onto my arm,the sudden approach made me a bit surprised and chelsie was also a bit embarrassed quickly letting go of me. -Before you leave can we exchange phone numbers ? Since you are bro''s friend and by the way what class do you attend I actually didn''t see you around the school... She said giving me a small sweet smile,hestia growled behind me to this display while worgen made a surprised expression followed by disgust. I smiled wryly and pulled out my phone. -I don''t attend school,I don''t mind exchanging numbers either with your brother that is... Chelsie took the cue and immediately pulled over worgen and pushed him towards me making him exchange numbers with me,he had that devious look in his eyes when he stared at me trying to figure out what I was doing,honestly saying I wasn''t really plotting anything I just thought that having worgens phone number could be nice,I don''t have many friends and worgen seems to be a guy I could get along with. -Goodbye ! Chelsie waved away smiling and like so we parted our ways.While walking home I still wondered what worgen was about to say before the sudden interruption whatever it may be,this case seems to be heavy on a lot of people who aren''t even involved. The line of thought only crossed me for a few seconds until finally diminishing into nothingness hestia and I also entered the house and as we got inside something unexpected happened. -Well hello there it was already time for you to arrive,honestly saying you really live in a small house did the greenwood family provide you with this ? My eyes got momentarily wide as I tried to identify the person that stood in front of me...it was quinn...what was she doing here ? As if she was reading my mind quinn started to approach me and hestia in confident large strides her posture and composure was top notch coupled with her appearance which was very beautiful she looked like a real empress to me her air was royal and graceful,but not enough to sway me. -Sorry that I had suddenly barged in like this,your subordinate had let me in a few minutes ago funnily I noticed that all of the personal here seem to be woman do you mind explaining me that ? Quinn asked me teasingly she was most probably probing me of any kind of weakness,but I held my own ground and simply coughed. -Lady quinn do you mind telling me first why you are here at my home ? Quinn narrowed her eyes she licked her red lips and replied to me,behind her I could see the three girls peeking out of the door and watching this interaction curiously,christina and was also there it seemed. I turned my attention back to quinn who was just about to speak. -What ? Did you not get the call ? -No,I did... I replied,I knew that I was going to work for them the next day,but I didn''t understand why she was here ? Quinn probably guessed the conclusion of this conversation and decided to skip on her own. -Well then its clear,the reason I came today was to check on my future bodyguard of course my father assigned you as my new protector so of course since we are going to spent a lot of time together I need to know about you some more,then why not start by visiting your home... She smiled through the end of her sentence showing a cute display in front of me if it was any normal men they probably discard the issue,but I wasn''t any normal man. -If so then I beg your pardon lady quinn I am thinking of leaving right now today is my weekend the agreement we had through master steward stated that I would work for you from tomorrow on,I don''t want to be rude or anything,but I have a lot of things to do that need my attention towards Quinns faced temporarily cracked for a moment she still smiled though and I could hear hestia snicker behind me. Quinn obviously wasn''t going to prolong this issue anymore she probably even expected something like this to happen thats why she stepped aside nodding her head. -I understand,honestly saying there was another reason why I came here today I wanted to give you this actually... Quinn said opening her purse and pulling out what seemed to be three silver rings with strange inscriptions on it,she gave it to me. -That ring is a identification ring used by the guardsmen in our house it allows you to enter our property safely without alerting anyone since you are going to work for from now I am expecting you to wear this ring at all times your subordinates included of course.. I nodded not saying a word,just acknowledging her of course and staring at the 3 rings. -Now then I shall take my leave...oh and by the way I hope you take care of me from tomorrow on dawn... She said bowing her down towards me with a friendly smile crossing her lips,I did the same and watched her leave as she opened the door and got outside. -I don''t like her,she wants something from you... Hestia commented from the side I gave her the silver ring which she took and stared at for a few moments finally putting it to the ring finger which I found a bit funny,to humor her I also put the ring into my own ring finger making hestia smile in return. -Doesn''t everyone ? I asked both literally and metaphorically while looking at the silver ring that I had put into my ring finger...things just change like this everyone wants something from anyone thats just how it works now. Finishing this conversation both me and hestia turned and walked towards the second floor the 4 peepers quickly ran up so they wouldn''t get caught,on the way I gave leraje the silver ring just in case if anything would happen that would need his presence,I didn''t want any demon exorcise happen up in here if he suddenly appears out of nowhere and we don''t have a proper explanation. Stolen novel; please report. Time was key we spent some good amount of time having the girls set up to school today just as agreed I needed to visit sera to have her implant the artificial eye to amy currently christina had set up a powerful glamor to amy making her look like a very normal girl with both eyes intact no,one would notice even if they touched her eye patch they just think they were touching some soft skin beneath the eyes the effectivity of the spell seemed to be very strong worgen was obviously fooled by it,but that didn''t really say anything in my perspective the glamour doesn''t seem to work at all,I can still see the eye patch present. -Amy get yourself clothed alright ? We are going to go to a friend and help you get an eye how about it ? I said stroking the girls head she obviously liked it very much and only started talking after I finished stroking her. -uhnn..yes,brother ! The other two girls were in the kitchen at the time getting something to eat and on another topic today the supplies were supposed to arrive if I remember correctly,while I am gone christina would handle it and when I return I expect them to have gotten everything tomorrow steward would also give me the papers for the coffee/repair shop so things were actually going smoothly and settling in perfectly christina and the other woman can manage the rest,while I do my own work of course. Things were finally resolving themselves huh ? -Brother I am ready ! Someone spoke bellow me,I looked down and saw the charming amy hugging onto my waist,even this girl was growing on her own everyday the once scared little broken child was also smiling again which made my heart calm down even more. I will protect that smile I promise... I thought to myself stroking the girls hair and walking up the stairs towards the third floor where the transportation gate was located at. I operated it on my own and chose the location which was the academy using the transportation gate was really unpleasant,but I kept it in and embraced the bright light to my small suffering a bit more easier which it was not. -Wahh... Amy bellowed with a light of small amazement rushing through her eyes,even at weekends this place wasn''t just empty there were still a lot of things happened all around and the different kinds of individuals that came here were also amazing or different so to say... Hestia kept a sturdy grip to amy and made sure that she wouldn''t run off anywhere the way hestia handled the small amy made me look at her a bit more charmed for some reason,I didn''t expect a fiery woman like hestia to converse with children like this so smoothly I rather had the impression that she didn''t like kids,but it didn''t seem to be the case. Hestia of course had caught my look,but didn''t say anything and just continued to show off getting through the crowd of people and then through the island was very easy and not as problematic for some reason like last time sure the woman did give me a lot of eyes and the guys were ogling hestia non-stop,but they kept a certain amount of distance from us which was weird,neither me or hestia wore any masks so I expected something to happen,but it didn''t when I asked about hestia''s opinion she just showed my the ring she wore making me instantly realize how were looked right now... A woman a guy and a small child both of which are wearing rings on their ring finger...like a small family.. I felt slightly shy with this kind of public image,but I didn''t explain anything to anyone and just continued to move on hestia on the other hand seemed to be mightily proud of herself all the way until we got into the library were sera lived in. As we entered the building someone suddenly called out to me. -ahh...dawn I expected you here... The voice was familiar and as I turned to the left I saw verdath surprisingly today he wasn''t wearing his usual butler outfit rather he was wearing a black trench coat with blue jeans and black boots pretty normal to be honest since I thought that verdath was one of those people who only wear one particular outfit everyday like steward does which was his butler outfit. -Verdath you why...were you expecting me ? I asked a bit confused my sight also glanced towards the stairs up to the door that was closed shut as verdath spoke to me. -You and sera seemed to be good friends thats why I fully expected you to come here at some point,don''t bother going up and asking for her she isn''t at home currently...she left yesterday thats why she couldn''t come to the party... Having him remind me of the party I suddenly remembered that sera was supposed to attend that as well,but I forgot and as far as I remember I didn''t see her there she must have forgot our arrangement or she left urgently since I couldn''t imagine sera to be someone irresponsible. -Sera had family business and needed to attend a meeting with her family thats why she is busy really... Verdath said and immediately my mind thoughts turned upside down...something was incredibly fishy with the reason verdath told me why she was gone...sera didn''t have a family she said that they were gone eradicated by a dragon there shouldn''t be any other family she has right now...other then the dragons ? that should be wrong shouldn''t it ? I turned my eyes towards verdath a bit confused he saw the meaning to my stare and kept his eyes on me calmly as I asked. -Are you sure ? Did she say that herself ? Were did you hear it from actually ? I inquired,but verdath simply smiled which he only seemed to do when he was excited asking me instead. -Why do you care ? Aren''t you just here to get something fixed by her ? What right do you have to demand those questions out of me dawn ? -I am her friend and she is my friend thats why I have a right to ask you where or why she had gone... I said without hesitation getting slightly agitated by verdath who looked a bit surprised,but asked again. -Then if you are her so called "friend" what are you going to do if I tell you where she went ? Does it even matter... The way verdath was implying things made me awfully suspicious about him it sounded as if sera was in trouble which honestly worried me a bit...maybe that dragon came back for her ? I sucked in my breath and told him clearly. -If she is in any sort of trouble verdath then you are obligated to tell me about it... He continued staring at me his smile long since gone replaced with a blank look on his face and his eyes scanning me and my serious expression. Verdath sighed closing his eyes he started talking. -Alright then,if you really are her friend then did you know that she is also a empress ? =================================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 117 Good Luck -A empress ? What do you mean by that ? I asked slightly confused on where he was bringing this conversation,hearing my question verdath just shook his head with a small grin and answered. -If you don''t know what I am talking about and sera didn''t tell you then I have no right to expose other peoples secrets it seems like sera prefers to keep it a secret even though you two are friends... He said with a laughing tone almost mocking me,but I didn''t care he could say what he wanted to say see if I care about any nonsense he has to say to me. -Where is she ? I prompted feeling slightly agitated by this and his stupid way of speaking.Verdath raised his eyebrows for a few moments looking at me he calmed down very quickly and walked forward,hestia gripped her hand cautious of the dragon in front of us both amy and hestia didn''t speak a single line since coming inside just waiting for me to finish. -You still want to find her ? Alright then as you said you are her friend if you give me a good reason why you want to find her and what you would do if I tell you where she had gone then I speak,if those reasons don''t satisfy me I stay quiet,you understand ? Verdath,his demeanor was surprisingly changing to something very different it was as if he had acted the whole time and was only now showing his true colors... Either way I didn''t care and just nodded my head telling without a blinking an eye. -I admit I don''t know much about her she is only someone I had came to know recently,but she is also one of the only real friends I had made in my entire life I may not know what entitles me to such things as friends,but I do know as I friend we have to look out for each other if she is in trouble then I am willing to go and help her regardless of what it may be other then this I don''t know anything that could convince you... I answered honestly,looking at verdath''s expression I wasn''t sure what he was thinking inside his head and after a few seconds he sighed and rummaged through his pockets pulling out a triangular piece of something and giving it to me... -Your answer didn''t fully satisfy me really I was kinda expecting you to confess your love towards sera or say something like "I am the knight silver armor that protects thee banshee !" or something on those lines... He said smiling at me,hearing his response left me a bit speechless since I never expecting someone as blank faced as this guy to speak such cheesy words and with that kind of expression on his face...Anyways I shook my head and just looked at the triangular piece of something in my hand...it looked like a piece of a puzzle of something to me there were strange engravings on it and what seemed to be words of something written in a unknown language... -Don''t ask me what this is even I don''t know,but what I do know is that it will lead you to your desire this is only one of the many pieces you will need to find I suggest you search a potent mage and have him cast a Link spell on this piece to find the others... I stared at the piece some more and asked him. -Was this once a whole ? Or was this always a single piece ? Verdath looked a bit confused,it was understandable since my question must have seem very strange in his stand point,but he stood still considering it before answering. -Yeah at one time this was actually a whole piece or so I was told later a guy broke it so no,one could use it anymore for what it is used I have no idea nor does the guy I had taken it from know... A suddenly light of question rose up my head as I listened to his words feeling a bit puzzled. -If so why are you even giving me this ? -Ahh...yeah pretty dumb isn''t it ? Well I don''t know for myself this item was with me for years and honestly saying I alreadt forgot that I even possessed it,but I met you and heard your answer to my question I had this impulse...no,it was my dragon gut feeling that was telling me that I should give it to you...for your information dragon guts are better then that of a human and even now they never disappointed me thats why I am believe in myself that you somehow figure out what that is and get sera back... I blinked my eyes hearing his last statement. -Get her back ? Verdath also seemed to have realized that he slipped and quickly smiled tapping my shoulder and leaving the library fast paced. -I think my time is up dawn goodbye I hope you succeed ! The three of us watched verdath as he left through the entrance of the library making us all incredibly puzzled on what just happened here... I sighed...things were now starting to get incredibly complicated what do I do ? I stared into the triangular piece vedath just gave me I could feel my surroundings very clearly through my enhanced sense''s and knew that the library was mostly empty even the librarian was out nowhere to be seen thats why I took the moment and used my ability on the broken piece and rewind''ed its time...I wasn''t going to search for the pieces of course. With these thoughts the piece in my hand shined faintly with a golden luster hestia and amy were now fully concentrated on what I was doing,hestia was the most curious since she had yet to understand my power or what I do like leraje she also wanted to guess what I could do and what my power was thats why she took a very keen attention on the things I did,but as of yet both of them had to figure out what I did even at dinner hestia sometimes tries to guess what I can do leraje on the other hand just observers me and I don''t really know what happens inside his brain,but he is mostly likely just eliminating the abilities I could have and the ones I don''t have. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. They had yet to understand that my ability was to control time a ability that they are most likely not going to guess immediately since it sounds too ridiculous to be true. Hestia and amy watched without blinking as they slowly saw the broken piece in my hand starting to reform itself the little cracks and the faint paint on the piece was getting back to its former luster growing and shaping into a disc inside my hand. The task finished quickly and I could feel a very small amount of energy drain from me nothing that would affect me really,even now I don''t really know how the energy drain works or how many years I had just rewound the time of this item...judging from its previous state maybe 10 or 15 years ? Maybe even more who knows. I looked up for a moment noticing the fidgeting hestia stand frozen for some reason her eyes were incredibly wide right now and I could see massive amount of confusion going through her head,she probably wondered what just happened and then looked up meeting my eyes and noticing my amused smile. Hestia frowned slightly it was a cute frown she probably expected me to actually explain it to her,but I wasn''t going to let her figure it out herself. Amy on the other hand didn''t seem to be all that surprised about it she doesn''t even know what just happened and just looked at the disc as if it had just appeared out nowhere in the future she would probably gain the same ability as me so I need teach her myself about this when she grows up after all its a incredibly useful skill in a lot of situations,like she could fix her clothing or other items that she damaged somehow. Anyways I didn''t think about it any further and just looked at the disc again. -What is it ? Hestia asked from the side staring at the disc like I was,confused. -I am not sure,but it seems to be something like a drawing..this looks like a dragon... I answered looking at the picture that was now present in the disc...the edges of the disc had very long and strange writing on them whole the disc itself had a dragon drawn on it with purple black color it was stretching its back and looking up at somewhere which was the middle of the disc which had a small white stone glowing faintly. I couldn''t feel anything from it,but what I did discover was that the center of the disc the glowing stone was getting brighter every second,hestia who was watching at the side widened her eyes for a moment reached for the disc I was holding. -Dro... Before I could hear what she wanted to say a very bright light enveloped my vision turning everything in my area blank for a few moments,I was loosing the touch of sound and vibration in the area the feeling was familiar like... -A transportation circle... I groaned feeling the intense headache for a few seconds as I opened my eyes getting back to my senses... (Croak) The sound of chirping birds could be heard in my surroundings as my eye sight was also gradually returning back to me,I felt the greasy hard feeling of the ground underneath me which was earth with it came the thick smell and atmosphere of the vegetation around me as I started to realize where I had ended up. -A jungle... I muttered to myself looking around the place and getting back on my feet wherever I looked I was always greeted by the greenery and the endless amount of trees that were surrounding me,the disc I held in my hand previously was now gone nowhere to be seen I tried to look for it everywhere,but it was simply gone... -Hestia ! I shouted out trying to see if I could call her through the clavicula,but with no luck it felt as if the connection between me and the summoned were being jammed or the signal was too low to be able to be reached,I was increasingly getting perplexed by the situation and quickly pulled out my phone and looked around me until I realized another eerie fact... There were 2 suns in the sky... Seeing the presents of another giant illuminating sun next to the other one made me more then a bit unsettled,but I kept it in and calmed myself looking at my phone and as expected...there was not a single signal in the area... -Where am I ? I muttered to myself quiet a bit confused and just as if the situation couldn''t get any worse... (Roar) A very load roar was coming from what seemed to be a not so far distance away,the roar was so strong and terrifying that the birds all around me started to leave their trees creating a big shadow over me created by the birds which were also strangely pure red. Without thinking twice I started to walk to the other direction from where the roar came from... ====================================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 118 You Want Me Or Not ? The jungle was thick and lush walking through it was troublesome on top of it,I had not clue where I was or where I was heading towards,the only thing I was concerned about was to get away from that roar as far as I could. I tried multiple times to contact someone like leraje,melony or hestia,but it didn''t work it was still jamming me out for some reason giving me no access,it was strange,but I sucked in my breath and kept my calm I first needed to keep myself safe I have no idea where that disc had brought me and that roar just now didn''t sound very friendly in my opinion. (Crack !) Suddenly a small cracking noise could be heard it sounded as if someone had stepped on a branch,I stopped for a moment feeling that it was not wise to go any further I increased my senses to see what was up and just as I did that the bushes started to brush...something was moving. -Hiyaaaa ! As I was thinking that a loud shout could be heard coming my way I quickly turned around to see who it was and saw a man with a big sword charging my way,his face looked vicious and bloodthirsty his sword was long and sharp and his clothing was looked to be some kind of leather dirty at that too... Having no time to talk I quickly jumped to the side dodging this guys attack looking closer at him I realized that he wasn''t human at all even my sense''s told me that identifying him as one of those fey I had fought back in the senjin house even those signature long ears that only elves in fiction books had. While dodging his attack I also summoned my plasma sword not actually activating it,but rather holding it just in case staring at the fey man with a confused look on my face. -Who are you ? I asked coldly,but the man didn''t seem to understand what I just said or he just chose to ignore it and tried to swing at me once again,but just as he was about to slash me I used time lag and cut off his blade leaving him with his broken hilt. When time turned back to normal you could hear the sound of dropping metal the fey man swung having no idea that his blade was already gone swinging at nothing in particular which made him look stupid. When he realized that his blade was on the ground he was confused and looked at me shouting at me once again this time what seemed to be words. -Akul kabanra hakuull ! The fey man shouted at me,his weird words immediately told me that I was indeed in some foreign or different land since I couldn''t understand a single word he was saying and from the way his face contoured while yelling at me with his words I was sure that he said something on those lines of "I Will Kill You". I sighed...flicking my plasma sword I once again activated it and got ready as the fey man charged up his fist directing it right in front of me,just before it was able to hit me I quickly swung my sword upwards making the fey man momentarily freeze in place as he looked at me wide eyed. Disabling my plasma sword I looked at him and his frozen look the fist of his was only a few centimeters away from me and just stopped like that the fey man was pale without a doubt and after another second a single drop of blood feel down from his wrist with it followed his fist towards the ground splattering blood everywhere. -Arggghhhhh ! -At least your painful shout is the same as anywhere... I commented not to him,but to myself as I watched the grip onto his cut off hand trying to stabilize the bleeding as he curled up on the ground with tormenting look on his face that told me all about the pain he just felt. Cutting his hand may have been slightly unreasonable and also thoughtless,but I already concluded that he wanted to kill me and from his appearance I could guess that this guy was some kind of bandit meeting me in the middle of the forest made him probably that I was a easy target...but look who is curling on the ground now... I thought disdainfully as I watched him crawl and moan painfully as he tried to recover his cut off hand and just as he was about to grab it I stepped on his severed hand making him quiver as he looked up at me fearful my eyes might have shocked him even more since he was now looking at me in a whole new light. -Where.Is.A.Settlement. ? I asked moving my hands to try to make him understand what I was saying,but all I got in return was... -Uhwaa ? My face turned blank for a moment as I sighed again...this will really take a while won''t it ? =============================================== The suns were up high and shone brightly even though that was the case the area around me was cool and breezy,but nothing to be bothered about. Looking ahead I pulled out a map from the clavicula,I had acquired it from the bandit a few minutes ago while tussling with him to make him understand what I wanted,I didn''t kill him though since I didn''t need to really,I already knew that there were times you kill and you don''t kill no,need to be overly cruel. Anyways the map I was holding was pretty detailed and showed the entire area of this region looking at it I quickly found a proper path and started navigating myself through it,the map had writing on it,not something important really since I couldn''t understand it,but also something reassuring that solidified the fact that I had somehow teleported to a different realm of existence... -I need to find a circle.. I mumbled to myself while following the path and holding the map in my hand...there seems to be a pretty big city up ahead of this road actually maybe I can find someone who can help me...but still I was slightly worried I didn''t know the language to this place making me really restricted a few options in my mind. After fiddling with the map a bit more I put it back into my storage while observing the path I thought of hestia and the rest while doing this,how they are reacting right now maybe they are searching for me ? I wondered and I was probably right which elevated my mood somewhat. -Awruuu ! Awruuu ! Someone shouted out..hearing the shout I quickly turned around with my plasma sword in hand...there was a good reason why I was this cautious my first time with people here was not very good if you imagine. When I turned around to see who it was,I surprised to find a fey man sitting on a medieval looking caravan waving at me... A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Its not that the person surprised me rather it was the thing that pulled the caravan surprised me...it was a giant lizard...the lizard was crawling with its four legs moderately fast too pulling the whole caravan with it easily its eyes and body were simply reptilian and sometimes you could see it sticking out its long tongue as if it was slurping something... I put my attention back towards the guy instead of the lizard and tried to identify him,without a doubt he was also a fey his ears were long,but what was different from this fey were his better clothing which was a ornamented blue robe and his non-existing intent on murdering me. Feeling a bit weirded out still I decided to wait for him to approach he continued to wave at me strange calling me with his language,obviously he was trying to pull me attention towards him which he did. After a few seconds he finally came over and stopped his caravan right next to me,the lizard looked incredibly intimidating up close,but I tried to not stare at it too much and just looked at the fey man who had a friendly look on his face...glancing at his caraven I noticed that it was a bit colorful with pictures of sparks,bottles and crystal balls there was also something big written on it,but I had no clue what it said,but I guessed that this guy was probably a merchant. -Wurkin walakir adamsria ! The man said to me,but I simply shook my head and pointed towards my mouth telling him. -Sorry mister I can''t understand you.. This small exchange continued for a few minutes until the merchant finally understood that I didn''t speak his tongue,he thought for a few seconds until finally he came up with an idea and turned back towards his caravan rummaging was inside of searching for something. I stood where I was and waiting for the merchant to do something I had a small feeling that I would somehow gain something from this exchange. And I was sort of right,the merchant came back up and showed me a wooden box,I didn''t understand what he wanted and he caught up on it and quickly opened it revealing a white ring that strange engravings on it...the engravings on the ring were very familiar to me those were the exact same ones I had found on my plasma sword... The merchant prompted me to wear the ring I looked at his expression first to see if he had any malicious intentions with this action,but I soon realized that the merchant didn''t harbor any harm to me so I took the white ring and put it on slowly... -Can you understand me now ? Someone said the words english even making me surprised as I looked up again towards the merchant,he smiled at me very satisfied of himself and spoke again. -I am asking you if you can understand me ? Well say something is the ring working or not... He asked now a bit anxious for some reason,but I quickly snapped back into myself and nodded my head,magic ? -Yeah...its working...thanks so I take it you want something in exchange of this ? I asked going straight to the point the merchant also nodded and said. -Yes,of course thats why I showed it to you,I can see that your a foreigner to this part of the land your clothing and your appearance simply says that... The merchant commented,but I didn''t reply and just asked him. -How much ? -Two silver talons He replied quickly his price made me immediately confused as I didn''t have a single clue what he meant by talons...dollars aren''t going to work are they ? The merchant seemed to have caught onto my problem and tried to take the ring back I quickly put my hand away and tried to negotiate the item was a bit too useful for it to go away,the merchant was clearly displeased by my action. -How about we trade ? I give you this in exchange of this ring ? I quickly said pulling out my phone,currently I had only my wallet my phone and my plasma sword in my possession the phone was already useless to me giving it away wasn''t a problem and the numbers on it were also directly imprinted on my mind. Seeing me approach from a different angle of the deal made the merchant even more displeased since he clearly wanted money over items,but when I showed him the shiny black smart phone of mine his interested clearly leaked watching it. -What is it ? If its something useless then I am not trading young man ! The merchant stated clearly so I quickly demonstrated him what it was by swiping the screen and opening the menu to the phone the merchant was clearly surprised by it and watched curiously,he didn''t know it was a phone it seemed. -This is a device that can capture pictures and also record things such as voices or events its called a phone... I explained the merchant was now really hooked listening to me my demonstration on using the camera also convinced it mightily,but in the end he was still a bit hesitant not sure if he should trade it seeing the hesitation made me slightly perplexed as I offered him another deal that would both benefit us. -I will give you this and my protection service until the next settlement in exchange of the ring here that you gave me how about it ? Hearing my second offer made doubt show on the merchant face as he asked me. -Young man it is true that I may be unprotected right now,but I am capable myself and on top of that you don''t strike me as a warrior how about you demonstrate first and I judge then ? He requested from me his request was pretty simple in my opinion as I smiled at him and snapped my finger in front of him,seeing this action made the merchant confused,but just as he was thinking that he realized that the branches of the trees next us were falling down furiously he looked to his side a bit stunned and realized that the tree was now completely naked the branches were all cut clean and how it happened puzzled the merchant when he suddenly realized something looking at me with a slight paled expression on his face. -So you want me or not ? I asked smiling. ========================================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 119 Patronage Without a question the merchant took me along for a ride,finally having the ability to speak with people was very god send in a way since the ring was incredibly useful towards me. There was a argument to be made when I traded my phone for his ring I actually wanted to hitch a ride with him and get information out of him while looking like a normal person,I could have always just copied his ring,but I most likely wouldn''t be able to talk with him like this if I didn''t show myself as someone ordinary. The merchant introduced himself to me as alry he sells mystic items with magical properties ranging from charms to potions he goes from town to town and city to city to sell these items and make a profit picking up other items to sell them later a travelling merchant so to say. -So what do you do dawn ? Where are you from actually You don''t seem to be from this place Alry asked keeping his attention towards the road while speaking to me,the path was straight I wondered why he needed to hold those reigns in the first place,but answered anyways. -My home is pretty far away...I don''t know where it is anymore I am a wanderer I hoped that you could enlighten me actually.. I asked showing him a wryly smile,alry looked at me for a moment with a appraising look in his eyes he wasn''t suspicious of me or anything,but he picked up on the things I wanted to know and started explaining me some things I wanted to know. The place we were currently in was the Bahan empire and not too far away there was also a city called "Iron Works" it was one of the main cities in this continent and acted as a trading network for supplies to be sent throughout the empire one of the main reason why alry needs to go there is to trade something off with a client he was in touch with to gain some more talons which roughly translated into coin. -Here this is a talon a silver one see ? Alry said pulling out a silver round coin roughly the size of a thump it had a symbol on which depicted a dragon stretching its wings both sides had the very same picture which made me slightly curious on what this symbol meant. Alry saw my confused expression and spoke without me even questioning anything,he was the sort of analyst kind of guy it seemed knowing something just by looking at it most likely he trained that skill through many different items he looked at to see if they are fake or not or worth his while a interesting person who keeps to himself. -The symbol on the coin is the founder of the empire you see this empire is home to not a single race,but many others combined ruled by a sole emperor which is the dragon bloodline people at first thought this empire would crumble quickly because of its weird way of keeping its citizens from many different races,but over time it flourished very much with its share of conflicts and wars of course,but these things quickly diminished,I grew up in this country and it is my home seeing many different people and experiencing all kinds of cultures in this country isn''t a hard thing to do you get to know all parts of the worlds just next to your doorstep a gem if I have to say to myself Alry smiled telling me his story I listened attentively while holding the coin in my hand,just to be safe I stopped time and broke the coin into half rewinding the time of both of these items and putting one of them back into my pocket for future problems I may encounter. I started time again returning to the light rattling under my seat and giving the silver coin back to alry with a kind look on my face. -Thanks for informing me it means a lot to me Seeing my sincerity alry nodded and took the coin back into his pocket just before he put it back though he looked at it for a few moments with a strange expression on his face,it lasted only for a few seconds until he dismissed it and like that we continued talking I asked alry a few questions myself like for example the transportation circle something that could bring me back home or anything that has to do with magicians that could also potentially help me unfortunately alry didn''t seem to know anything about real magic or a transportation circle even though he is a mystic merchant he only specializes in items that have magic properties. -How about a gate that leads to a different world do you have something like that ? I asked trying to make my question a bit more different then before,it can just be that he doesn''t know what an transportation circle is. Alry thought for a few moments and shook his head again turning his head to me with a grin on his face. -No,something like that,I didn''t hear anything of it you should better go into the city and ask the magicians association they are located on the left of the city next to the adventurers guild,but let me warn you those guys are kinda unfriendly folk they aren''t very warm to strangers nor anyone that isn''t in their group so don''t try to make any trouble or you get yourself burned if not worse ! You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Alry said with a laugh,I nodded to him keeping his advise at heart and thinking about my situation,I should most likely go to these people and seek some answers to my problems maybe they do have a transportation circle... While I was thinking about it suddenly a weird thought started to slip into my head.. What if I never get to go home ? What if I am stuck here ? What if there is no such thing as a transportation circle ? The thought made me shiver for a bit,but I didn''t let it get to me and instead refused to believe it just yet because I had no way of proofing it and even if I didn''t find a way today there was always tomorrow or the day after if worse comes to worse I could even try to do something crazy like asking the emperor for help. The little ride was not all too long 20 minutes tops I believe after a few minutes we soon saw the giant wall of the city we were about to approach the path lead directly to the gate where another few similar caravans and carriages were getting checked in front of the walls by guards slowly getting let through one after another. Alry stopped talking after he saw the walls and instead concentrated on the road some more,I didn''t mind him not talking,I was also very quiet thinking throughly of what I was about to do. -And you are ? While thinking absentmindedly the caraven soon reached the gate alry quickly pulled out his papers and showed the guard for what business he came from,the guard and a few others inspected the caraven,I also snapped back to myself and looked at the guard that was checking the papers...he was a different kind of fey with reptilian eyes and dark skin his eyes were pretty rotten to me not because they looked weird,but because he had that weird vibe to him that I get from these kinds of people and as expected the guard soon gave the documents back to alry and smiled at him,alry seemed to have guessed what the smile was about and felt slightly dreaded. -It seems like these papers are from last year over the time the rules changed and the fee has also been raised so please if you would 20 silver talons ? The guard raised his hand opening his palm towards alry demanding the money,the other guards who were inspecting the caraven from all sides also started laughing to themselves they were obviously cahoots in this and alry knew that very well getting slightly enraged,but not raising his voice one bit to the fraud. I looked around for a few moments to see what the other people thought of this,the caravens behind us were a bit panicked,but didn''t say anything for some reason and just kept a low head turning back towards alry I could see that he had a very pained expression rummaging through his chest pocket and light pulling out a sack that was most likely full of money. -Hey guard...I pay for it Alry and the guard were slightly surprised by my words alry even more so since he assumed that I didn''t have a single coin on my body while the guard on the other hand didn''t seem to care and moved his palm towards me. -You..you don''t have to Alry spoke,but I didn''t really listen and just made an act of rummaging through my pocket while breaking the coins into two and then rewinding them it took me a few seconds,but when I pulled out my hand out of the pocket both alry and the guard were wide eyed when they saw a mass amount of silver coins gripped in my hand. -20 silver talons no more no less can we pass now ? The guard just took the money without counting and quickly got out of the way with a rotten smile on his face as he gestured inside. -Very well please have a pleasant day thank you for your patronage! Alry wasn''t sure what to do anymore he was still kinda angry at the guard,but I didn''t mind and just nudged his shoulder to tell him to go on already...alry sighed and nodded his head giving the guard one last poisonous glare before finally entering the city. -I will pay you back the coin I swear ! Alry quickly said to me,but I didn''t mind it and just shook my head smiling at him. -Its nothing really and I don''t think we are ever going to meet again because of that look at this as a sign of gratitude for telling me a few things I replied leaving a slightly confused alry next to me as I looked around the area for something that could help me,sure enough I saw a tavern bar not all too far away making it my first stop. -Goodbye alry it was nice to have met you I said quickly jumping off the caraven and walking towards the tavern bar while waving back at the wide eyed alry,he quickly got back to himself and waved back at me telling me goodbye and that he would someday repay his dept to me. ======================================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 120 Imperial Festive The city was bustling and loud,people were everywhere going left and right talking laughing and dealing,the smell was slightly sour as if something was burning,but it was alright. No,one really noticed me all too much,but I could still feel some stares being directed at my direction,my clothing was a bit out of place for this kind of country and my looks seemed to have also drawn the eyes of a few ladies walking by the side giggling while looking at me. I didn''t stop moving though and just kept my head high looking at the tavern bar to get some information I could immediately search up the magicians association,but I wasn''t in a hurry just yet getting some more info didn''t hurt. Thinking like this I was about to open the door to the tavern bar and just as I was doing so I could feel my senses jumping up telling that someone was coming out of that door,I quickly followed my senses and stepped back for a moment out of harms way and as I did that the door suddenly got slammed open by someone or rather it was rammed open ? -Ughhh... The person groaned getting launched of the tavern head first through the door and right now he was laying down on the ground groaning in pain,I looked at the boy closer for a moment he had blond short hair and green eyes his ears weren''t long and skin was white,he looked like a normal human to me,but my senses still told me that he was a fey,judging from his complexion and appearance I guessed him to be close to my own age on top of that he wore a unique blue robe which I could feel magical energy out of... I wanted to help him up,but stopped as I sensed another few people coming out of the tavern bar 4 people in fact all of which looked pretty mean to me with burly hair and dirty leather armor just like the one bandit I had encountered when I got here. The facial expression was that of ridicule and amusement I could guess that it was these people that threw this boy out of the tavern and in all honesty I shouldn''t even care,but curiosity got the better of me as I started to observe him with me there were a lot of other onlookers who didn''t do anything to help him. -Now now kashmar I don''t think you have the right to be so arrogant just because you got accepted by the magicians association doesn''t mean that you are better then us adventurers ! The big guy I assumed to be the leader spoke as he made his way towards the young boy his underlings just laughed following with a evenly ridiculous comment after their leader laughing at the young boy that was getting up from the ground shaking off the dirt that was attached to his robe,he had a very unwilling and angry look on his face while keeping his head high towards the burly big man not yielding to him in the slightest. -I never said anything that would make the adventurers inferior barluk what I am ridiculing instead is your lack of intellect and manners which your friends over there don''t have much either of I assume The young boy retorted with a edge keeping his chest high without looking weak,I gotta give him props to be so brave,but I am not sure if he can afford to be brave really. The 4 guys who listened to the boys retort were slightly confused it seemed like they didn''t understand much of what the young boy said maybe because they didn''t hear him or his words were just too complicated for their brains who knows...kashmar was it...from what I understand he is from the magicians associations...maybe he can help me actually... I thought and as I did I could see the leader showing a very conflicted look on his face he didn''t quiet know what the boy just spouted,but he was still angry since he understood that he had insulted him at someway or another since everyone was starting to laugh,his little underlings were also angry and started to approach the boy with sinister looks on their faces kashmer didn''t run he held his ground with a brave and proud look on his face,but I could see it the deep fear he had in his eyes didn''t fool me. -Alright I think we need to calm down here folks.. I finally stepping in between this still argument the 4 thugs changed their attention towards me a bit surprised so did kashmer as they looked at me no sure what to make out of me. -Hahaha nice try boy just go to your mommy if you don''t want me to beat you like your daddy hahaha The leader said continuing to laugh at me as if I was nothing his underlings followed along and started pointing their insult towards me instead of the boy who looked a bit pained and also grim because of my involvement. I sighed...I already knew how this was going to end because of that I didn''t want to talk anymore and instead cut right into the chase. -If you don''t leave now I won''t be polite anymore I warned him and his friends just to give him a chance,hearing my warning the 4 just continued laughing even more holding their stomachs with amusement the spectators were also starting to laugh at the display and after a few seconds the leader stepped forward getting close to him...his smell was bad even from this distance he smelled like death. -And you gonna do what kid ? He asked with a laugh,but I simpled raised my hand and snapped finger telling him. -I do this The audience was now very focused just as they saw me finish snapping my finger a mini explosion happened close by launching the burly guy from his shoes all the way back to another building which was seemed to be a barn for animals he tumbled a few times until he directly fell onto a pool of mud and feces,the animals that were staying there were incredibly frightened and cried out loud. -... Silence...after the launch everyone in the area around us turned quiet the underlings also didn''t laugh anymore and instead froze in place their expressions blank the spectators who were close by had a evenly shocked look on their faces not sure what to so say the boy was also looked at me with wides eyes staring at my hand that I used to snap. -Scram... I said coldly turning my head towards the other 3 idiots and watching them as they started to trip one after another showing a very pale expression on their faces while quickly running towards their leader to pick him up. The audience also started to snap back and a few people started to cheer for me the boy called kashmar was still nailed on his spot staring at me as if I was some kind of outer worldly being. The people around us quickly dispersed one after another seeing that the show was over I also decided that it was enough and stepped forward towards kashmar,he looked as if he was still dreaming. -Hello are you there ? I asked putting my palm in front of his face trying to pull his attention he shook his head momentarily getting back to himself immediately asking me questions like a machine gun. -What was that ?! Did you just use Magic ? How come I couldn''t sense anything ? Who are you ? Where do you come from ? What kind of spell was that ? Where did you learn it ?.... Feeling slightly overwhelmed with his questions I quickly raised my palm back up to tell him to stop...he understood the universal sign and stopped drowning me with his questions taking a few breaths to compose himself. -My name is dawn,dawn timer its nice to meet you I said giving him my hand to shake his eyes were sparkling for a bit as he quickly took my hand with both of his hands shaking furiously. -Yeah...sorry about that my...my name is kashmar silavan..I..I am a apprentice mage still in training working under the magicians association,I am 15 years old by the way... Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. I nodded my head patiently making a stupid grin that I couldn''t help making because of his excitement. -I am just a simple wanderer I heard that you have ties with the magicians association thats why I wondered whetever or not you could help me with some things Kashmar was a bit surprised he wanted to say something in return,but just as he was about to do that he realized something touching his robe I could see that he was searching for something after he didn''t find it the first time he started to get panicked and finally looked down and saw with horror the remains of a glass bottle shattered into pieces,the fluid that was inside of the bottle was splattered on the whole ground smelling a weird smell of lavender while quietly sizzling in the ground. Kashmar kneel''ed down not minding the dirt to the least,but totally horrified by the display in front of him paled to the point of looking like a ghost while picking up the shards of the glass bottle. I wasn''t confused really and didn''t understand why he was so panicked I looked at the broken glass bottle and picked up a shard from it while looking at kashmar who suddenly started speaking to me. -Sor...Sorry dawn it seems like I can''t help you I have my own problems right now...the the magic potion master shirily entrusted me shattered...god what am I going to do ! Kashmar groaned obviously very pained and also panicked since he had broken something that he was entrusted with,I looked at the shard of glass for a moment an idea popping up inside of head as I held it breast pocket and rewinding the time of the item looking at kashmer with a smile on my face. -I cans see you are in trouble how about I help you and in return you help me ? I offered kashmar snapped back to himself and turned back at me obviously confused. -How could you possibly..... I pulled my hand out of the breast pocket and pulled out the newly acquired purple potion in my hand showing it to kashmar. -...help me Kashmar stared at the bottle for a few seconds with clear confusion running through his mind the reflection of the bottle directly reflected on the bottle as he answered me in a shallow tone. -What do you need ? I smiled at him finally hearing what I wanted to hear and giving him the potion. -Just answer me a few things and this is yours Kashmar nodded his head without a problem and directly snatched the potion from my hand with a relieved look on his face,he was still confused and also slightly suspicious about the bottle since he didn''t know if it even was the right one,but in the end he didn''t care anymore and just slumped down depressed telling me to follow him and ask along which I did. ======================================= -Wait so you can''t use a transportation circle because its locked by the emperor ? I asked a bit confused and also lightly panicked by the situation kashmar nodded his head making a wryly smile because of the distressed look on my face. Kashmar and I had been walking for about 10 minutes through the city,he was outside going on a errand for his master to deliver the potion that his master entrusted him with to a local alchemist in the area,right now we had already visited the alchemist and were heading towards the magicians association,kashmar was very nervous and anxious when he delivered the potion to the alchemist fearing that it was a false one,but surprising for him when the alchemist saw the potion and inspected it,he just nodded to kashmar and didn''t say anything leaving him very relieved,but also puzzled on how I was able to get the exact potion that he needed,he didn''t know what the potion was and he also didn''t know that I had no clue either so he couldn''t assume anything or ask me since I was also asking him my own questions. At some point kashmar just stopped trying to ask me anything and just answered my own question leading us up to this point in which I asked him about the transportation circle that could bring me back home. Unfortunately it seems like the current emperor sealed the access for the transportation circles throughout the world this info was very intriguing and it didn''t only shock me,but it also shook the entire world making a few of the other countries mildly distressed by the limitation this situation also seemed to be only recent making me even more confused. -Why ? Why would he do that ? I asked now starting to get a bit more worried then my usually,kashmar was surprised by my small panic attack and tried to calm me down while explaining me the things he knew of this situation. -I heard that the emperor had some kind of problem concerning the people from a different realm his younger brother and his daughter the princess were also finally retrieved from that particular realm and to protect them the emperor decided to seal the access of the transportation circles throughout the world using his own power thats why right now the circles are all shut down and unable to connect properly anymore the ambassadors from different countries visited our empire and wanted to ask our emperor to activate the circles again,but they were all refused... Kashmar explained his explanation made me stop for a moment and think about my current situation and also my next course of action... -The only way for me to get home is to make the emperor activate the transportation circles,but how do I do that ? I muttered to myself grinding my teeth while thinking about the issue in hand,kashmar also stood next to me keeping me company for some reason or rather waiting for me,I didn''t mind it all too much and just as I was thinking that someone walked behind kashmar carrying something heavy and tall making him unable to see what was in front of them which was kashmar. I didn''t want kashmar and this guy to collide with each other so I quickly pulled kashmar to the side and the guy pass through. -Oh...thanks... Kashmar said smiling at me,I also smiling nodding back to him my eyes momentarily looking back at the guy who continued on carrying what looked like a wooden crate. Looking closer the people around us were also doing something similar carrying a lot of things and decorating and putting pictures on walls for some reason,I didn''t notice it at first because I thought it was ordinary,but now I could see that they were doing this because of other reasons... -What are they doing ? I asked kashmar looking around the place and observing a woman put up a poster,I was a bit intrigued so I started approaching the picture to see what it was as kashmar explained to me. -Ah...we are actually celebrating the return of the emperors daughter the princess and his younger brother both of which had been lost for 10 or 15 years the emperor was happy and ordered the empire to celebrate this day ! Kashmar answered,showing his hyped up attitude towards the celebration and just as he finished explaining me this I was finally close enough to inspect the poster and when I did my eyes got wide... -No way... Looking at the picture you could see 2 individuals sitting side by side with their own crowns on their heads the princess in particular pulled my attention as she was a person who I had seen before... -Sera... ====================================================== https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ I edit and write other stories ! Chapter 121 Drugs ? No Problem ! -Hey dawn ? Are you there ? Cukuuk ! Kashmar said moving his hand in front of me,trying to get me back to reality as I continued to stare at the poster my mind connecting towards a few things and what verdath mentioned about a "Empress" which I slowly started to understand. -Kashmar what is the name of the princess ? Kashmar was surprised by the sudden question,but thought about it anyways and answered quickly. -Thats easy she is serath bahan,the princess of the bahan empire and also the next empress of the nation,on the topic there is soon going to be a tournament for the princesses hand for marriage the emperor decided to give his daughter to the strongest man or woman in this nation... I was surprised for a moment hearing his words,I turned to him meeting his eyes just to be sure,kashmar saw my bafflement and quickly answered shrugging his shoulders. -Don''t ask me man,our nation isn''t discriminate against woman like the others,in this nation every person has equal rights and opportunities we also don''t judge anyones agenda as long as they strong or influential enough to protect it that is... I sighed...it wasn''t my problem,but the tournament thing he just mentioned just bothered me even more...Sera was going to be sold in marriage in this tournament,I don''t know if she consented to this,but seeing that sera doesn''t have any ties towards this nation or its people,I am confident enough to say that she is most likely forced into it. I closed my eyes for a few moments and asked kashmar once again. -Where will this tournament take place ? -The capital of course which will take place in a few days...wait a moment,why do you... I sighed and told him straight. -I want to participate in that tournament you understand ? My answer seemed to have been unexpected towards kashmar,but he wasn''t anyone to judge since he didn''t know me one bit we only met each other a few minutes ago ! Right now the only real way I had was to go to this tournament meet sera and try talking to her and then convince the emperor to open the transportation circle and get home,all of these tasks seemed incredibly ludicrous if I think about it,but at the same time they weren''t impossible not for me that is. kashmar quickly shook his head for a moment snapping back to himself as he spoke. -You...I advise you not to do that...from what I heard the tournament is a death match you will fight until you opponent dies or admits defeat and even if you admit defeat he has still the right to kill you without a question... He spoke clearly pale from the prospect of dying and honestly his words made me think of the situation some more,but I still stuck at myself and asked him again. -How do I get to the capital ? Kashmar face palmed seeing my stubborn attitude,for some reason he seemed to care about me quite a bit which I couldn''t understand since we only met each other a few minutes ago... -As I said not only is the tournament dangerous,but the way to the capital from here is far you would need a runner lizard or at least a flying beast to reach there in time and that is not mentioning the amount of bandits or other beasts you might encounter so...huh? Just as he was about to finish his sentence someone grabbed his shoulder from behind,I could see the smooth white hand the moment it touched him on top of that I only noticed that person 5 seconds ago and at the time it was still a foggy presence not something I can put attention towards. -There you are...kashmar you slacking brat if you finished your job then come back no,reason for you to laze around... Someone spoke and as I raised my head to see who it was,I met with a woman with blond pink hair and green eyes she had a pretty annoyed look on her face while staring at kashmar who in turn seemed really startled by this womans sudden appearance. -Maa...master ! I wasn''t slacking...I was just helping a friend ! I swear ! He said trying to find an excuse to the woman he called master who didn''t seem to be convinced,looking closer at her I could see that the robe she was wearing was similar to that of kashmar just a different color which was green and blue combined,judging from the exchange these two had,I assumed that she was also working for the magicians association in a more higher position then kashmar as a teacher most probably. -And you ? What was kashmar helping you at brat ? The woman said finally turning her attention to me narrowing her eyes at me while crossing her arms impatiently I could feel a flow of magical energy go through her body,I could tell that she wasn''t doing this because she wanted to take some kind of action rather it seemed to be a habit of hers her even fluttered up for a moment because of the wild flow she was emitting...I wonder if it was alright to use her mana like that ? -Kashmar and I aren''t really friends I just asked a few questions thats all,well I be going now it was nice to have met you kashmar... I said quickly turning my body into the other direction,I could feel that staying any longer was simply calling for more trouble,that woman was obviously not someone who you would want to mess with and it wasn''t that I was scared or anything it was just that I couldn''t afford getting messed up in other peoples business. -huh...from what I understand you need to get to the capital don''t you the tournament will begin after 3 days and a half even with the fastest beast to ride on you wouldn''t be able to make it brat...but I may be able to help you with that issue.. The woman said hearing her words made me involuntarily stop in my tracks,kashmar was also very surprised that his master knew about all of this,it could only mean that she had been listening into us at some point it might be even be at the very beginning. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I turned my body once again looking towards the pink haired woman who pulled her hair to the side with a natural flick of her finger she was smiling at me almost mockingly as we locked eyes. -How can you help me ? And what is in it for you ? -First of all let me introduce myself dawn...my name is harlin vankhiv I am a grand mage working for the magicians association and I am also this brats teacher first of all I want to say thank you that you helped this idiot for delivering the potion and secondly I also have an offer for you if you do this right I promise you that I will send you to the capital in no time... I narrowed my eyes for a moment feeling slightly suspicious about this womans intent and also figuring out since when she was listening onto us. -I listening... I said making the woman smile for a moment as she pulled out a potion from her breast pocket the potion looked awfully similar to the one kashmar brought to the alchemist kashmar also seemed to have recognized it proofing the fact that it was indeed the same potion. The woman looked a bit eager as she gestured me to take the potion I was still a bit confused,but decided to give it a shot since I didn''t have any better idea on what to do,I walked forward and took the purple potion into my hand observing it. -I saw that you have these kinds of potions if you can get more or make me more and then sell them to me I and the association would be incredibly thankful towards your work I will even consider letting you use one of our transportation circles for free... She said staring me down with a very appraising look in her eyes studying me really.Her words made me confused since kashmar just explained to me that the transportation circles were all locked by the emperor. -Didn''t the emperor lock all of the transportation circles ? How come yours are working ? I asked,the woman just smiled hearing my question as if expecting it to be questioned. -Yes,the transportation circles are all indeed locked,but only locked towards the other realms not in our own we can still use it and travel through our own world with ease,but using it on itself is a privilege only bestowed towards the high ranking mages such as myself... She said her way of talking sounded very arrogant and self centered,but I ignored it and just continued listening,she had succeeded in pulling my attention and if it was really true then I could go there in a matter of seconds still though there was one point in this offer that bothered me slightly. I looked at the purple potion in my hand and wondered asking the woman at the same time. -What is this ? The woman stopped worshiping herself and looked at me confused for a moment she probably expected me to know what the potion was,but now that I asked such a question she looked as if she wasn''t sure what to say to me... Her conflicted look immediately told me that this potion had some kind of trouble following it,I wanted to just drop this issue and use the transportation circle with or without the consent of these people,but at the same time I didn''t know the location of the capital you need to know the place you have to go to transport to it through the transportation circle...well at least thats how I know it to work,I don''t know if its different here or not,but I should rather keep myself low without trouble if I want to participate in that tournament. -Are you going to tell me or not ? I prompted her my raised tone seemed to have made the woman slightly displeased,but she didn''t comment on it and instead shoved her hair back with a proud look on her face while facing me. -It is a very strong strength amplifier potion it gives you the strength of 5 tons for 8 hours the backlash on this potion is minor which is a small headache and possible vomiting...I have you know that you can''t disclose this information to anyone in this city if you do so then know that our deal is gone and another thing I want to know...can you provide us or not ? She said glaring at me almost threatening,but I wasn''t fazed and instead returned the stare evenly. -I can,but can you transport me to the capital is a better question and trust me if you try to cheat me then you won''t like what will happen after... I told her coldly making her flinch for a moment as my words sank into the atmosphere she didn''t want to make herself look weak and tried to act tough which inevitably back fired on her making her look like a clown instead. Kashmar who observed the whole exchange smiled quietly giggling to himself the woman noticed obviously and angered by it pulling her student away grabbing him on his collar and chocking him. -I want 30 of these potions and I will take them for 45 silver a bottle if you give me that amount then I will let you use the transportation circle to travel to the capital,you have time until the tournament begins brat so use it well and remember don''t tell anyone that you are making these or that I had called you for them...if you are ready you can call on this idiot in the association to bring me out to do the exchange I will see you.. The woman said quickly making her way back towards the association with her struggling student in tow. I watched them leave holding onto the purple potion in hand not even sure what I might have put myself into... -Drug dealing ? I can handle that... I laughed at myself looking at the bottle very curious of its ingredients and what not and also thinking about some place to stay... ===================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 122 The Gruesome Book -Hey miss do you have a room ? I asked leaning onto the wooden counter while pointing my eyes towards the bard maid that was cleaning a wooden mug her eyes were a clear blue with smooth white skin and rosy faint lips which made her beautiful in a very charming sense,judging from her appearance she looked to be 18 or 21 years old maybe even older,but not too far from that age. The tavern bar I was in currently was the one I didn''t get the chance to visit after meeting up with kashmar I figured that I should find a place to stay so I first thought of this place and came back for a room. Half of the people inside the bar were looking over their tables towards here obviously staring at this bar maiden rather then drink or talk with their friends it seemed like business was booming because of her. -huh ? The bar maid temporarily stopped cleaning the mug the look she had on her face was that of complete indifference and boredom her eyes moved down looking at me temporarily until her eye widened for a moment. (Clack) The sound of a falling item could be heard very clearly it wasn''t all too loud,but it was obvious enough for the rest of the people to hear on top of which most of them realized where the sound came from pulling their attention towards what was happening at the counter. The bar maiden had dropped her wooden mug as she looked at me wide eyed,I was a it confused on why she did that,but I didn''t say anything and just continued smiling waiting for her to answer my question. -Do..do you have a room lady ? I asked again the way she was looking at me was very dazed it made me slightly troubled really not sure how to respond,but fortunately she immediately caught herself and blushed heavily looking down. -We..we have a room dear guest it costs 2 silver...no,1 silver talon a night adding food expenses it would make another 50 copper talons...would you like a room sir ? I thought for a moment,personally I was a bit hungry and thirsty too I needed some rest and alone time until tomorrow so I was planning to shut myself into the room make the potions and then give them to harlin it was a solid plan. I nodded towards the bar maiden and started discussing about the room the payment was 1 silver and 50 copper talons total,because I didn''t have change with me,I simply gave her two silver coins and told her that she could keep the rest,I didn''t need 50 individual coins weighing me down and I wasn''t hurting on money either. -I..I will quickly bring you the keys sir please wait here ! She said sort of flustered,her face was red up her ears and sometimes I could see her directly staring into my eyes when I wasn''t paying attention which I was,I didn''t say anything about that and simply nodded my head with my own kind smile sitting down onto the stool beside the counter watching the cute bar maiden sprint out to get the key. The room here was awfully quiet for some reason,I felt multiple stares directed at me most of which were in form of daggers trying to pierce a whole into my chest,I didn''t feel intimidated and also didn''t look back since I didn''t want to cause any trouble. While I was thinking that I realized that a group of people sitting on a different table in the corner suddenly rose up from their seats even though I couldn''t see them I could still hear and smell their horrible fumes their intent was also very clear to me since I could hear a ominous and mocking tone in their voice which was followed by small laughter. -Mind if we sit here partner ? The guy who stood at the front asked glancing at him i could see that he was fairly handsome his clothing also seemed very neat,but his breath was horrible with the heavy trace if alcohol running through his lips. -I don''t... I said not giving him any mind anymore and instead looking back towards the end of the room on the left corner where a person was sitting alone in the shadow with black clothing cover his or her entire body showing only the glint in that persons eyes which wasn''t very good. That person started following me after harlin and I had that small deal,I wasn''t sure what he or she wanted and questioning him while we were in the streets didn''t sound very comfortable to me so I waited and expected him or her to follow me up to the tavern bar a few minutes ago I even saw that person talk to these people that were surrounding me right now...what did I get myself into ? I sighed to myself the few men who just seated themselves saw my sigh and smiled at me almost mocking. -So...where are you from ? The guy asked he held a wooden mug in his hand the smell was obvious to me of what the content was carrying a distinctive sharp and sour smell to it...beer. -I don''t wanna talk I simply replied blankly not even turning my head to him to tell him that,the handsome man got stiff for a moment hearing my straight forward he probably didn''t expect me to be so indifferent it almost made him angry really just like his companions. -Well thats bad for you man since I wanna know where you came from you will have to answer me where you came you understand ? I snorted. -Or what ? The handsome man wasn''t fazed by my words and simply reacted. -Or I will make you pay for my drink my friend... He stared at me his eyes showing a cold and cruel look in his eyes,well this guy didn''t seem to be all too inexperienced in this kind of job was he ? We held this silence for a few seconds his little friends beside us were giggling and holding their cups while drinking vigorously,I wanted to tell them to go fuck themselves,but just as I was about to do that the bar maiden came back. -Dear guest I got your key...dear guest ? She appeared quickly and the moment she came up she noticed the new people who had joined behind the counter she narrowed her eyes looking at these people slightly disturbed by them because of the way they were looking at me and her. The eyes of the handsome man temporarily traveled towards the bar maiden showing a very eager and refreshing look in his eyes as he leaned forward towards her forgetting all about my for a moment even. -Hey drew,how about you and I get a room instead ? The bar maiden seemed very displeased by the guys approach and looked at me a bit panicked,but when she saw me showing no expression about the topic whatsoever she sighed out of relief and stared at the guy with a angered look on her face. Stolen novel; please report. -Go to your own room zulian,I don''t share it with people like you... The friends of this guy suddenly laughed out loudly her words had been loud enough for everyone in this tavern to be heard making multiple people inside chuckle or laugh out. Zulian who was in the center of humiliation just gritted his teeth angrily he looked at his friends or underlings for a moment to shut them up and while he was doing so I stood up from my seat and made my way next to the bar maid to the take the key. -Hey hey hey were are you going my friend you still didn''t pay for my drink ! He spoke angrily his hands were quickly reached at me,but I wasn''t panicked I shut my eyes for a few seconds and opened them again and as I did so the hand that was about to reach me suddenly stopped. (Guhh...) The guy spat our saliva for a moment as his eyes swam inside his sockets violently his body was shaking and trembling non-stop and his hand that was about to grab me slowed falling down as he slumped towards the counter of the bar heavily without a movement. His other 4 friends did the exact same thing and immediately got into a deep unconscious sleep the bar maiden seeing this event was shocked and couldn''t understand what just happened. -Seems like they had a little too much to drink... I commented my words weren''t all too quiet and slowly people started to agree one after another dismissing this event as just simple drunk mans mistake not knowing that I had knocked them out while stopping time. -Lady can you lead me to my room please ? I asked smiling at her,the bar maiden was momentarily confused of the what to make out of the situation,but she soon caught herself and just figured that they had indeed drunken themselves to sleep,she focused on my and smiled sweetly leading the way upstairs with the key in hand telling me about their tavern and that it was made by her parents she talked a lot basically. Just before I got up towards the stairs I took my moment to glance at the corner of the room again,that mysterious figure in black wasn'' present again,but I knew that it wasn''t the last time I would see him,time will tell and I felt that it wouldn''t be long. =============================================== -Show me every servant... I whispered staring at the blank pages of the book with a expectant look in my eyes,I was inside my room right now,it wasn''t all to shabby a bit dark,but I had a candle keeping me some company and space for the night. The food in this establishment great though it didn''t compare to elisabeths cooking,but it was still delicious nonetheless the bar maiden was also very hospitable towards me so I had nothing to complain really. I felt bored inside the room I already finished my task with the potion making and just made 30 potions by breaking and rewinding them to make exact duplicates the work took me only 10 minutes and after that I realized that I didn''t have a lot of things to do so I figured that I should explore the clavicula I bit more. The book was very much interesting at first I asked it to reveal me a directory about it and it did without a hesitation it was a semi-sentient being in itself,but worked like a machine or a robot in a magical sense the amount of books that were stored inside the book was massive the titles were all pretty confusing and I had already skimmed through a few different books to see if I could find something interesting,but in the end it was hard half of the book was about magic in itself some basic and advanced things were written all over it and somethings even I couldn''t understand,I even understood that the book was translating the words that are obviously in a foreign language into my own language if I was a magician or handled magic in sort of way this book would be a incredible use to me,but unfortunately it was not,I had not skill towards magic I was a normal person after all. The book in my opinion seemed to be a bit ominous and demonic in a way there were a lot of rituals written on it some of which were disturbing to a whole new level needing weird ingredients like the hand of a newly born baby or the seed of a virgin woman...I really don''t wanna know what the seed is supposed to be.. After going through many books I finally decided to simply look at the summoned beings residing inside the book it immediately showed me every name of every individual that was a servant of the book itself a total amount of 74 names 2 of which were added into it this year next to the name there would always a date showing the day when they had been bound to the book and simply choosing a name would also reveal the person,the explanation for each demon was both illustrative and linguistic telling their character their strengths and some bits of their past of who they were and what they did in the past,the activation for these demons was not written in any of their introductions such as lerajes requirement to kill to be summoned or hestias requirement to be resurrected to be summoned making me assume that you can only summon them by chance with your random actions. -Baal...what a odd name.. I muttered to myself choosing the demon that was ranked number 1 curious of who this guy might be and as I did so the pages started to shift once again the words were disappearing and slowly reappearing in a different context showing a picture of a old man with a crown and noble robes he wasn''t all too well when it came to looks,but because of his age he looked fairly preserved making me believe that he was handsome when he was young and for another reason I had a very stinging feeling when I looked into his eyes,it was a ordinary picture not even the real thing so why did I feel so tranced by this persons glare ? It was royal. That was the only thing that came to my mind when looking at this person,he was strong in a different way that I couldn''t get my head around. -I should stop... I mumbled I didn''t bother reading his story since I had already enough of the book,it described way too much manslaughter or gruesomeness at some points making my thought train go bad and on top of that...I think I have a guest... I thought looking at the window gazing at the starry night sky and listening to the footsteps of the person that was walking beside the window. ======================================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 123 Trouble Sorry for posting this so late,I thought that I already posted it,but realized that I didn''t press the post button xD ============================================================================== -So...lets start who are you ? I asked calmly sitting on a wooden chair inside my room facing the girl with black clothing in front of me who was tied tight sitting on another wooden chair struggling silently with her hands trying to do something which I could already guess what was. -Your searching for this ? I asked once again waving the 5 small knives in front of the her face,her eyes quickly retracted towards my hand staring at the 5 little sharp knives with a look of total disbelieve written all over her face,starting to guess the predicament she had gotten herself in. Her red brown hair drooped down for a moment and her beautiful white skin had turned into a ashen pale her lips trembled as she continued to struggle further searching for something that would make the situation go back into her favor,but unfortunately,I had already taken every single weapon in her possession including other items and weaponry other then the clothing she had on her body there was nothing she could do and even if she escaped somehow I highly doubt she will be able to run away. -Answer me...who are you and what do you want I repeated glancing at the knives in my hand while talking coldly,the woman didn''t struggle anymore she turned her gaze to me looking at me with anger and disdain,I didn''t like the way she was looking at me and plainly being assaulted numerous times already was getting on my nerves. (Swish) With a lightning quick move I drew one of the daggers from my hand pointing the tip of the small blade directly in front of her right eye immediately stopped a few millimeters,almost touching her eye with the sharp blade tip. She froze seeing this lighting fast move the woman didn''t shake or struggle anymore rather a look of panic and fear spread through her eyes,she didn''t dare to move anymore and finally spoke. The name of the girl is scar it is short for scarlet she doesn''t seem to have a surname,not that I cared anyways. The reason she was here was to take the strength drug that was currently under my possession her employer a drug lord who operates in this city wanted the particular strength drug,but couldn''t take it because the magicians associations had it making him think twice to cross with the mages and instead call for a assassin which is her to take it from the mages. As it turns out this woman had been following harlin for the last few days trying to snatch the drug unnoticed she couldn''t do it most of the time because harlin was very protective and careful with the way she carried the drug,finally harlin gave the drug to kashmar so he could deliver it to the local alchemist for inspection scar hired a few thugs to shake kashmar and rob him from the potion the reason she didn''t take it herself was because she also feared the mages and didn''t want their wrath to be pointed at her if they somehow figured out it was she who stole the potion in the first place. Unfortunately things didn''t go as planned the thugs weren''t informed of what they were supposed to grab from kashmar so when they threw him out from the tavern bar scar witnessed the potion being destroyed,at the time she thought that her job ended at that,but after I dealt with the thugs with my magic-Thats what she is calling it by the way-and pulled out another much identical potion from my pocket,she was surprised and came back to herself,continuing to work. Her deadline seemed to be awfully close so she had no time to investigate me before hand and just followed me and kashmar to the local alchemist where we handed over the potion she didn''t hear the content of our conversation since she was very distanced away vary of me since I possessed magic after we handed over the potion she tried to take it from the alchemist immediately,but just as she was about to do that harlin arrived in the alchemy shop making her stop in her tracks and wait again as she watched harlin take the drug from the alchemist who didn''t seem to have a single clue how the drug was made nor how to reverse engineer it to the base ingredients. After scar heard the news of there not being any solution to mass produce the drug she got disappointed and wonder if she should just stop her mission,but after thinking for a bit more scar remembered that I had pulled out the same identical potion out of my pocket she figured that I must have more or the potion was fake in itself,but even she couldn''t figure why I had given the potion to kashmar in the first place so she ended up simply trusting her gut and trying to search for me. Unfortunately another problem arose which came in the form of harlin who also came with her to search for her apprentice kashmar who was with me at the time,the three of us were together so she had no way of getting close nor hear what we were talking about the only thing she saw was harlin giving me the potion back and showing a serious look on her face scar figured that they wanted me to replicate the potion and provide them with more which she was right about. Finally when we parted ways scar started to follow me instead,at the time I noticed that I was being followed,but just waited it out after she saw me entering the tavern bar she decided to do the same trick on me as she did with kashmar,but this time another problem arose. Scar completely forgot that I possessed magic because she had the whole mentality of me looking as young as kashmar she thought of me as a unexperienced mage when she hired another few thugs to take care of me which already back fired heavily finally ending up in this situation where she decided that she would take the job in her own hands no,matter what the consequences might be stealing me with the potions since she figured that I was one of the only people who could make them. But yet again it was unfortunate,miserable and unlucky she ended up being captured herself without her even knowing how and now sitting in front of me under my mercy. -Thats an awful story... I commented giving her some small amount of sympathy since she had been failing one after another since beginning of her task,if it was me I would have already abandoned the mission looking at how many times it had failed so far,but at the same time if I was in her shoes then I would have probably taken a complete different approach. -I know... Scar said almost growling even while gritting her teeth,she was a fairly cute and beautiful woman with ample breasts and good curves,I wonder how come such a woman wasn''t the wife of a wealthy noble or business man already and instead took the chance to become an assassin,but at the same time one of the girls in my house our cook elisabeth was also a assassin previously her motivation to become an assassin was completely different then hers probably because elisabeth was born in the central a city were everyone can kill anyone and no,one would care. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Anyways it was only a thought really sniffing into this persons personal life wasn''t in my interest there was only one thing I was concerned about. -Now...what do I do with you... My tone was cold and eyes shone in a foggy light scar trembled for a moment getting even paler when she realized the clear killing intent I was leaking out,she knew that I was going to kill her if it was needed and currently I was really considering the option to do so. The reason you might ask...she can be a giant pain in my ass with the current goal I had,if someone knows that I am in possession of this drug then there are going to be all kinds of problems that could arise from this harlin even exclusively warned me not to tell or let anyone know that I had the drug and if that drug lord somehow finds out that I have the drug and can reproduce it then he is going to take action without a doubt setting this woman free wasn''t inside my pool of options at least not until tomorrow or the day after. -Whhat...what are you intending to do to me... She asked now very scared looking at me terrified of what might happen to her,I wondered why she wasn''t screaming already ? She could potential just scream and call for help say that I was intending on hurting her or rape her was it because she looked very suspicious with her clothing?Or she didn''t want to be found out maybe? I didn''t voice my thoughts,maybe she is just forgetting the options she has right now,from what I can tell she isn''t the most brightest light in the sky so she may just be overwhelmed by her fears not even sure what to think since most her options were already taken from me. -I am intending on anything if your not doing the same that is... I warned her it was a weak threat,but it had its intended effect making the woman lower her head and shut up for a moment. Sleeping wasn''t going to happen,I wasn''t going to set this woman free nor was I going to close an eye in her presence I would rather guard her and wait until tomorrow and keep an eye on her until I am finished with my own business. At the same time I could also chose the easy road. To kill her,but the problem here was though I don''t feel comfortable killing woman,I have it in me to kill females,but right now I have the option to not do so even if its a bit troublesome I don''t want to kill without a reason on top of that she is helpless and unarmed making me feel even more guilty to do the deed. Scar also realized this fact after a few minutes noticing that I stopped showing signs of killing intent and rather watch her with me faintly glowing golden eyes,the darkness enshrouded us together in my view everything was bright with no spec of dark,but her view everything was dark only my golden eyes were piercing through that darkness making me look very mysterious and almost charming even. Scar didn''t talk nor did I voice anything we continued sitting like this for an hour half of which was spend on her story the night would continue on longer I would get tired slightly because of the lack of sleep,but I would live. Just as I was thinking like this someone knocked the wooden door to my room,I didn''t notice that someone was behind the door I was too concentrated on watching scar and indulged inside my own thoughts that I lost some of my senses hearing the knock made both me and scar look back at the door confused. -You stay quiet if you make a sound don''t think I won''t strike you or worse... I growled at her lightly threatening her to make her shut up,she nodded her head furiously hearing my threat and didn''t say anything anymore just looking down. With this done I stood up and quickly carried scar over my shoulder she whimper and squealed when I did,but didn''t say anything since she understood what I was trying to do. She was tied up so I wasn''t worried of her somehow making an escape,I needed to hide her in case someone came into the room,there wasn''t any closed space inside the room nor any big wardrobe where I could put this woman inside so instead I put her into the bed and crawled in myself hugging her tight with my body and pressing her onto my chest to make ourselves look smaller scar was now starting to get even more panicked,blushing had as she wanted to say something,but I glared at her angrily to tell her to shut up,she understood my glare and didn''t voice anything and just kept herself pressed on me. -Ehm...dawn are you awake ? Someone spoke behind the door the voice was familiar it was the bar maiden drew...what did she want in the middle of the night.. I didn''t answer her and instead waited until she would leave herself figuring that I was sleeping already after 40 minutes or so drew stopped trying to contact me and finally decided to leave she seemed a bit grumpy and embarrassed when she realized that I wasn''t going to answer thinking that I was in deep sleep already. With her finally gone,I sighed. -uhhm...its really stuffy in here... Scar said her words sounded awfully seductive and only now I had realized how the situation had turned out. Looking down I could see the completed flushed scar her breath was unusual and she seemed to be sweating more her clothing was also messy,but because it was tight there wasn''t anything revealing about it,just making her sweat some more because of the warmth. I could smell her sweet sweat and feeling her alluring body pressing on me her ankles were touching my own it was pretty warm and she looked very sexy...stop thinking. I willed myself...if this continues I am not sure if I am able to control myself so for the good of me and this woman I don''t want any more problems then I already had. Double checking whether or not drew had already left I quietly raised the blanket again and revealed the sweaty scar who got up very flushed breathing in some fresh air and trying to calm herself,her breasts were constantly going up and down after every breath. Looking at her I couldn''t help,but troubled even more. ============================================================ I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 124 She Is My Wife The night had been very boring and a bit tiresome,I couldn''t get out of my room or leave without taking this woman with me,her arms and legs were tied up tight and half of the time she tried to convince me to let her free,by either money or some kind of promise neither of which I was interested at or believed in,in the first place. After a while of calming down the woman even started to talk casually to me she realized that I wasn''t going to hurt or anything after 2 hours of waited she didn''t know what I would do to her,but she figured that talking with me was better then sitting around in the dark. -So...whats your name...as I lady I already gave mine how about you be a gentleman and give your own ? She asked smiling,for some reason I couldn''t really believe that she was asking something like this in such situation. -My name is Dawn you don''t need to know more.. I replied not because I wanted to,but because I wanted her to shut up which was conveyed through my small hostile tone which she picked up on either way scar was persistent and asked further. -Where do you come from actually ? I have never met a person with golden eyes such as you... I grinned looking down for a moment before I answered. -And I never met such a stupid woman like you satisfied ? Scar frowned. -No -... -... Once again silence came,it didn''t make the atmosphere awkward nonetheless because without a doubt I was imprisoning this woman right here,it isn''t supposed to be nice. -So what are you going to do to me ? Isn''t it already time for you to tell me ? She asked her words were a bit fearful,but also determined she seemed very concerned about this issue well who wouldn''t be an assassin getting caught while in the middle of a job would most of the time be just executed and die,I could just bring her to the guards and let them handle it the minimum of her crimes would be jail time while the max would be death. Looking into her eyes I could see that she really feared death,it was an odd thing to see in a assassin,when I always looked into elisabeths eyes I always saw that indifferent and accepting light she had,when met with destruction she clearly accepted it showing that she truly never feared death before it showed clearly that she lived so far because of this one trait of hers and personally speaking death wasn''t all too exciting. After all I died once. -How old are you ? I asked curiously,hearing me ask a question first made scar surprised for a moment as she stared at me trying to see whether or not I was just playing with her,she couldn''t read me either way as I could read her like an open book so staring at me wasn''t going to work. After a few more seconds scar gave up and just sighed giving one an honest answer. -I am 24 I am going to turn 25 this year...man your pretty mean don''t you know that a womans age is a secret ! She spoke smiling at me,but I wasn''t humored by her words and kept my blank face thinking about it for a moment. She seems slightly older then elisabeth by a few years,but comparing these two is like comparing a pebble to a giant boulder,elisa has way much more fire behind her eyes then this woman does it just shows how people are different based on their starting points. -Hey aren''t you going to tell me your own age ? She asked frowning for a bit,I laughed. -Why should I ? Hearing my answer I could see her clear anger to my sarcastic and not helping attitude she ended up sucking in her breath at the end letting go of the subject and looking down with a defeat look on her face,her fate was now dancing in my own palm I could do anything to her and she couldn''t even resist to it,she was just unlucky really her eyes were nostalgic remembering something maybe,the look she was showing in front of me made my indifferent heart melt for a moment. -I am 15 years old happy now ? I asked sighing and leaning further into my chair hearing my words scar raised her head for a moment looking at me slightly surprised and also smiling wryly. -Wow...I was caught by a 15 year old brat... I smiled hearing her words my smile wasn''t kind or anything it was a rather dark and cynical smile which made scars hair stand on,no end for a moment. -And this 15 year old will strike your face if you don''t shut up already With this simple line scar shut up for the rest of the night and didn''t talk to me anymore she stared at me a few times throughout the night very absentminded and quiet thinking to herself most probably. =================================================================== -Hey....hey brat...no,I mean dawn the door someone is knocking on the door ! Scar whispered me her voice sounded very distant to me for some reason as I tried to shake myself from the sleep. Opening my eyes I could see light flashing into the room the window was still opening letting a pleasant breeze into the room. I must have nodded off sometime in the night... I thought massaging my eyes while directly staring at scar in front of me who was still tied up on her chair calling me a bit panicked. -Mister dawn...Food is ready downstairs,if your asleep wake up please! From the other side of the door I could hear drew''s pleasant voice calling me for breakfast it was very early in the morning,originally I had asked her if she could wake up at this time. Finally shaking away most of my sleepiness I looked back at scar,I still had this problem tied into my leg and I really needed to deal with it right now. Thinking like this I stood up from my wooden chair and drew one of the small daggers I that I had taken from scars inventory,seeing me do such thing and walk towards her made scar pale for a moment as she stuttered while staring at me. -Wha..what are you trying to do...I thought you... She was getting on my nerves really raisined my hand I quickly shut her mouth so she would talk anymore,scar still continued to stare at the dagger in my hand all kinds of thought crossing her mind,but neither of which was right. -Calm down,now listen I won''t release you just yet I don''t really trust you all too much on top of that you could make my life really problematic if I let you leave just like that silencing you for now is the best option I have you understand ? Scar widened her eyes for a moment as she listened attentively looking into my eyes and then at the dagger she was now shaking struggling to get her ties off very desperate at too. Seeing her struggle so intensely made me wonder what might have gotten into her,but thinking again about the words I had just told her,may have gotten the wrong idea into her brain. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. -Now now now your misunderstanding,I am not killing you,you idiot... I spat out massaging my template for a moment feeling a bit frustrated that she didn''t understand my meaning,but at the same time it was my fault. Hearing my words scar immediately stopped struggling again my hand was blocking her mouth the whole time so she wouldn''t scream or something now that I had said that she simply looked at me partially calm and partially confused with a small strike of fear still lingering in her eyes. -I am stuck with you and honestly saying you are a giant bother to me,you wanted to kidnap me last night and take everything I had for this alone I should just take you to the guards.Killing was even an option for me,but I am not such a cruel person even though you tried to do something to me I let you live because I pity you giving you to the guards is also no option to for right now so instead...I want to buy you or better said I want to hire you understand ? She thought about my words for a few moments seeing her contemplating like this I slowly removed my hand from her mouth and wiped away the saliva on my palm as she stared at me thinking carefully. -How much ? I laughed hearing her question it seems like it is a done deal. Thinking about the price for a moment I raised 5 fingers at her and said. -10 gold talons Her eyes shined hearing the amount I was going to give her,even that drug lord didn''t offer her this much I could guess and the temptation of money was always a great weapon since with money came power which in my case is infinite. Scar thought about it carefully she wasn''t sure what she was getting herself into,but it really wasn''t anything too hard she only needed to stick with me maybe help me somewhat with the area,I was also going to shop for supplies and other items that I would need just in case of anything unexpected happening,I am not the biggest survivalist so I needed someone who knew his or her ropes in this subject it would make some of my worries go away too. -No,12 gold I want 12 gold instead ! Scar said smiling at me almost mocking me with her smile,hearing her haggle the price up made me want to laugh even more since she was in position to demand anything from me,I didn''t tell her that though and simply nodded my head agreeing to the offer since I wasn''t losing anything. -12 gold it is... Scar smiled brightly as she heard my agreement showing a look of victory even though she was still dancing in my palm and doing the things I wanted her to do. With the agreement set in place I crouched down in front of her,holding the small sharp knife and staring at it for a moment as I looked back up to scar my eyes had lost the playful and amusing light and were instantly replaced by a dark and cold feeling. -I will warn you only this once scar if you run away,shout or make things harder to me somehow then don''t think I am not going to hurt you,I am being very civil right now and I am advising you not to step on my bad side after this you will end up with 12 gold talons which I assure you to deliver,I will even give you half of the money up front the only thing I am asking you is not to do anything stupid you understand ? Scar gulped for a moment she was already been scared and frightened by me multiple times,but this time it was different even a person like her understood such thing and just nodded. I smiled turning the atmosphere back to normal I stood up again and pocketed the knife into my back pocket. Seeing me do something like this confused scar since she thought that I was going to untie her ties with the knife and just as she was about to voice her thoughts I raised my hand snapping it in one smooth motion. (Slick) With this alone the rope that was binding scar immediately cut down into hundreds of pieces,scar was momentarily confused and blanket out seeing the strange event as she tried to connect the dots and finally figured that it was me who cut the ropes. This realization only further supported her of the knowledge that I was even more skilled with the magic that I wielded showing her small amount of taste of what I could do was a reassurance that she would suddenly cross me in the middle of the road,not that she could do that. -Dawn mister dawn are you awake ? I am going to come in..sorry I am intruding... Drew spoke and in the next moment you could hear the sound of a lock loosing up it clicked and in the next moment a beautiful girl with long dark hair entered the room she looked around for a moment searching for someone. -ahh...mister dawn you were awake ? Sorry to intrude,but breakfast... She stopped talking midway as she realized that she and I weren''t the only people inside the room standing just a meter away from her was another person scar who was evenly staring at drew confused not sure what she should say really. Drew evenly showed the same look on her face,but slowly her expression was turning dark and angry as she stared at scar. -Who...who are you ? I didn''t Just as she was about to start shouting at scar I quickly jumped forward and grabbed scar from the hand pulling her further onto my chest hugging her. Seeing this quick and precise action made drew even more confused as she started frowning some more not sure what to take out of this situation or what to say,she even seemed to have forgot what she originally wanted to say staring at us and trying to make sense of the situation. -I am sorry drew this here is my wife scar she came in last night and I could just keep her out and brought her in on my own don''t worry I will pay double the amount of rent for both of us and can you place some more food on the table for both of us please ? I would really appreciate it you don''t have to worry about the money My words were quick and without a error drew shook her head now lost for words her left eyes twitched for a moment as she stared at scar who was leaning on my chest tightly red all over her face she smiled a very stiff smile nodding her head without a word and quickly leaving the room closing the door with a bang. Through my enhanced hearing,I could hear sobbing coming from the corridor it was only getting louder the farther the person was going away. ============================================================ I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 125 Gray Cloud I was sort of surprised hearing drew go crying all of a sudden,I didn''t spent a lot of time with her to know her better rather she is a person who I had only met a few hours ago.I never even put her in my eyes since I already had someone stowed into my heart,she was simply the one bar maiden who had helped me get a proper room to rest,maybe this encounter was good for her,nothing good comes out of affection such as this,after all this is her home not mine I wouldn''t stay here if I had the choice and I had whole lot of other things to do that needed my attention holding a proper relationship wasn''t in my fortune right now even though hestia accompanies me most of the time making our daily interaction blossom on each other.. Thinking like this I turned my attention back down to scar her heart was pounding furiously as she kept tight in my embrace her head was fully flushed almost making steam come out of her ear holes. I stepped aside giving both of us room to breath and sort of calm down,luckily scar didn''t hear the sobbing as I did so she didn''t try judging,but in the end she did see the way drew looked at me and narrowed her eyes one me a bit stiff. -Couldn''t you have said something like friend or companion why wife out of all things ?! Her voice was agitated I could understand that and nodded my head. -It true,but at the same time having a shield is most useful to me... I said,having a female by side would be most useful on keeping low touch with everyone around me like hestia scar could act as my own shield for further bothersome events like this...thinking about it I sound very arrogant and narcissistic it sort of made me uncomfortable so I quickly changed the topic. -Lets go down already get something to eat your services won''t be long so stop complaining... With these words I opened the wooden door and swiftly made my way down stairs I couldn''t see the bar maiden anywhere she was probably still upstairs inside her own room,I felt bad for her and had the impulse to just go and apologize tell her the truth,but at the same time I wasn''t obligated to do that it wasn''t even my fault so feeling guilty is unnecessary. Scar followed me nimbly she had sort of a bored and passive look on her face while walking behind me until we finally got to the dining table and started eating. The cook was another woman pretty big and beautiful at that sort of old which still gave her a natural charm nonetheless she closely resembled drew in a way with long black hair and faintly sparkling eyes making me believe that she is indeed drews mother. She came in personally and delivered us our food looking at me she apologized to me about what happened that her daughter had barged into my room,from the way she was looking at me I could guess that her daughter must have told everything to her,I accepted the apology and gave her my own paying the price of both me and scar for the food and the stay in the hotel adding a few more silver coins as compensation to make myself feel better. -Dear guest I think you have added a few too many coins... The woman said giving me back 6 silver coins that I had mixed in with my original payment,I didn''t take it and closed her palm staring at her with my golden eyes. Something in the woman must have struck when she gazed at me it made her shiver,but in the next moment I revealed my kind smile and shoved her palm back to her. -Its a present I liked your establishment a lot so take it as a sign of my gratitude house lady The woman was surprised showing a thankful smile she respectfully bowed at me and left the hall.Scar who was up until now wolfing down her food stopped momentarily and raised her eyebrow at me,she understood why I had given such amount of money,but she didn''t call up on it and rather looked at me amused. Taking a piece of hard barley bread into my hand I slowly took a bite and raised my gaze up towards scar a bit cold. -Finish fast we won''t be staying here for too long Scar got my cue and quickly continued to wolf down her food,in a sort of weird aspect she was very close to hestia unladylike aspect I mean even though she refers to herself as a "Lady" it made me sort of like this person not in a intimate way,but the way she resembled hestia slightly. The dinner was fast we didn''t have conversation not that I wanted it to happen after finishing and leaving the tavern bar,I asked scar of a essential supply shop from where we could get traveling items that we would need scar quickly navigated and showed me multiple shops in the area that had different prices for different items some quality high while others were outright useless. Scar new the city like the back of her hand and lead to all kinds of shops buying the most necessary items for traveling it was pretty medieval there weren''t any pills of that sort only raw herbs and ointments that could be used as medicine the tools also ranged from simple knives to hand axes,rope,tents and dry food. I ended up buying all of these items and when scar offered to buy a backpack to store them,I did,but just for the disguises sake actually putting everything into the clavicula. The cost for these items weren''t cheap,but they seemed sufficient for most people since they were essential to a traveler. -Ahh i forgot to ask...where are you actually going ? Scar asked,we had already bought everything we needed and were making our way towards the magicians association,I asked scar about some money exchange place were I could convert silver into gold she understood and quickly lead me towards a shady place where I gave 100 silver and got a single gold coin in all reality my money was only a silver and a gold coin which I could infinitely rewind to make more of,dollar bills on the other hand were ore tricky since they didn''t work in most places with their serial number. Not that I every wanted to try of course. I coughed clearing my thought and turning my thoughts back to scars question in hand. -The capital I am intending on participating in the tournament... Hearing my words scar suddenly snorted almost fitting into laughter really. -You...ahhaha...seriously want to participate in that ? What ? Is your dream to marry the princess or something ? You know that every participant is going to fight to death right ? Scar mocked trying to scare me off with her words,but I wasn''t fazed to the least and just smiled at her darkly. -I have my reasons scar you should just stick to yourself if you don''t want to be tangled with me any longer My advise made scar sneer for a moment as we continued walking through a wide empty alley way,we were taking a short cut towards the association scar had gone through this passage multiple times and assured me that it was the fastest route,but while walking through I felt something incredibly wrong stinging on the back of my head. The alley way it was sort of dead...deserted even,the reason I am so sensitive about the issue is because any other alley way I saw had at least 3 or 4 people in it standing and looking as if they were about to pounce on something there never was a single alleyway where I couldn''t see anyone,but this...it was weird. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Scar also seemed to have noticed this issue and felt suspicion rise in her heart she had much more experience then I had when it came to this city so she must have picked up something. -Wait... I commanded my words were faint,but loud enough for scar to be heard she immediately stopped in her tracks behind me raising her eyebrows and looking momentarily anxious of her surroundings. I looked up,increasing my hearing sense I could pick up massive amounts of footsteps above our heads coming from the roofs of the building hidden away. -Hahaha...well this is a pleasant coincidence isn''t it ? A voice came booming at us from behind,I already heard him approach a few seconds ago and turned around showing a blank look on my face. On the other hand scar was startled she quickly reached for her waist,but discovered that she didn''t have her weapons anymore since I stripped them from her because of this she glared at me angrily gnashing her teeth almost demanding her weapons back with her eyes,which I was not going to do until we finish our deal. Looking forward I could see a familiar face approach us...it was the blonde haired guy with muddy green eyes that I met inside the tavern bar what was his name again...zulian was it ? Scar also immediately recognized this person it hadn''t been long since she had hired him to cause trouble for me which ended up in a failure. -What do you want zulian its over your services are no longer needed... Scar growled she didn''t seem to like this person all to much. -Hey hey I am true to my word missy and I am not gonna fail like I did last time I admit I had a little too much to drink,but this time its going to be different...hehehehe Zulian laughed madly raising his hand and snapping his finger loudly as he did dozens of people started revealing themselves above the roofs scar raised her head and looked astonished by the sheer number of people there were,holding all kind of weapons that ranged from sling shots,daggers and bows aiming all of it towards us with a malicious look in their eyes. I looked up into the sky feeling a bad premonition rise inside my stomach,the sky was changing dramatically from the light blue color a grey fog was building up rising a faint shadow over us which no,one seemed to have noticed just yet...something was wrong very wrong. -What are you doing ! Zulian I hired you why are you aiming at me ! Scar shouted angrily towards zulian who simply snorted at her laughing cruelly at the situation. -Haahh ? What your unsatisfied employee ? You should have thought about that before you hired me to do your dirty work assassin ! Yes,I know who you are did you think that I wasn''t going to look at my emplyees before I do the job ? I know that you work for almon and that he had send you to steal something from someone and that someone is most probably that guy right ? So what do you think I am going to do now ? Its simple I kill you and your friend and then take everything you have and give it to almon I am sure that he won''t miss a stupid assassin like you hey maybe he will let me join him ? Anyways just shut up and die already ! Zulian said cruelly his eyes completely crazed as he gave the command to mow us down.Frightened scar tried to run away from the onslaught of projectiles that were about to hit us,seeing her about to run away I quickly reached my hand forward and grabbed her collar stopping her on her tracks almost making her trip. -Whaa...what are you doing let go ! I am not going to die here ! She shouted anger and despair rising in her eyes as she glared at me trying to break free of my tight grip with no success. I was continuing to look up at the sky the grey clouds were now concentrated the energy that was building from them was enormous,I had only ever seen one person who had this much energy to his disposition....Chronos. -Stay if you want to live.. I spoke coldly scar was immediately frightened by words and only now realized that there was giant grey cloud above us,the others were also starting to get aware of that cloud and looked up confused. -Hey you dumbasses what the hell are you doing shot ! kill them already why are you staring at a goddamn cloud you idiots... Zulian shouted not even realizing how odd the cloud looked after all... It was only at this place where the cloud had gathered. (Whump) A loud thunder could be heard coming from the cloud hearing the loud thunder I quickly pulled scar over to me and embraced her tight the sudden action made scar surprised,but she didn''t refused and instead stayed like this shivering with fear. (Whump) I jumped carrying scar in my arms I charged forward dodging the thunder bolt the place were me and scar stood originally was now a deep and charred crater with flames surrounding it from the aftermath that came from the thunder. The people standing the roofs were startled and a bit more the frightened looking at where the thunder had struck some even tumbling down on their butts because of the loud sound as they stared up into the sky again. I could feel a incredible amount of energy gather once again the sensation was dangerous we needed to escape... I decided and quickly tried to stop time,but just as I was trying to do something weird happened... -It...it didn''t work...I can''t stop time.. I muttered shocked quickly trying again,but with no avail. What was going on ? Why can''t I stop time anymore ? I wondered putting my hand into my pocket and breaking a coin and then rewinding it. I could feel my powers stream and recover the whole coin into its original state meaning that my powers weren''t gone only my ability to stop time was disabled. -Dawn ? What is going on ? Scar asked very frightened while staring at me hopeful. I looked at her,I wasn''t sure what to answer her,hell I don''t even understand it myself,but I do know one thing.. Looking up into the sky I raised my sight for a bit the cloud was thick and strong the energy was collective,but looking closer I discovered that the cloud was only the center some of the energy was forming a giant sphere... -We are trapped.. I mumbled to myself now really starting to get worried the thundering wasn''t stopping and the energy was still loading itself about to do something that would most likely be horrible. And without a doubt it did after the next second a brilliant light shone from the gray cloud as it electrified further and after that a booming sound came which was able to make your drums exploded followed by thousands of lightning spears falling down on us. ======================================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 126 Walrick The Peacemaker Hundreds of explosions surrounded us with no end bombarding the area and hitting the people who were on the roofs.Some fell down while others got impaled by the lightning spears leaving behind a hole in their body roasted throughly their eyes turning a lifeless color slumping down. -RUN ! One of the guys shouted his clear look of fear and panic had already reached everyone else snapping them back to reality as dozens of them tried to escape the thunder rain. Zulian who was only 20 steps away from us also decided to run away his face was extremely pale and frightened as he ran for his life like his underlings,but in the end I knew that it was useless...we were trapped that cloud had somehow created a sphere to trap us in and I was highly suspicious that it also disabled the part of my ability to stop time not completely blocking it of course. -Why is this happening what is going on ! Scar panicked without an end she hugged me tightly not sure what to do staring at me demanding answers from me. I didn''t answer looking still staring at the cloud I made sure that we wouldn''t get hit by the thunder spears. -Look out to right ! Scar immediately shouted alarmed I looked to my right and saw a thunder spear heading our way,I pulled scar behind me and put my palms in front of me scar tried to pull from the back telling me to go out of the way,but I still didn''t listen. (BANG) -Hyaa... Scar shrieked holding her face with both of her hands as she kneel''ed down terrified the lightning spear came with a loud bang she couldn''t handle to continue staring at it and collapsed with her knees going weak. -huh... After a few seconds she realized something,there was no pain nor was there any sort of sound or vibration that indicated her demise a bit fearful scar looked up again towards me in specific. -Wahh...what how... Her eyes widened as she continued staring at me and the unbelievable scene in front of her. I held the lightning spear in both hands the electricity was constantly moving,but not affected my hands one bit rather it was dispersing retreating until it finally disappeared in a matter of seconds. -How...that... Scar gaped swallowing her saliva as she slowly started to stand up looking at me amazed,she already knew that I was able to use some sort of magic,but what she right here was a bit more unbelievable then magic since I held the lightning spear with both of my bare hands making it disappear too.. What I did was simple I just reversed the time of the spear the moment it touched me it is something I can do with any form of spell that is directed at me it doesn''t have to be a spell it can also be an object,just because my ability to stop time was disabled didn''t mean that I had nothing left in my sleeve. Thinking like this I swiftly drew my plasma sword looking around I could see that the thunder rain was already stopping the cloud wasn''t electrified anymore,but still circulating the mass amount of energy keeping the sphere around trapping us. -Hey ! You coward how about you come down and fight me instead ! I shouted out scar who was standing behind me immediately fidgeted not sure what she should think about my taunting with a rather pale face of her own. -hahaha...mortal you are courageous I gotta give you that,I thought that the little storm was enough to annihilate you and the worms next to you,but I seemed to have underestimated you greatly...I can see why micheal failed,but don''t even think that I will also fail ! The voice boomed,I wasn''t really expecting someone to reply,but I took it anyways and started thinking about these words... Micheal ? The guy who proclaimed himself as justice himself ? He is been imprisoned inside the clavicula since our last encounter what happened to him afterwards is unknown to me since I basically forgotten all about him,I still vaguely recall him though,but in a not so good light... Looking at this cloud the person who is behind it most probably also works for the micheal worked for...their god was it ? Just as I was thinking that my sense suddenly kicked up feeling the immediate danger approaching me I raised my plasma sword and quickly intercepted the lightning spear that had been thrown at me. There was a small banging sound my plasma sword and the light spear reacted to each other fizzling and sparking,but in the end the spear wasn''t anything that made me worried as I simply forced my sword up and slashed the spear into half making the electricity within it disappear in a instant. -I command you once again mortal somehow you did destroy my heavenly spears two times it is a feat that no human or mortal had ever been able to do you should be honored to be able to face the great me ! Someone spoke his voice was very clear and soothing,but the words were a bit too arrogant and narcissistic to be taken seriously. I moved my head tightening the grip around my plasma sword while looking up towards the church like looking building,the symbol of the church which was a cross was made out of some black metal standing high and symbolic and what was standing on top of that cross was another person wearing pure white clothing with evenly exaggerating white cape. The way he stood on that piece of metal looked as if it was nothing the person himself was very handsome with golden hair and blue eyes in his left hand he held a white rose smelling it,looking at him like this I felt a odd sense of peacefulness rise in my heart,but I didn''t give into it and fought it with me weariness. -Ahh the smell is intoxicating a divine flavor only to be smelled by a divine being just as me you should feel honored to be slain by the great me human it is a honor that not many can be bestowed upon... I snorted feeling my lips curling up into a grin as I said. -You mean death ? Bad news for you I already know whats that like My voice had the tone of ridicule it made the handsome man momentarily lost as he narrowed his eyes at me not really angry or anything,but just put off. -Very well you ignorant fool I can''t see why the great one had ordered me to kill you,but it isn''t something that I need to be concerned about since he knows all and means good meaning that you are evil mortal a evil that needs to be destroyed in this world a evil that I will slay without a mercy so be prepared as I will reveal my name to you for I am Waldrick the peacemaker ! Ridiculous names ridiculous clothes...why are they so set on me... -If I am dead now can you at least tell me why you want me dead ? For what possible profit would you gain killing me ? I asked.Hearing my question walrick looked at me appraising,from his look I knew that he wasn''t a idiot even though he acted like this he was pretty smart and wasn''t simply underestimating me since I had just blocked two of hist attacks which were infused with divine aura my sword was somewhat unique in this way the holden plasma ray that came from it seemed to be originating from me making it sort of an extension of my body the plasma in itself was unique able to resist a lot of things such as deity level attacks. -I am not obligated to tell you this mortal it won''t matter at the place where you are going to go... Walrick spoke coldly with his attitude I could hardly believe that he was really a peace maker,but at the same time micheal also wasn''t a justice bringer himself so it doesn''t really matter. -Come... I muttered my voice was low,but I knew that he could hear it without an issue hearing my provocation walrick knitted his eyebrows and grabbed onto his belt quickly pulling out a piece of metal and in next moment that piece of metal turned into a long golden spear radiating hot flames from it. -This is your end human surrender and I will make sure you will not suffer too much in hell... I didn''t answer and just stared at him blankly,scar who was the whole time standing behind me was scared to her wits even more so after seeing the burning spear in warlicks hand not even sure what to say or what to do now other than stay beside me. -You should walk away if you don''t want to get caught Scar looked at me for a moment her look showed it all she immediately thought that I was crazy,but at the same time she couldn''t help,but look at my plasma sword amazed by its golden radiance without a choice scar just nodded at me and quickly made her way far away to watch the fight... I wasn''t fully sure if I could win this without stopping time,but it didn''t mean that I was helpless my senses were very sensitive and until now I always decreased them quiet a lot since they distracted me most of the time having a face to face confrontation with someone wasn''t scary to me since I still had ways to win this fight. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. -Hey don''t space out on me mortal be a bit respectful ! Walrick said I could hear his voice so close to me making me a bit startled for a second as I swung my sword at me swiftly. (Whum) A dry fizzling sound could be heard as my plasma sword hit his golden spear at the shaft it my swords wasn''t going through the spear and was instead locked firmly creating incredible amounts of sparks that were causing a blinding light to appear. -Wow...you are fast human actually a bit too fast for a human well I should expect something like this since you defeated micheal,but I know you only defeated him using your tricks in this sphere of mine I am the master and I shall bring peace in my domain mortal ! Walrick shouted immediately jumping into the counter attack his movements left frightening after images as he tried to stab me with his spear on multiple angles which I avoided and parried one after another my eyes were clear and following the movements of this being without a problem,but it was increasingly getting harder to get a hit in since he was constantly showering me with his attacks one after another. -Hahahha mortal you have talent,but your moves are clumsy your steps are not very adept,but they are firm enough it is truly a miracle that you can sand my attacks for so long if you don''t... (Slice) Just as his was about to finish his words walrick stopped talking and quickly jumped back a bit surprised. There was blood flowing and it wasn''t my own on the record. Looking at walrick you could see a faint cut on his left cheek it was bleeding profusely with a intense crimson color a bit abnormal for normal blood,but he wasn''t human after all. -Less talking more fighting jackass My words pulled walricks attention as he stopped touching his fresh wound,it wasn''t anything serious and to be honest I missed this slash I was originally attempting to hit his face,but walrick wasn''t a push over even though he was speaking he was still collected and rational being able to dodge the stab at the last second. Walrick looked at me there was now strong hint of anger rising behind his eyes his lips were curling into a ugly scowl as his golden spear intensified with flames as if it was a roaring lion ready to shred its victim with its flames. -Mistake...it won''t happen again rather I will stop talking as you say In that very moment walrick exploded in his original position observing him I saw him leap at me heavily and prepare his stab at me as the flames around his spear intensified even more making him look like a meteor about to crash in me. Seeing him like this made me sweat only now I could understand how much I relied on my time stopping ability his combat experienced and techniques were far above me if I didn''t have my enhanced body and senses I would probably not even be a match to him I am dodging his attacks to a hairs breath even and if this continues it is going to turn into a battle of endurance. I can''t let that happen. Showing some resolve in my eyes I got ready to react to the attack of his the flames were extremely strong,but strange enough they weren''t as strong as hestia''s flames which I bathed in everyday the spear also didn''t touch me yet,but it still had a close distance to me. In such close distance I was sure that the flames incinerate me,but they weren''t the feeling I got from these flames was only violent and strong they didn''t hurt for some reason and walrick noticed this issue too,but he didn''t question in and continued to attack me wildly. -Flame leviathan ! Walrick roared the fight had already gone on for about an hour both of us weren''t giving in to the slightest bit,my clothing was tattered most burned here and there,but nothing to be worried about since I wasn''t hit yet in comparison walrick was also not hit his original wound on the cheek was already gone healed from his divine aura and his clothing also regenerated after every time I slashed at him. Seeing him suddenly stop like this made me a bit startled he was obviously now trying to use a different tactic on me since this wasn''t getting us to anywhere the incredible violent flames on his spear concentrated pointing at me he blasted off that spell at me which was a giant serpent made out of violent crimson flames. It charged with its mouth about to bite me. My eyes constricted for a moment as I felt the incredible danger from the serpent about to hit me,I needed to dodge... Thinking like this I immediately tried to jump further away just at the last second as the serpent impacted at my original position exploding in a firework of flames that launched me further back and up into the sky. -My chance... A whisper could be heard as I shielded my eyes from the flames walrick was already hovering in front of me as I saw him unleash his spear at me striking me with the butt of the spear to the stomach crashing me onto the ground. (BOOM) Clouds of dust and debris started to fly everywhere I coughed for a moment as I felt a trace of blood welling up inside my mouth...felling like this I noted that I should take swordsman training in the future. -Hahaha it already shows doesn''t it ? The limit that you can go you inexperienced brat it makes me wonder how you could have possibly defeated micheal in such state meaning that you haven''t as of yet showed your true strength have you ? I stood up disregarding his words and keeping my head high my hand gripping the plasma sword tighter as all kinds of thoughts running through my head,but I smiled. Seeing my smile made walrick a bit conflicted inside his head as he couldn''t understand what it meant in any way he didn''t feel good about the smile and kept his guard up. (Snap) just as he was doing that I snapped my finger. (WHOOOSH) -What..what is happening ?! Walrick shouted a bit confused the moment I snapped my finger our surroundings started to change drastically the debris and other destroyed buildings were starting to rewind themselves into individual buildings clustering together and filling the area as if they were sponges sucking in water and becoming bigger. (Wham Wham Wham) The small stone of a building was forming back into its original building in extreme speed of growth that could not be easily imagined warlick wasn''t panicked though seeing this bizarre scene in front of him and rather reacted quickly spinning his golden spear and creating a flame tornado to proctect himself from the clashing buildings turning them all into ash on the moment they collided with his flames. -What are you doing brat ! Walrick shouted losing sight of me as the buildings covered the whole field around us.Both of us knew very well that this wasn''t anything that either of us couldn''t handle thinking quickly warlick figured that the reason I was doing this was only to distract him. And guess what he was right. -Guhhhh Just as warlick was about to search for me he could feel a incredible amount of pain concentrating in his chest area looking down he saw a radiating golden beam coming out his chest torching him from the inside. The spear he was holding dropped onto the ground dispersing into nothingness as he tried to pull the golden beam back coughing up some blood while doing so.In the end he failed. -How..how... Walrick asked looking behind him and meeting my gaze with his own eyes.His gaze held many emotions surprise,awe and frustration he was vastly different from the temper high micheal and even in death he seemed partially calm wanting to know how I was able to get behind him unnoticed. -I am not obligated to tell you... I spoke immediately pushing the plasma sword upwards cutting walrick halfway into two as his blood and gore spread everywhere around us turning into a small showering tainting me further. Deactivating my sword I stored it back and stepped a few steps back from the puddle of blood in front of me...my breath was ragged and my sweat came out profusely as I felt the amount of stamina that was draining from me... =========================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 127 The Hateful Boy And The Crazy Woman I didn''t stick for too long and stood up after a few minutes of rest. The puddle of blood and gore in front of me was intense it smelled horrible and I tried to to ignore it as I rummaged through his bloodied clothing trying to find something that could help me to figure out who wanted me dead. This guy obviously took orders from someone just like micheal he even mentioned it dozens of times,but the difference was he was here to intentionally murder me micheal on the other hand didn''t seem to know me directly and only searched for the ticket to the colosseum to use it to kill amy he only encountered me because I also needed the ticket fighting me for it,but he failed getting defeated by me. Because of that I can assume that the one who is behind this didn''t seem to like my actions and ordered this guy to take me out,very annoying if you ask me. I thought about it while rummaging through this guys pockets,soon enough I discovered that he didn''t have a single item on his body the spear he wielded had also disappeared into light particles and was nowhere to be seen only the bloodied clothing and corpse was present,but soon enough another strange thing happened. The body and the blood that was on the ground was slowly vanishing into small particles,it was a stunning event that was happening in front of me very uncomfortable since the eyes of the dead victim were staring into me,killing someone wasn''t pleasant to the least my heart still felt conflicted by it,but I always quickly shut off those feelings that I had trying to make them numb and indifferent. I crouched down again putting the corpse on its back I stared at the chest are and saw the emblem that was sewed into his clothing... It was a star combined with a cross underneath it was also a crescent moon holding the star cross from the bottom. I only stared into the emblem for a few minutes until the body finally disappeared into nothingness not even leaving behind a single drop of blood and with this I could also feel the sphere that I was trapped in originally getting released with it one aspect of my power returning back to me...the ability to stop time. I sat down trying to rest myself for a moment while staring into the dark enclosed area I got myself into. I used a lot of stamina this time to win,it wasn''t to the point of actual death,but it was close enough to make my head blank out every few seconds,I had used two new skills already which were Chrono Shift and Time Walk,through Chrono Shift I was able to set a timer on a specific item to have it either rewind or fast forward I used this ability to mark a few debris and broken down buildings,setting the timer every time while walrick pushed me somewhere where I could touch something without him noticing what I was actually doing.In the end it resulted in the debris and broken pieces to all rewind at the same time and make the same building which the space of the area couldn''t accommodate to crash onto each other.Creating a stuffed crumbling area to block walricks vision and using that opportunity I invoked another skill called Timer Walk which allowed me to fast forward the time of my body making me temporarily invincible and void from this world giving me a effect to go through objects while in its state,this ability was similar to the way I stop the time of my body to hide myself from the world this time though I use it to fast forward and be faster then the world itself becoming irrelevant to the time line of this world meaning that my body turns into nothingness for a few moments turning me into something like a ghost,the only down side to this skill is that I can''t stop moving while in that state if I stop moving the skill will also stop working it is a fairly complicated skill and also the second most draining one since it also affects my physical state somewhat if I make a mistake somehow. Anyways I used the skill to run through the crashing buildings my plasma sword was also effected by this skill since I was in direct contact with it giving me the chance to sneak up on walrick without getting noticed and finally stab him to the back deactivating the skill. In and out I could have used Time Walk in any moment and try to take out walrick earlier,but at the same time I didn''t want to do that and lose my only chance to ever get a sure hit on him which is why I first created a distraction to have him miss my figure,but even that wouldn''t fully fool him since he seemed to have other ways to detect me which was problematic,but didn''t bother me since I only needed him to lose sight of me,when time walk is invoked I begin to cease from the time line meaning that he couldn''t have sensed me when I approached him which is why he didn''t know how I stabbed him at the back without him noticing me first. It was a pretty good plan in my opinion,taxing,but very useful since it sure paid out to learn from chronos about my powers without it I would have already turned into well made roast. I sighed...the air inside this enclosed area was starting to get stuffy after regaining some of my strength I stood up again,stopping time and drawing my plasma sword while carving a tunnel towards one direction it didn''t take long until I finally got outside. Starting time again I could feel my legs and arms buckle for a moment if it wasn''t for my sheer stubborn attitude right now I would have collapsed a long time ago,but I held on and looked around taking in a deep breath of fresh air. -Dawn ?! Not too far off I heard a familar and feminine voice approach me I turned my head to see who it was and surprisingly scar was there quickly making her way towards me. I didn''t expect her to be alive to be honest,with all the fighting going on I couldn''t just keep her safe somewhere and just assumed that she was far enough to not be affected by the crossfire that was going on,I felt a bit glad that she was alive.Scar seemed to be fine she didn''t have any injuries that were obvious only a whole lot of dust covering her entire body and a few ripped parts on her clothing. -Oh my god...you look horrible... Scar commented looking at me with a terrified expression on her face,I hadn''t had the chance to actually examine myself,but I was sure that I didn''t have any major injuries maybe a few scratches here there causing some specks of blood to gather on some parts,but over all I was fine. -It doesn''t matter we have to leave now... I said storing my plasma sword back into the clavicula I glared at scar prompting her to show me the way to the magicians association. Scar was obviously very confused and not sure what to do she had dozens of questions that she wanted the answer for,but she also knew very well that I wasn''t going to tell her anything so asking wasn''t going to accomplish much either the only thing she could do right was to do what she was hired to do. Lead the way. With a complicated look on her face scar nodded her head and looked around the area once again trying to figured out where we are,she saw me shiver for a few moments and knew that I was in small pain,but didn''t say anything to do and just walked while I followed her with a solemn look on my face. The people in this city were obviously unnerved and panicked by the sudden collapse and devastation of a single part of the city citizens and guardsmen were constantly rushing out towards the devastated area questioning people of the event that had occurred a hour ago scar and I skillfully avoided these guardsmen and took a few detours to avoid people at all on the way I felt tired and hungry scar also couldn''t help,but look at me a few times because of my wrenched state she offered to rest a few minutes which I eventually agreed on sitting on a box in what seemed to be a more cleaner and quieter alley way in this area. -You...you really need a doctor... Scar said a bit concerned,I didn''t mind her words and simply sat still taking my breath. -Where is the association ? Are we close yet ? I asked my question surprised scar and also made her a bit sour since she knew that I was ignoring her it is probably humiliating to her since she is getting ignored by a 15 year old brat even though she is older then me giving her no respect at all. -It is very close just down into the alley way and then to the left side you will see the association you can''t miss it.. She said,hearing her words made me delighted from the inside as I started to rummage through my pocket gesturing scar to come closer which she did still a bit fearful. -This is where we part scar take this money as we agreed on,you were really a big help to me thank you I smiled kindly pulling out a fistful of golden coins from my pocket the amount that I had pulled out was not the amount we agreed on if you look at the sheer amount that I was gripping in my hand,some coins even fell down onto the ground because I couldn''t hold them all. Seeing this amount of money being present to her scar swallowed hard with wide eyes the way she looked right now told me that she had never seen this much money in her entire life she couldn''t seem to believe that this amount was now hers it made her extremely joyful inside,but also very frightened too as she knew that the value of everything comes with a price. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. -I...I this amount I can''t take it... She said a bit pale stuttered even while staring into the mountain of golden coins that I held in my palm greedily. I understood her thinking and knew why she refused to take this money,I didn''t just give her this amount out of sheer gratefulness,no the reason I gave her this was also to apologize for putting her into this scenario just now nearly killing her,from what I could tell a single gold coin had massive value scar even educated me about this while we were shopping and it seems like a single gold coin is equivalent to a mans 10 years of work and could easily feed a family of three for 3 years straight without a single day of work maybe even have some left overs for luxury. 12 gold coins were already enough to set someone for life,but the amount I was presenting now was just insane obviously making a smart girl like her very suspicious of why I would consent into giving up so much money just for a stroll through the city not even the richest people in this city would give so much money which they could potentially use to buy land,ranks or items maybe even high class prostitutes who the hell knows. But as I said I am just apologizing. -Alright if you don''t want it you don''t need to take it you can just take the amount we agreed on,this is just me saying sorry for putting you in danger earlier...I also decided to end our agreement here I can walk the rest of the path myself...thanks I said smiling at her while standing up and putting the pile of gold onto the surface of the box,finishing I started walking past the stunned scar as I made my way out of the alley way. -Wait.. Just as I was about to walk away scar called for me.A bit surprised I stopped in my tracks turning my eyes towards the red haired assassin. -What do you want ? She looked a bit timid and had a strange resolved look on her face while facing me her previous proud attitude was gone and instead replaced by determination. -Do..you still have a job for me ? I laughed hearing her question...what is she after now ? -I don''t think I will need you any further if you want to earn money just take the money that is on the box hell you don''t even need to ask me for a job do you ? With that amount you could just become a merchant or live your life without a care in the world why continue being an assassin lady ? My words of reason seemed to have stung some part of her brain as she remembered something,it didn''t seem to be a very good memory since she was starting to frown and looked hateful remembering it. -It won''t cut.I need more money to do what I need to do thats why I am asking you if you still have a job for me.. Her words seemed detached very cold even making me confused all of a sudden...I don''t know anything about her she is just an wannabe assassin that one day came into my room wanting to kidnap me and steal the potion I was assigned to make,she,without a doubt failed in her task which followed other events with me hiring her instead and even then I don''t know shit about her I never had any interest knowing even and just kept her around as a wiki for something I didn''t know about. But now she wants a job again and she wants more money ? What could she possibly want that money for ? Feeling a bit frustrated I started to put my hands into my pockets and then pulling out handful of golden coins from them as I started to shower the whole ground with goldens coins one handful after another covering the ground around me throughly.Scar watched this happening and had a very shocked look on her face while watching me endlessly drop massive amounts of coins out of my pockets,she already guessed that this amount couldn''t have possibly been stored in my small pockets,but even then she still doesn''t have a clue how I was able to do this she didn''t even ask and just stared with a flabbergast look on her face. -Money you need money right ? Now here it is ? Are satisfied now ? Or do you need more ? hahahaha I laughed pretty amused by the look scar was giving staring at the piles of gold that I pulled out of my mere pockets. She stared at it for a moment,but quickly pulled herself together and raised her up to me grinding her teeth. -No,I can''t take this money... Hearing her words made some part of my brain break for a moment...it made my thinking process go south way where it usually never stays giving me one conclusion only. -Are you after my body ? My question was serious the sheer amount of seriousness made scar very much embarrassed quickly turning red on her entire face while staring at me surprised. -NO,I am not.I simply can''t just take the money I didn''t earn it myself ! She quickly explained,but her words just simply sounded even more ridiculous to me since she was breaking her logic one after another. -You aren''t making sense lady you are a god damn assassin you steal peoples lives for a living what makes you say that you have to earn the money ? Or a better question what makes you different from a simple thief ? My words had a tone of anger and annoyance within them what I was saying had once again hit something inside of scar since she started to get conflicted with herself clearly wanting to rebuke my words,but also not even sure if she should speak any further..such a person was troublesome... I thought of simply leaving staying any further wasn''t helping me at all and talking to her was clearly no sense,but just as I was about to do that scar shouted out. -I...I am not a lowly thief...I..I NEVER KILLED ANYONE ALRIGHT! My body stiffed for a moment as I listened to her words,I wasn''t surprised to the least should I say,I already had my suspicion since this girl was way too soft sometimes not able to act properly or hold her facade.In a way she was naive,but not entirely. I couldn''t imagine someone like her to actually able to kill someone since it takes heart to kill which this girl clearly had a lot of. I shut my eyes. -If you can''t kill then why are you an assassin even ? Was it also for the money ? If so then you should have become something else entirely... Even though I couldn''t see what she was doing I could still hear it,which was the sobbing that came out of her mouth...I really make a lot of woman cry lately aren''t it ? -wha...What do you even know about me ! You...you little brat ! Aren''t you a idiot yourself don''t think I didn''t notice you always having that passive hateful demeanor ! You don''t seem to hate me thats for sure,but I know that you aren''t feeling good either ! I could literally feel a vein just form on my forehead pulsating intensely as I felt the boiling blood inside my veins stream agitated from her words... -Shut up shut up shut up....shut up...I AM NOT HATEFUL I shouted out furiously opening my eyes and walking forward towards the kneeling scar my hands were as if they moved on themselves gripping onto scars collar and raising her up to me almost choking her.My voice was hoarse and cold as I spoke to her. -I don''t need you to tell me how am I am or who I am it doesn''t concern you nor do I concern you either so just shut up and take this money do what you want it doesn''t matter to me since you aren''t of any use even if I do hire you... Scar looked pained,she glared at me with a even look on her face while holding my hands that were gripped on her collar. -You...you I know that you are not from here so you won''t understand a lot of things even if you do get to the capital you will have trouble navigating yourself and talking to the right people,but if you hire me then you can avoid all of these things and have me handle the rest hiring me could ensure you a lot of things that you don''t need to handle yourself...ughh Scar coughed out and honestly her words were true,I truly didn''t know my way around until now it was chance that brought me this far with scar''s help I also got half of my troubles erased with shopping and some small customs. I let her go.With my grip loose again scar fell down on her knees coughing up some more as she looked up at me tearfully.My cold look didn''t help her to the least as she stood up again patting off the dust on her clothes. -I hire you Scar froze again hearing my words she raised her head up to me surprised. -I won''t repeat myself I hire you the payment for this won''t be set just yet and I will decided it after we''re done,but know for sure that it will be high enough for your services,but until then don''t ever do this again...you understand ? Scar''s previous courage seemed to have already vanished as she nodded to me swallowing hard. Seeing her like this made me sigh......crazy woman. ===================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 128 Charge ! With the argument over I swiftly turned around and was ready to leave,my body felt incredibly sore and I had not really a desire to depart right now,but because of the damage I had created,I found it necessary to leave right now if I didn''t want trouble to follow me. Scar also understood my intentions and quickly picked up her share of money that we had agreed on,the filthy ground we were standing in was currently covered with piles of gold coins the alley itself was very empty with not a single soul to be seen,I wasn''t going to pick up these gold coins since I didn''t even need them. Scar was very conscious about this issue and looked at the amount she had picked up and sad at the amount of gold there was right now,I couldn''t understand her to the least...she could take whoever as much as she wanted to why take 12 gold coins instead ? Either way I didn''t ask her that and just gestured her to move on already which she did. Going out of the alley way scar lead the way towards the magicians association,the streets were bustling intensely people were yelling and running around ,the guards were trying to put some order into the situation with a few fights popping out here and there,it was pretty much chaos. While walking scar constantly glanced through the crowd she even looked at me a few times when I wasn''t looking which I was,her gaze held that obvious sign of curiosity. -We are about to arrive...you don''t look good are you sure we should do this ? Don''t you need to rest first ? Scar asked a bit perplexed,but I didn''t mind it and just sighed turning towards the massive and extravagant building. -Halt ! You are about to enter the magicians association if you are an outsider or not awaited then you are not allowed into the building please state your business or your magicians rank first if you have one ? In front of that building two massive guards stopped us from entering they wore crimson red full plate armor and had evenly colored glaive''s hanging behind their backs their eyes were firm and focused almost intimidating. Scar was panicked she didn''t know what to say really and just glanced at me and then back to the guard,the person who he was talking to was scar of course. -I am being expected by a female magician called harlin she said that I should come today and deliver her something...which I can''t disclose of course... I answered,the crimson guard looked at me temporarily my stiff tone seemed to have annoyed him and his partner somewhat,but they didn''t mind it and just answered evenly. -Magister harlin didn''t say she does expect anyone kid and because of this chaos she doesn''t have to receive anything if you really have something that you need to deliver to her then give it to us we will give to her instead... The crimson guard said taking a step forward towards me,he had his eyes on my jacket and jeans they were a bit dirty,but the blood stains on them were already gone,I had used some amount of power to rewind my clothing to the original state my light injuries were still present,but they weren''t bad and didn''t as much then before. Hearing his words made me a bit inconvenienced and also a bit frustrated since I couldn''t tell when harlin would actually show herself,I didn''t want to give the potions to this guard too since it was the only thing that would let me give entrance to this building "Officially" that is I had more then a few "Unofficial" ways to enter the building though which seemed to be much more useful to me at the moment. -Wait ! Guards stand still that kid over there I am indeed awaiting him let him pass... Out of nowhere harlin came from behind revealing herself to the guards she was followed by the young mage apprentice kashmar who waved at me friendly. Seeing harlin herself personally come out and notify them made the two crimson guards surprised they immediately followed some kind of custom and kneel''ed down on the ground showing respect to harlin who stared at me arms crossed and eyes narrowed. I sucked in cold air and started making my way towards harlin,scar who was now following behind me was a bit frightened she seemed overall very scared about magic in general even though she didn''t show that too much it is understandable since people tend to fear the unknown more then a blade itself. Harlin didn''t waste a minute and simply started walking into the massive building,I followed along without a word and watched silently as kashmar walked over her stared at scar momentarily a bit astonished and charmed until he started talking to me all of a sudden. -Hey did you know just a few minutes a part of the city was complete demolished the city is in turmoil and half of the magicians in the association were send out to investigate the matter,a very high amount of mana was sucked from the leyline of the land directly towards the demolished area it was crazy since when it happened most of the magicians who were doing some experiments started to fail because of the lack of mana that was present ! Right now the headmaster and a few other elders think that there seems to be a very powerful magician who came into the city the power was comparable to a "Archmage" rank magician itself...not that I ever seen one before its just that master harlin told me about it... Kashmar spoke excitedly his eyes were sparkling when he told me that about,Harlin suddenly stopped in her tracks there was a small feeling of anger rising inside her tone as she spoke. -Kashmar,I know that I told you about it,but do you understand that what you just said is a secret right now ? Kashmar was immediately panicked as he started to go pale,he didn''t seemed to have thought this far.Anyways harlin gave kashmar a single angry glare until she stopped and turned back to me her eyes showing curiosity and also suspicions towards me for some reason,she had also glanced at scar behind me,but ignored her afterwards as not important. -Ignore this fool of an apprentice...I take it that the reason you came is because you finished brewing those potions I had requested from you ? Harlin asked her attention now solely pulled towards me or rather the potions. -Yes,I have them and actually I won''t issue money for these potions rather I want to know if you are ready with the transportation circle to the capital ? My question had harlin immediately grit her teeth as her eyes swam she seemed unsure of what to answer me with for some reason...it made unsettled inside my heart...could it be that she doesn''t have it? -Ms.Harling ? Do you have it ready or not ? Since you were the one who requested me first I would have a right to now if what I am doing right now would give me what I need ? The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. I prompted trying to get some answers out of her. -That...we may have a small problem when it comes to that...I mean the transportation circle... -What kind of problem ? I thought that you said that you would keep your word ms.harlin ? My words made harlin immediately agitated as she looked at me a bit angered. -You...ugh...no,its not that I am breaking my word here its just that a few minutes ago something very problematic happened as you just discovered from my idiot apprentice over there the leyline or rather the mana of this area had been sucked significantly everything over tier 3 magic cannot be casted anymore because of the lack of mana that is currently in our area....the transportation circle in itself is a spatial type tier 3 magic it can be used,but there is one downside to that... I narrowed my eyes. -What is it ? -The...the distance of the teleportation cannot be established with the current amount of mana in the area for it to work properly we need to at least wait until the leyline is recovered to a decent level... I didn''t need to think about my next words as they came out automatically with them the sheer amount of annoyance it was to even word them. -How long ? -at least a week... A week...I didn''t have that much time the tournament would start in 3 days from now on I needed to get there under 3 days max.The issue was serious and it was all happening because of walrick...I didn''t think that his blasting would lead me to this predicament,but still there was hope. -Can''t I just teleport somewhere with a stable line of mana and then use that transportation circle to get to the capital ? My question was solid,but harlin immediately frowned hearing it,she also probably thought about the issue and answered me patiently. -That is also a very bad idea...you see the transportation circle is a magic we had acquired only recently which is 50 years ago it may be long for you,but in our history for spells and array''s to be fully understood,it takes 250 years at most which is why I say that it is early for us...anyways there is a big problem concerning the transportation circle after a single usage of the circle the person who used it before can''t use it again for at least another 5 days... -Why I used the transportation circles previously just fine ? Why is this different from the ones I used in my world ? My question seemed to have stumped harlin for a moment as she wasn''t even sure what to answer me anymore,the reason behind this probably had probably a lot of theories and explaining to do things that I probably wouldn''t understand which harlin tried to answer in a simple manner. -You...you die if you do...the transportation circles sucks you up into its void stream and you get lost or even die in the void space that is created through the transportation...it is complicated and as I said the array itself is unstable.. My gums itched for a moment as I tried to think of any alternative way to solve this...if what she says is right then I can''t travel with the circle two times in a row I am limited to only a single leap and thats it. I was thinking hard trying to calculate a few things harlin stood in front of me still waiting for me and my answer looking a bit impatient,she seemed to be thinking hard just as me probably trying to make the situation look less bad and searching for answer for herself,luckily that particular answer quickly came to her as she spoke. -Karena city is the closest the transportation circle can get you,it is also relatively close to the capital itself and it will at least take you 2 days on viscurs to get to the capital itself which should be enough time...is this enough ? Harlin asked her voice was nervous and polite it was obvious that she was trying hard to get the potions in her possession having me unsatisfied wouldn''t do for her since I had every right to just not give her the potions or simply give her less then the agreed on amount. Frankly speaking I didn''t care...2 days was less then 3 days so if what she said was true then it was also one of the only ways I could possibly arrive in time. Still though I sighed not being able to go directly into the capital was problematic,but it still helped on top of that I had no choice. Seeing me sigh like this made harlin very nervous,but in the next moment she widened her eyes as she saw dozens of purple potions appear on the ground. Harlin got greedy and was obviously going to scoop the bottles up,but before she was about to do that I stepped forward and blocked her from coming closer. My action confused her,but she stopped for a moment figuring that this wasn''t the end of it. -Since you aren''t fully keeping the agreement we had,I want you to somehow help me in anyway for my journey to be a little bit easier...you understand ? Harling nodded blinking for a moment as she thought of what she could do to make it up for me. (Bang) But just as we were standing like this not far off a loud banging sound could be heard,it was followed by multiple voices,shouting and yelling my hearing was extraordinary so I was the first person to realize that there was something going one right now at the entrance. -Magister harlin ! Magister halrin ! From the other end of the corridor a robbed middle aged man came out hastily,he had a pale look on his face while facing us everyones attention was pointed at him,while I was staring at the door behind us instead...counting. -What is it ? Harlin asked the guy was still catching his breath finally swallowing his saliva as he spoke. -The...the wolf blood gang ! They are attacking the association right now ! Everyones eyes got wide as they heard what the middle aged man just said,I didn''t even know about who he was talking about only that the magicians association was under attack now...and that the door was going to be rammed open. (BOOM) Just as predicted a loud explosion came forth blasting the steel door from its frame,the smoke was plenty so were the men as they stormed into the room swords raised. My hand itched seeing this amount of people charging through,the amount of stamina I had recovered wasn''t much as you may have guessed already. ======================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 129 I Dont Care,Go Home I am sorry if I am not holding the schedule right now since it is the holidays I lazing around mostly ! ========================================== -Hahaha it seems like today is my lucky day ! A man shouted out standing in front of the other armed men holding a cutlass threateningly as he made his way towards us with a evil smile on his face,he had white hair and his face was full of ugly scars one of his eyes was also white showing that it was long since blind. The men or rather bandits had already encircled us with no way out some of their weapons could be seen bloodied indicating that they had already killed their way through,harlin also noticed this fact and was furious her hand was radiating intense amount of mana,but not as powerful as I may have assumed it to be....harlin was limited on her magic right now because of the amount of mana that was sucked out of the area she can''t cast spells over the third tier,I am not even sure what the spells under that tier is,but from the way these guys had barged easily into the building and the look on her face tells me that it isn''t that powerful not enough to deal with these bandits that is. -you...you scoundrels...SCUM ! Harlin shouted the now radiating amount of mana in her hand literally sparking,but still not showing any sign of properly materializing. The leader of these bandits also knew that and smiled at the failed attempt to turn him into smithereens,he licked his lips momentarily his eyes turning from amusing cold to a lustful glare as he stared at harlin smiling. -guhh... Harlin immediately noticing that particular stare fear inducing into her heart as she hid away her private parts in front of the vulgar man. Seeing this the man and the bandits started laughing cruelly. Scar who was standing by my side glared at the white haired man she gasped and it seemed like she recognized this man...blood wolf gang... Could it be ? Is he the drug lord that hired scar originally to steal the strength enhancing potions ? My mind momentarily got lost in thought thinking about it,but while I was doing that the men suddenly spoke up again. -Now,now,now why so fearful beautiful magister harlin ? We are just taking a visit to your association from what I know not one ordinary man had stepped into this special ground of your without your consent I heard that even the city lord himself can''t go in here without asking for permission first,you can''t blame my curiosity for getting the better of me and my men and come in right ? The man said pretending as if he didn''t do anything wrong or at least life threatening which he already was at the moment just trying to mock harlin further without a question. -Don''t...don''t you think that you won''t get away with this sarald...we are the magicians association even the emperor himself has to give us respect that we deserve what happened today will escape the eyes or ears of the other people that are here...thats why if you don''t want your sentence to be even more harsher then it is...I advise you to leave this ground ! Harlin threatened and her threat was obvious very effective as the bandits all around us were starting to get second doubts about what they were doing sarald-the gang boss-noticed the decrease of moral his men were getting at and quickly acted upon on stamping his foot on the ground with incredible strength rattling and making a huge sound for everyone to hear. -Don''t you pussy out on me now you good for nothings ! Even if what she says is true it is already too late for you idiots to consider to leave ! Do you really think that we will stand free and alive after what we had done ? Think twice if so since you have already committed the crime with me meaning that regardless what you do there will be some consequences ! Instead of pussing out on me you should think of the riches and valuables these book loving idiots have on their bodies and the building itself....Heed my words men if I have to die ! I WILL DIE RICH ! And don''t worry...I know from a fact that these so called ''Magicians" don''t have any power right now so you can slaughter or torture them how you want they can''t possibly fight back now ! Sarald roared his speech had a very subtle amount of threats to them,but it still significantly raised the moral of his man facing them with the realization that they didn''t have a choice on this matter...truly vindictive and vicious in a way since he brought them here. Harlin was already taking a few dozens steps back she didn''t think of fighting back and seemed more frightened every second sweating,her hand was already rushing towards kashmar any moment now about to escape. Kashmar,scar and the middle aged man that were next to me had evenly a frightened and pale face on their own running wasn''t a very good option since we were encircled.We would only get caught in the end and I wasn''t sure if this building had a back door going out of the windows was also an option,but I could faintly sense some kind of energy circulating through the walls and the windows of this building looking to me as if it was heavily secure and guarded for any case. But not this one...how near sighted for magicians totally not on stewards level if I have compare these two. (Clack) Just as I was thinking about it,I started walking forward towards the white haired gang leader,my action was light and carefree without any error or panic visible to the eye the bandits were temporarily confused by it and the gang leader himself seemed a bit intrigued he wasn''t panicked though since he could see that I was totally unarmed not that I ever needed a weapon. Scar seeing me walk towards the gang leader in this nonchalant way quickly came forward and tried to stop me in a very nervous way pulling my by my arm and momentarily stopping me in my tracks. -What are you doing you idiot ?! That guy over there isn''t someone to be messed with you know ?! He was once a royal guardian protecting the imperial family his swordsmen ship and power is known far of what you can handle right now and on top of that you are injured and tired and don''t you say other wise since I can see you breathing roughly there is no way you can beat him like this ?! If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Scar exclaimed her words were whispers with a hint of fear spreading on each sentence,it made me temporarily confused why she was thinking that I would lose to this guy...didn''t she witness what I had just done a few minutes ago in the alley way against walrick ? Compared to him this guy was simply a mere bug that I can step on any time not even including my time stopping ability even if I was half dead I would be able to kill him with one swing... I thought roughly shaking away scar''s hold on me as I told her straight. -I don''t care Scar was momentarily baffled by my response even the others including sarald who know looked at me in a more amused and interesting light as he watched me approaching from the front my face didn''t betray anything and was blank like a sheet of paper. -Boy...you have really some big guts to stand in front of me...are you trying to play a hero ? impress the good for nothing bitch assassin behind you ? Hahaha you really make me laugh boy alright then at least tell me your name before I end you and your foolishness.. Sarald the gang leader spoke laughing and mocking me without a reserve,his hand was lightly gripped onto his cutlass not even slightly wary of me as his cruel and cold eyes swept through my body feeling totally sure of himself. -Kid you messed up pretty bad ! -Don''t worry I will impress your lady for you instead ! -Guys,guys calm down maybe he is just one of those "special" people! The bandits also joined into the fray shouting out all kinds of insulting and vulgar words making their initial dirty looks even more filthier then to begin with. -You don''t need to know that... I said coldly my sudden change of demeanor surprised the gang leader momentarily,he was about to slash his cutlass at me feeling that something was off,but when he finally gripped his cutlass harder... (Click) He froze. In the next moment salad frozen in place his grip on his sword was still there,but he wasn''t pulling his sword and just continued staring at me the bandits who were still shouting and mocking continued to do that until they realized that something was wrong... Their leader was not moving a single muscles staying at place and just staring at me from above I also just stared up at him if you look closer at me you could see that I was holding a black cylinder a handle which was the plasma sword of course. The atmosphere inside the hallway quickly calmed down as people started to get confused of what was happening between us.The gang leader gritted his teeth while looking at me as he spoke with a sour tone. -Very...very good,I didn''t know and my own arrogance seemed to have failed me this time...if only I had drawn quicker...no,it wouldn''t have mattered would it ? I really don''t have eyes I should have known that a crouching tiger was standing in front of me ready to pounce and bare his fangs at me... The gang leader spoke his voice was very regretful and bitter he had realized the moment he heard the clicking sound,everyone was very confused of what the gang leader sarald meant behind him one his men wanted to step forward and see what was going on,but just as he was doing that. (Plop) Massive amounts of blood started to come out of the gang leader his clothing was being constantly drenched with blood coming from every corner of his body. The face of the gang started to change significantly every second deep cut marks resembling a net started to appear oozing intense amount of blood his working out popped with a disgusting sound shooting blood everywhere and it wasn''t just his eyes. It was everything,his nose,mouth,ears,hands,legs,body even his clothing was just turning into square sized little bits. In front of everyone these simple human body parts were slowly turning into cut meat oozing and shooting off blood everywhere as the man who stood in front of me who clearly tried to mock and end my life at the very moment was simply turning into a pile of minced meat. -.... Quiet the whole room was as if time had stopped and it wasn''t even me who had done it...well not literally,but it was indeed me...you understand what I mean. This all had happened in a matter of a few seconds the disgusting sound seemed to have been engraved in everyones mind so was the scene that brought horror to peoples hearts. -Bughhh... Not too far off some men started to drop their weapons directly vomiting their guts onto the floor the other men who had more sturdier mouths instead kept quiet and just looked at the pile of minced meat that was once their leader with a terrified and pale look on their faces while others just decided that they had enough of this and started leaving the hallway altogether. (Snap) The snap of my finger immediately woke up everyone that was dazed inside the hallway,now every pair of eyes were directly pulled towards me people no longer raised their weapons with a look of total defeat and horror that it wasn''t even funny any anymore. -Go home... I spoke blankly once again silence came as no,one even dared to speak anymore and like this every bandit started to leave their weapons on the floor and exit the building very quickly. Satisfied I turned around towards harlin my hand ached from the time I had swung at the gang leader constantly,but it was alright still also reminding me that I really need some rest. -Bring me to the transportation cirlce we want to leave now... Harlin was still loss for words stunned in place and only when I started talking to her did she wake up. -ehh...yeah please follow me... She said turning around and lightly continuing towards the hallway her back was shivering constantly,but I didn''t call on it kashmar also avoided looking at me anymore and scar just kept close distance with me from behind not saying anything. ============================================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 130 Deep Wounds -Take this please...it is a state badge a very high ranking one at that too and will most likely come in handy if you want to go through places without any problems...you don''t need to give it back since it will expire after a month anyways and until then I am sure that it will be helpful towards you and a quick reminded be sure to travel east that is where the capital is located at you will see a straight follow it and I am sure that you will get where you need to be.....thank you again for earlier by the way Harlin said bowing her head to me in a grateful manner a bit frightened by me from my vicious way of killing,but I didn''t mind and just returned the bow with a small forced smile. I was already very tired and didn''t even take a second to look at the badge simply taking it away from harlin''s hand and quickly pocketing it inside my chest. The inside of the building turned a bit more quieter the bandits had left long since scared from the way I had easily turned their petty leader into a pile of mince meat,in all honesty even I think that it was a bit too much there was no real need to actually turn him into mince meat I could have just cut his head off,but at the same time it served pretty well as a display of power and intimidation making half of the bandits vomit,but thats also okay. -Thanks for your help ms.harlin... -No,its nothing I should be grateful actually since you stopped a very big disaster from happening today...if you ever visit us again be sure to call me if you need anything Harlin said humbly her attitude had very quickly turned since she saw me do something very illogical not that I disliked it rather I didn''t care. -Scar lets move... I said turning around to glance at the no-good wannabe assassin,she was slightly pale from the previous encounter we had looking at me with a wryly smile as she nodded her head and started following me closely. Kashmar also stood not too far off behind his master his face wasn''t pale,but rather very green as if he was about to vomit himself he didn''t meet eyes with me anymore which I could understand and felt a bit sorry for,but also didn''t mind all too much since it was indeed my own fault. The transportation circle in this place was very different from the one in my world it had different symbols and writing,but was still a circle nothing changed at the aspect,looking at it I only dreaded the prospect of the later after effects of the circle that may hit me after getting to the other side. I felt momentarily regretful and sad while looking at the circle,I couldn''t go home for the moment,but I wasn''t discouraged even if it takes me a long while I will go back home at some point... Giving myself small amount of hope I glanced at the anxious scar by my side from today on she would accompany me until her services were over,I didn''t decide on her payment just yet,but I wasn''t going to worry about it either so there wasn''t any problem. The only thing I was worried about was how I would interact with her,staying quiet is what I did most of the time,but 2 days was a lot of time... The thought only lingered for about a few seconds until I turned back to harlin again,she was concentrating and chanting under her breath as intense amount of mana concentrated in her hands. -Will...will this hurt ? Scar asked a bit pale,her question made me laugh for a moment as I looked at her comical. -Most probably She gaped hearing my answer swallowing and sweating for a moment wanted to say something,but just as she was about to do that a bright light enveloped both of us turning the world around us blank for a few moments. ========================================= Just as the the world turned blank it also came back at the very moment my eyes were very blurry and my senses weakened,but surprisingly enough.. I didn''t have a headache...my senses were disoriented at the moment,but I didn''t feel the usual pain that would surge through my brain like every time I used this circle in the past...maybe this is somehow different not that I want to know of course. I raised my head for a moment trying to focus myself and see where we were currently scar was standing beside me wobbling around holding her head her knees looked a bit weak so I quickly grabbed onto her shoulder so she wouldn''t fall down. -Ohh...my head...its spinning it really hurts Scar wailed a painful look on her face as I observed her,her hair was covering half of her face swaying to the side every time she took a step to the side my eyes were fixated on her and my hands gripped on her shoulders so she wouldn''t fall and hurt herself...just as I was staring at her something weird happened just for a split second I could see hestia''s face reflecting in scar''s look it was weird and made me feel funny fortunately it was only for a split second... I really need some rest... I figured,since I was already starting seeing things,I thought that I could wait until midnight and then have some sleep,but will it really be that easy ? Maybe I shouldn''t force myself that often. I thought while keeping support for the weak scar,my senses started to come back to me through them I could feel that we weren''t alone in this room,it was very dim in here,but the circled glowed under our feet lightened up most of the room. I turned my head to the right my golden eyes shone faintly flickering even,but the light inside these eyes was so faint that no,one would notice them anyways at least for the person who was staring at us right now. -Excuse me...you are ? The man asked raising his staff for a moment as he lightened up the room some more getting a better look at us,the man and I crossed eyes for a few seconds. I didn''t wait or explain myself and just pulled out the state badge I had gotten from harlin,the man observed my every move warily he didn''t seem to expect to have someone come out of the circle and I am guessing that this building is something similar to the magicians association just located in a different city though. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. With the badge in hand I raised it up while holding it inside my palm the man looked at the badge his expression never changed from his observant collected self and only analyzed the badge until he nodded approvingly. -Do I need to know why you are here ? He asked,his voice was detached weird really since his appearance made me think that he was dead for some reason you wouldn''t know the difference if you didn''t look at his lack luster eyes of his. Anyways hearing his question I simply shook my head and said. -No,I am here for private reasons my partner and I are going to leave,can you show me a place where I can buy a ride and the direction to the east gate ? The guy thought for a few seconds considering what to say until he sighed and nodded his head to me. -Please follow me honored magister... The man spoke respectfully he didn''t seem like a person who questioned everything,he probably even guessed already that I was a bit too young to hold this badge,but he was still not going to call me on it since he also didn''t want to be involved in anything a lucky encounter actually... -Hey you okay ? I asked scar she had breathing a bit roughly for a few minutes now,the transportation circle didn''t have a too big effect on me,but it seemed like it was a different story to scar who was acting as if the world around her had just been wrecked around. -I...I am not sure...but I think I am going to be okay...you didn''t lie when you said it would hurt... Scar said a bit bitter while looking at me almost blaming me with her eyes,since she said that she was okay I didn''t need to worry anymore and just told her that we had arrived in the city. -Wow...really ? That fast...aren''t we still in the same room ? Scar said a bit doubtful getting a portion of her senses back as she examined the room in which we were in currently,she actually very right on this point the room we were in looked exactly the same as the one we had departed from,but that wasn''t anything to be worried about since I assumed that every magicians association should basically have the same building including the rooms such as these. -Lets move already,I don''t want to waste time.. I said looking at my surroundings anymore as I concentrated on my task once again,we couldn''t afford to lose a minute right now. Scar also didn''t stand there anymore and quickly followed me just as we were about to step out of the room,scar suddenly grabbed my right wrist stopping me in my tracks. Her action puzzled me for a moment as I turned around to see what was wrong,looking at her I could see that her expression had turned awfully serious her eyes were fixated on my back for some reason. -You...your bleeding... She said aghast touching my back with her finger for a moment,I felt her finger poking my back and just as I felt it a sharp wave of pain spread through my entire body,I didn''t flinch nor did I make a sound and instead froze in place...I didn''t even notice that I was bleeding.. Scar continued and showed me the trace of blood that was covering her finger,the look she had while showing me the blood was harsh and almost scolding even. -You...you really need to see a doctor if you continue on you''ll could die do you even understand that ? She said her face showing concern,but I kept my face blank not really shocked or stunned by the trace of blood on her finger instead I snapped my finger and rewinded the time of clothing,the deep splatter of blood that was on my back started to disappear,I could feel the blood literally flow back into me,the sensation was weird. Scar observed me while I was doing that very surprised that the blood was disappearing from my back. -See good as new... I said smiling at her a bit thankful for the concern she gave to me,scar was momentarily stunned because of my charming smile almost forgetting what she wanted to say until it was too late as I started to move without her,following the guy through the corridors. Throughout this walk scar had her eyes entirely fixed on me she seemed very suspicious of me,but didn''t say what the issue was of course,instead she started sparking a few questions and conversation towards the guy in front of us or our guide so to say. -I haven''t heard much of karena city,I only ever heard that it had one of the highest forces compared to the rest of the cities mister ? Hearing scar the guy momentarily stopped and glanced at her with his detached lack luster eyes,he did this for only a split second until he continued moving again,scar was a bit perplexed about this weird action,but didn''t say anything. -hmm...my name is varen and I am the grandmaster of the karena magicians association,what you say is true our city mainly only consists of adventurers and mercenary groups that seek jobs from the guilds or other clients,even my association complete such tasks to finance ourselves and spread our name through the empire for more jobs we aren''t very well known since we don''t do much trading or have any significant historical value The guy replied now hearing his voice scar showed a very confused look on her face she seemed to have only now realized the odd thing about the man in front of us and decided to stop questioning him and quietly follow outside. After a few minutes of walking we finally reached the outside,it was very different from iron works city since in this town almost every person had a weapon attached to their belt or back. ================================================================================ I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 131 Storm Runner The city itself wasn''t very bustling or full of conversations like the trade city "iron works" it was rather pretty low conversations were still hanging in the atmosphere with people dozens of people talking,but compared to iron works city it was a bit more quieter. The city itself,as the grandmaster described mainly focused on adventurers and mercenaries almost every single person who walked through the streets had some kind of weapon strapped on their waist or back their facial appearances were also covered with a few scars some not even having a leg or an arm using amputee''s or eyes patches to cover themselves. But another significant comparison with this city was that it wasn''t anything like the "Central" it had laws the city in a different world that I had traveled once to was lawless where everyone could kill anyone without an issue nor be judged for it,the atmosphere there was significantly more tense and bloodthirsty then this city which had a air of focus and limits to it that would judge any person who would do something wrong. The guards here were also not too few most of which looked extremely tough and resolved standing at their post very impressive. -Wow... Scar exclaimed also noticing the direct difference between her city and this one and for me....I wasn''t really surprised nor was I interested about it since we wouldn''t stay here for too long either way. The grandmaster who stood beside us soon enough started to explain us where we could buy a ride and where the east gate towards the capital lay...traveling towards the capital from here would at a minimum take 2 days to reach and if we are quick we could do it in a single day maybe,but I wasn''t very confident that we would make it since it would be night in a few hours anyways,we would at most travel half the road maybe and then take some rest... -Another thing I have to remind after you leave the city is that the surrounding forest is full of magical beasts on the other hand there aren''t a lot of bandits around since this city isn''t a trade city,but you should still be careful and not trust anyone you meet on the road... The grandmaster reminded still very emotionless as ever as if he didn''t mean to the least of what he just said it made scar who was listened by the side smile wryly as she had the very same opinion as mine. Creepy guy. -Thank you for guiding us grandmaster you were a big help I said giving the man a light smile while bowing my head respectfully,he nodded at me also giving me a light bow and glanced at scar a moment before he left going back into the building. Wind was heavy in this city it blew very intensely for a moment as both me and scar stood side by side looking at the streets ahead of us,scar was absentminded she was thinking over something intensely looking at her you could see that she was fidgeting with her hands showing that she was anxious about this whole traveling thing,it didn''t seem like she had any desire to stay in her original city in iron works city nor was she tied to it in any form which is why she was able to leave so easily. Anyhow her anxiousness,was understandable traveling was still a big change for her and for me on the other hand it seemed to be the usual lately getting myself into all kinds of situations and now stuck here...sometimes I wonder how I even get in places like this I am not an idiot thats for sure...or maybe I am well doubting whether or not I am idiot isn''t getting me anywhere is it ? I thought comically slightly glad that one of the people who got out of the sky prison didn''t need to travel in weird places like these. I shielded my eyes momentarily feeling the sand hitting me from the side getting carried by the heavy wind,I turned around facing towards the place were we could buy one of those rides. -Hey wait ! Scar shouted out surprised that I was leaving without her she quickly ran up to me keeping her head low and hiding her face while walking through the crowd behind me,it was uncomfortable not gonna lie with people all around you everyone having some kind of a weapon in their possession can make you tense. Scar wasn''t a help either since she pulled the attention of many males around us with her face,she hid herself well,but even so her beauty was hard to hide. I prompted scar to move since I didn''t want to pull attention any longer we started moving a bit more faster while walking I noticed that my drowsiness was starting to catch up on me...the amount of stamina I burned was directly effecting my sleepiness now. Anyways we finally ended up getting to the store where they sell those rides "Lizards" in fact they don''t sell any other animal,but these lizards who are mostly used as a mean of transportation in this world...they are called viscurs I recall.The store wasn''t very full there weren''t a lot of people,but more enough to say that the business was good for this store which I wasn''t surprised about since I figured as much since this was a mercenary city. -Welcome dear customers did you come to buy a mount ? The salesman said quickly coming up to us putting on a business front as he observed us.Scar who was standing behind me looked at the different variety of those lizards that were here,she seemed fairly bemused by the different species and a bit excited by the prospect of getting one. Hearing the mans question something in my head started to turn as I started to run into conclusion one of which I didn''t think about before hand and started to get bothered with. I can''t ride... Turning my head I looked at these lizards and came to the realization that I wasn''t capable of riding any of them,I don''t even know how to handle a horse in my own world much less have I seen a live one before. For a minute I considered just hiring someone to ride us,but then again I also thought about another idea. -Scar can you ride these things ? I asked.My question seemed to have come out of blue for this person as she still was lost observing the lizards one by one,either way she understood what I meant and quickly nodded her head smiling proudly. -Of course I am a native of this empire everyone at some point of their lives learns how to ride thats just normal... She said in a matter of fact tone,the salesman was still standing there patiently listening to our conversation and waiting for my own reply for him,I didn''t need to think a lot and just simply turned back to him and said. -Give me one of your fastest and strongest mounts here,I am willing to pay any price for it as long as it meets my requirements The salesman was momentarily surprised as he heard my words,he saw a big opportunity in front of him,but it couldn''t be helped that he was still doubtful since I didn''t look very rich,I was also very young making him hesitate for a moment. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. But all of his hesitation got erased as I pulled out a small fistful of gold coins from my pocket giving it to the salesman,he was shocked in place seeing such amount of money being handed to him and didn''t say anything for a while until he nodded his towards me a bit more serious and ran towards the back of the counter to speak with someone. Looking around the room a few people had noticed the amount of money I had pulled out so casually and started paying more attention towards me and scar with their greedy eyes doing this in public was a mistake that could bring a few problems,but I didn''t want to wait any longer or prolong the situation which is why I used a direct approach. Scar made a wryly smile seeing the amount I had pulled out just like that she didn''t say anything to it,nor try to warn me about the use of money and instead turned back towards the lizards that were on display. I also observed these lizards while waiting for the salesman to get our mount keeping my guard up while feeling everything around me. -The place from where you come from don''t they teach you how to ride ? Or did you never learn it to begin with ? Scar asked she already knew that she was going to be the person who would ride this lizard since I didn''t know anything about riding,she didn''t seem to be opposed by the idea,but rather looked at it in a different pleasant way so to speak maybe nostalgic fits the word here. -The place I come from is far they don''t usual use lizards or rather viscurs what you call them here as transportation methods and to be honest there are already many things I don''t know I just try not to confuse or bother myself with most of them... I replied my words came out pretty lightly,I wasn''t opposed against talking I just don''t feel like it to reveal myself to strangers,scar was supposed to be a one time thing that I could pay a day to help me out not my personal buddy of any sort.Just as I was thinking about that I noticed that someone was walking up to us...the steps were faint and slow the sound almost non-existing,but still audible to a person like me. -The place you grew up in doesn''t sound fun at all -It isn''t I replied also in a matter of fact tone which made scar grin for a moment,she seemed to have remembered something as she started talking again. -I used to ride a lot when I was young it was the most fun I had and gave me a sense of enjoyment feeling the heavy wind brushing through my cheeks... Her words made me grin too as I couldn''t help but say. -You really sound old you know... My words seemed to have immediately hit a nerve in scars head as she glared at me with small amount of anger and a denying growl,of course she knew that I was joking not that I was funny or anything. The person who was approaching us was getting closer,it seemed like scar didn''t notice that person at all,there was a small metal ringing sound as the guy brandished something from his waist. -If you liked it so much why aren''t you riding again ? I asked.My sudden question surprised scar quiet a lot since I was for the first time showing some amount of interest towards her,my words seemed to have also made her remember a few things that she didn''t want to remember anymore,biting her lower lip with small amount of anger and frustration,maybe this is a reason why she seeks money so much and became an assassin herself. She only made that look for a few seconds until she smiled again,but that smile looked rather sad in my opinion. -My mother once told me that good things don''t ever last long and my father told me that only through hard work would you gain what is rightfully yours maybe I was lacking one of these things such as hard work or time what do you think ? Her words sounded clear to me,but these were also things that I couldn''t understand all too much things that were associated with parental feelings they were pretty much unknown to me sparking a small amount of jealousy inside my heart as I thought about the issue. -Good words coming from decent people I guess.. I replied with small indifference scar didn''t mind my tone and smiled some more guessing that I was really trying to cheer her on somewhat,but just as we finished this small interaction the man who came behind us lunged with his dagger. I already knew what he was about to do and prepared to counter act it and beat the guy onto the ground without an issue. But surprisingly I was tad bit slower in what I was doing,scar show stood beside me immediately stepped aside and held onto the wrist of the small time robber of ours,she twisted his arm painfully disarming the guy and with one quick motion she raised her leg and kicked him in the stomach hard making him subside to the ground as he groaned painfully holding his aching stomach. Looking at the whole scene made me surprised...she wasn''t as weak as I initially thought her to be. -Dear customer are you alright ! Just as the one sided fight finished the salesman finally showed up,the store was in a small bout of discussion because of the sudden fight that had happened,guards approaching looking at the robber and guessing what may have happened here. We quickly explained the event that had transpired in front of the salesman and the guards who also after the questioning dragged the robber without a hesitation.The salesman was also very relieved and apologized to us a few times until he finally brought us out into the open and showed us the mount he had prepared for us. -Wow...thats a storm runner... Scar said a bit amazed as she stared at the black lizard in front of us that had white stripes covering its body looking like a zebra,but a lizard instead. -Ho ho ! yes,your lady sure knows her deal thats right this is a storm runner its currently the fastest species of the viscurs we have in our stables it is young meaning that is also very vigorous and energetic as you may also know storm runners only get born inside the storm region with the chaotic weather in which their speed is unrivaled with so I am confident to say that it would meet your requirements without even an issue The salesman spoke proudly,I didn''t need to think much about it,scar seemed to be very familiar with these animals so I immediately bought it on the spot it came with a saddle luckily with the new mount we were finally ready to depart to the capital. ============================================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 132 How Can You Kill ? I felt a cold breeze blowing down my cheek,my front felt warm while my back felt cold,my hands were the warmest holding onto something soft my mind drifting into gentle thoughts. -Dawn...wake up ! Someone said,for a moment I felt lost not sure where I was,but that feeling only lasted for a split second until I saw scar''s face meeting my own,I was cuddled up close on her back embracing her tightly we were sitting on top of the viscur and it seemed like it was already dark,the viscur was also hot as if it was on fire not really sweating,but breathing intensely showing that it was tired. I looked at scar for a moment,her entire face was crimson red I wouldn''t have known if I didn''t have night vision,but the expression scar showed was very funny making me confused. -Is something the matter ? Why are you red ? I asked,my question immediately made scar look the other way in shame as she realized that I could see her in the dark,her heart was pounding furiously and I also decided to let go of her,it seemed like we had reached our first resting spot which also seemed to be in the middle of the forest,I wonder how far the capital is from here ? Did even make it halfway through ? I was still half asleep and not really fully recovered I remember that we had departed from karena city on the viscur together and on the way I must have fallen asleep while scar rode the viscur ending up like this. Anyways I didn''t want to loiter around anymore and after sobering up a few seconds later I got down the big lizard and looked around the place,scar also came down her face was still incredibly red and the look she gave me was pretty offended in a way which I still couldn''t understand and didn''t question it either way. We didn''t talk much at this point,there wasn''t really much to talk about other then setting up the camp,while scar was looking the other way I summoned the items we had bought in iron works and secretly put them back into the bag so it would look as if they were always here,I couldn''t imagine carry so much on my own not that it would be hard rather annoying if I have to say. -I go set up the tent you try to gather some fire wood for a campfire... Scar said her voice still had that partially offended partially shy tone to it,but I didn''t mind and simply complied drawing my plasma sword and going towards a tree cutting off the branches one by one making them smaller with each cut. My body felt sluggish and tired my muscles hurt because they had only now realized the amount of work they had put on previously mainly because I had used my powers too much and burdened myself,but in the end I wasn''t dying at least,which I can count as a plus. Half an hour past by I already had a good amount of fire wood and at some point of cutting wood I realized that this was my first time camping outside it was sort of exciting if you think about it,at least for me since I didn''t get to appreciate nature because I was mostly busy nor did my own world have much of it either making it even harder to experience. I hadn''t yet met any creatures so far my sense told me that they were here,but a bit too far to really notice us at all some were even hiding right under our noses while others just observed from a distance,not one particular animal had any intent kill or assault so I let it be. When I came back to camp,scar had already set up the tent and brought out a few small utensils with some dry rations which were either meats or vegetables if I recall. When she finally noticed that I came back she quickly urged me to lay down the fire wood,once again I complied and made a neat little stack to have the fire burn properly. Scar got to work again and pulled out something that looked like a flint and steel at least thats what it looked to me I guess...she already had some small tinder prepared trying to get the sparks light the tinder and create a fire the way she worked seemed focused,but I couldn''t help but notice that her attempt on making fire was failing very hard...the sparks were hitting the tinder thats for sure,but they were lighting properly to create a flame. And finally after the 34 attempt scar gave up frustrated and a bit ashamed she slammed the flint and steel down onto the ground breathing roughly and fuming with small amount of anger. She didn''t even want to meet my gaze anymore with the childish rack she just had caused and just sat down calming herself. Looking at her I couldn''t help,but think about hestia she wouldn''t even stop a second to create a flame literally she seemed always on fire in my eyes easy to get anger and sometimes hard to please and unyielding passionate flame she was. My pleasant thoughts only drifted for a few seconds until I pulled out my plasma sword and directly put it next to the fire wood and in no time the wood started burning without an issue and no tinder required. Scar seeing this was momentarily lost in words as she glared at me furiously. -You...brat...you could have done that at the very beginning couldn''t you ?! She accused her tone was hurt and her eyes very emotional,but to be honest I only just now realized that I could do this,for some reason I never associated fire with my sword since I only ever cut things with it and never tried to burn anything rather its thanks to her that I actually remembered,but I get the feeling that I shouldn''t tell her that she is most likely going to be even angrier then before. -I only now remembered and watching you try making a fire was fascinating if I had to be honest I replied partially true partially a lie not that scar could see through me anyways,scar didn''t say anything to me after this and simply sighed to my reply she seemed tired,we were most likely riding for a few hours now which must have gotten to her somehow and me squeezing her from behind was probably also not helping all too much. Scar and I sat set next to each other in silence in front of the campfire,the lizard...viscur...no,storm runner was sitting behind us tied to a tree while eating something out of a bag munching softly almost inaudible really getting some rest. The sky was dark,but it wasn''t completely dark outside the stars were covering the sky making it very pretty and bring some light into this darkness. Scar was curled up into a ball while I was sitting cross legged staring into the flames,smelling the air around us I felt a distinctive sour odor flushing through my nose surrounding us in a small circle it made me wonder from where it came from since I didn''t notice it when we first stopped here it made me also a bit suspicious so I followed the trace of smell and finally discovered that the smell came from scar''s palms,looking at her palms I also noticed that small traces of crumbled leafs were remaining in her palms meaning that when I was gone she had used some dry leafs and crunched them into small dust and sprinkled it around us in a small circle where we currently stayed inside of. -What ? Scar asked her tone this time was a bit detached,she had noticed my curious stare and obviously asked me what the problem was. -Leaf...you did something when I left I quickly answered scar was momentarily stunned when she heard my words,her eyes also turning wide at me. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. -Yeah,its...don''t worry the leafs that I sprinkled is a kind of herb that keeps animals away from it through smell this way we won''t be suddenly attacked by a wolf and deers also won''t disturb us in the middle of the night they even work on lower level magical beasts these herbs are usually very needed for traveling After she explained I didn''t ask anymore and simply looked forward at the flame feelings its warmth,the flames sort of reminded me of a lot of things like hestia for example or even the fight I had with walrick when he used his flaming lance against me trying to kill me... Just as I was remembering the fight I suddenly recalled when walricks lance had barely hit me...the flames of his spear weren''t damaging me at the time only my clothing was being burned up while my skin was untouched I didn''t think of this issue much after the fight because I already very tired,but now that I had some more time thinking I wanted to test my theory. Without a second thought I reached my hand towards the rising flame of the campfire in front of me,my sudden action made scar confused as she didn''t get what I was trying to do through this,but soon enough she did understand. -Wait ! what are you doing ! You gonna burn... As she was about to shout out,scar suddenly stopped in mid sentence as she watched me put my hand into the fire expecting to get burned,but to her surprise my wasn''t actually burning at all which immediately threw her off which is why she got quiet all of a sudden. It wasn''t only her who was surprised not even I knew that I had fire resistance and honestly saying I probably didn''t get this particular skill with my sense enhancements and for a reason or another I felt that hestia had something to do with it she may have not directly given me this skill because I am sure that if she had then she would have told me straight up meaning that at some point I had acquired this without knowing it... The thought unnerved me,but I tried to think of when I could have possibly gained this ability I especially searched for memories connected with hestia since she was the most probable culprit to this and as I was doing so I suddenly remembered the time when I bit her breast and blood came out the image was burned extremely well into my mind and left me a bit hot myself when I throughly thought about it. The blood that I had sucked up...it most probably has something to do with that...drinking the blood of a mythical creature wasn''t the most smartest things to do,I am fortunate that it didn''t turn me into a bird instead. -Hey ! are you going to pull your hand out already ! Scar yelled at me,I also quickly retracted my hand and observed it...my skin wasn''t burned nor did I feel any pain,there was only warmth remaining on my hand and it wasn''t hot to the point it would hurt rather it was hot in a sense that it was comfortable... -I...I really can''t take your randomness or your craziness... Scar complained looking at me hand intensely. -If so you shouldn''t have joined me in the first place it makes you evenly crazy as I am if not more.. I replied smiling at her lightly,she glanced at me her cheeks dyed red either from the heat or from her embarrassment who knew either way she seemed a bit more light hearted after my smile and started pondering to herself finally talking to me. -Can...can I ask you something ? She said,her question seemed to be serious as she stared into the crackling flames in front of her,I considered her request for a few seconds and didn''t see why I should reject her as long as the question was something I comfortable with of course. -What do you want ? Scar fidgeted for a moment hearing my replied and continued. -You..you know that I am an assassin right ?But as I confessed before I never killed anyone before even now I can''t bring myself to kill someone for an assassin not being able to kill someone is a joke and as you said there isn''t a very big difference from me compared to a ordinary thief,but I liked to think that there is a difference you know... -... I didn''t say anything and just listened. -Originally I wanted to be an assassin who would go around killing bad people like gang leaders or corrupt officials at the time I didn''t know that I didn''t have the heart to kill anyone and only realized that fact all too soon ending up becoming a assassin who would do odd or orthodox jobs instead like information gather or stealing even my original purpose was simply to gather money until I finally met you of course and was offered a job again this time a guide...hahaha She laughed lightly ridiculing herself,her story was interesting,but I feared that she would get off track so I said. -Get to the point My tone wasn''t annoyed nor angered just simple and blank scar also understood and cleared her throat continuing. -anyways,I hadn''t seen a lot of murder since I became an assassin,but I had seen my share amount to know that people often are able to kill others without blinking an eye sometimes and now here you are...which is my question...how can you kill people ? She said turning her head towards me with her sharp eyes staring into me waiting for an answer,her question confused me for a moment it wasn''t that I didn''t understand it,but it was simply because I didn''t really know the answer to it. I killed people,its something that I could never deny in my heart or lie to myself about and did it disturb me ? No. It was an honest answer,the first time I had ever killed was out of anger which was the old man inside the sky prison on the top floor who had almost hurt stella.I had beaten him until death and when he died I didn''t feel anything about it I didn''t see why it was wrong and why scar would feel so against it herself. In the end I never really thought of the people who died under my hands,there were already so many people that I couldn''t remember anymore at least the way I would kill them would often be swift and painless,but I still never experienced remorse or guilt for their deaths.I don''t know why both of us are that different maybe I am just messed up like that ? The years of isolation had brought me up to this point I had lived a miserable life and without stella around me I would have long since broken down and become even worse someone who didn''t have a soul or any kind of brightness inside of him a machine that obeyed their masters words making drugs everyday and maybe becoming a consumer himself. Compared to scar who was mostly surrounded by people I could understand how we were different,thinking like this made me really glad that stella didn''t have to grow up like me she would live a decent and normal life from now on,the past was in the past after 5 or 8 years,she probably wouldn''t even remember the sky prison and what happened there which was my biggest relief. =================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 133 Sociopath Boy Makes Friends With Crazy Woman Ok now seriously new years is over back on track ! ====================================================== -I don''t know the answer to your question,for me killing someone isn''t something I feel bad about,I don''t really take anyones life if I don''t have to,but in the end I do believe there are people who deserve life more then other my value for people is also very twisted so asking me such a question is unbefitting since I believe that you and I are quite different from each other... I said,telling her my short opinion while closing my eyes feeling the warmth of the camp fire in front of me. Scar who sat by my side only shook for a small second hearing my reply,she didn''t seem to be all too shocked,but rather disturbed for a small amount. -Yeah,I figured that you wouldn''t be a guy that is very much influenced by feelings.. Scar laughed. Actually,I am,but I don''t usually show it that often. Is what I thought,but kept silent about it and simply let scar continue talking. -Well it doesn''t really have much to do with feelings if you think about it,it has rather to do with the thought of being a murderer that would haunt you after you kill someone...my father once told me that killing someone the first time is always the hardest milestone with anything that has to do with killing like a soldier,you will need a strong gut for it and when you finally do it,then you will feel as if you are the worst person in this world regardless of the person you killed being good or bad you will still feel pity and regret for it maybe get some nightmares... Scar suddenly stopped mid-sentence.The sudden stop puzzled for me for a few seconds as I glanced at her to see what was going on,her face seemed awfully pale and a bit green her eyes were swimming and I could hear her heart racing the words she had spoken just now must have made her imagination go wild which is why she was making this hard look on her face shivering slightly. After a few seconds scar finally recovered and shook her to snap out of it. -I...I should stop talking...sorry if I disturbed you with my words maybe we should go to sleep already its already midnight.. Scar suggested hastily getting up from her seat as she made her way towards the makeshift shelter she made my tent was not far away from her shelter and looked very extravagant compared to her little wood shelter a bit pitiful,she didn''t seem to feel all too well after this conversation even though it was her who had brought it up in the first place,she really has a lot of problems with death itself and just thinks about it too much why it is the case I don''t know,maybe she is trying to prepare herself,justify and know her actions such as ending someones life,but poorly ended up this way without even being able to kill a single person,she is too scared of the things that might happen after she kills someone how it will affect her in the end. I wonder...did I ever change ? Did I ever change through murder ? Maybe,its something not even I can tell anymore,but there are things I know for sure. I never went astray on my intentions...My ultimate goal was very simple...keep my sister happy and alive,it is only for a very limited time that I had experienced the joy of living myself the things you can do and feel happy about. -Scar do you think I am strong ? If you first met me without knowing anything about me what would you have thought of who I was ? Scar momentarily stopped in her tracks,my words seemed to be very odd for her,but she replied anyways turning back towards me with a thoughtful and puzzled look on her face. -I..I probably would have thought that you were a hill billy country bumpkin because of your weird clothes,but at the same time if I saw you closer up and noticed your appearance,speech and demeanor I would have probably thought that you were someone who came from a foreign country,but that also begs the question...I never saw a human with golden eyes before so it may be that you are from a unique lineage Scar spoke thoughtfully,her deduction wasn''t half bad really,over all she was a very strong person herself someone more fit to be a thief or some kind of informant then a assassin. -And what do you think now ? After going with me this far what is your opinion on me ? I asked making scar immediately a bit more thoughtful as she started thinking harder. -You...you are straight most of the time,honest kind of guy,but not always,you avoid talking if you don''t want anything to be found out,stubborn and sometimes mean or rude,but you don''t have the viciousness to be a bad person,but rather you are tender hearted you seem to have quite a lot on your mind sometimes it even seems to make you frustrated,but that seems to be rare too,you are generally clear minded so you do things more rationally then impulsively,other then this I can''t say much... Scar replied,hearing her describe me like this made me very surprised,I really do seem mysterious like this don''t I ? Not being able to help myself I smiled and started laughing all of a sudden. Scar was confused and a bit surprised that I would start to laugh like this out of nowhere either way she didn''t ask why I was laughing and instead waited for me to stop. -And I think that you are pretty good yourself scar,I won''t ask you why you became like this,but I will say that you can do much better don''t think about the consequences of killing someone if you can''t even decided to do it or not,its true that it is easier to preach then to practice maybe your just not meant to kill anyone in the first place why dwell on it if nothing is going to be solved anyways...or do you have a reason why you dwell on it so much ? Confronted with the question,scar gritted her teeth for a moment she was in need of huge amount of money,but she refused to take handouts and instead wanted to earn the money herself in any way possible that wouldn''t breach her morals that was taught to her by her parents...yes her parents this is the huge turning point of the question...where are her parents ? Scar shut her eyes it seemed like she had enough of the conversation and decided to show me her back instead. -It doesn''t concern you forget that I ever asked... Hearing her words was like a drop of water falling down my clear lake,it rippled,but I didn''t care enough to know what caused the ripple in the first place,but at the same time I still felt a bit annoyed...she talks when she doesn''t want to talk and doesn''t talk when she does want to talk...crazy indeed..or just woman.I am a guy not a woman we are strangers too how could I possibly understand her or how could she understand me ? Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. The thought drifted a few seconds in my brain as I finally decided and opened my eyes. I stood up,getting up I walked towards scar and swiftly grabbed onto her shoulder,she wasn''t able to react in time my speed and nimble movement was just too unreal for her to perceive on top of that confusion was also an issue that set on her making her movement flimsy and panicked,I didn''t do much and just turned scar around raising her leg I proceeded to lightly put her to the ground on her back while simultaneously pressing both of her hands to the ground while mounting her. -Ehh..what..why ?! Scar cried out very confused and shocked for a moment as she couldn''t escape from my grip entirely nailed by me with no way to escape or struggle,my eyes were pinned on her almost working as bindings in itself as the golden light that shined through my eyes entranced the scar that was laying under me. Her eyes had a small trace of fear them,she was also starting to blush furiously looking at me with disdain,but also self regret and irony. -What...what are you going to do with me ? Her voice was pleasant shy and a bit fearful her lips quivered with a tempting luster her chest heaving up and down from her breathing,but in the end it wasn''t what I was after. -You want to cry right ? I asked,my questioned seemed to have directly shattered the intense mood as scar who was laying underneath helplessly looked at me as if I was ludicrous. -Wha...no,no I don''t why do think that...rather if you aren''t intending on doing anything to me let me go already...arghhh !...you scum ! Scar cried out once again this time it was because of pain,I had pulled her arms a bit further to make her feel a bit more agitated and talkative...it worked. -You jerk...you dare hitting a woman what kind of gentleman is that ! She shouted at me now getting a bit more teary then before,I only smiled with a cold attitude and replied to her. -I never said I am a gentleman and I can''t really call you a lady either can I ? On top of that I don''t feel like this is wrong since I believe in gender equality Scar gritted her teeth,she would never imagined to have gotten in such bizarre situation as this me out of all people who never showed any interest towards her body she felt helpless under my reign,but she was also strong and stubborn and refused to give up like this. -Why...why are you doing this ? You just want me to cry ? For what? She growled at me,but I replied in a indifferent manner. -I don''t want you to cry you want to cry instead and the reason I am doing this is because... I blanked out my eyes were still lingering towards scar as my thought process accelerated trying to reaffirm my real intention towards this out of place action of mine...At the end I could only smile bitterly as I spoke. -I already spent way too much time with you to consider a stranger anymore,even though I didn''t want to admit it,you are my friend and because you are my friend I can''t stand having you feel this downcast it isn''t because of a stupid self sacrifice policy no,you should already know that I don''t do thinks just because I can,but I still have feelings of my own which you are wrong at one point when describing me I am still human and I can feel and I get influenced sometimes which is why I am doing this which is why I know that you are very sad and bitter which is why I know you want to cry,but refuse to since you want to be strong to be able to kill which is why I want to help you because you are my friend -(Hic)... Scar cried,her tears flowed down without a stop as she sniffed her nose trying to look the other way to hide her unsightly image of herself in front of me so she wouldn''t feel ashamed,but still couldn''t since I was holding her down my golden eyes never leaving her face. -You...(hic)...I take back everything I said about you...you are brain damaged instead (Sniff)...calling a stranger like me a friend ? We only know each other for 2 days...maybe even less your standards for friends a pretty low you most probably don''t even have that many am I right ? you sociopath....(Hic) She sniffed her face was already very red like a tomato from embarrassment,her words also sort of hurt,but I didn''t mind at all since some the things she said were right...I don''t have many friends,but I still have a good amount of them to able to trust them properly like hestia,leraje,christina,cecilia and also sera who is the whole reason why I am here right now,even though I didn''t fully intent on coming here the disc still brought me here which was enough for me to decide on helping her right now since she was my friend and the sociopath thing... Funnily this is the reason why I laughed in the first place...All of my acts up until now were that of a sociopath I am not crazy or cruel which was good,but I am still very isolated sometimes trouble having to open to people sometimes random outbursts that can be described as unhealthy...I know that the sky prison had already dealt enough damage to my mind for me to feel this way isolated and alone,sometimes the books and the ingredients of my chemistry set were the only thing that kept me company it messed with my mind and I truly that it was okay that I didn''t need to think about it anymore since I was out into the open. How wrong I was... -Its true,but scar I am glad that you aren''t sad anymore I said smiling at scar as I finally loosened the grip on her hands and let her free,scar was very lost right now she was still crying and quickly tried to wipe off her eyes while stepping away from me,the way she looked at me afterwards was a bit angry and resentful,but at the same time thankful and sorry. -I...I am not saying anything anymore you weirdo... She said growling at me in a very ashamed and embarrassed manner not even able to look at me straight anymore as she scurried away into her makeshift shelter. -Haha... I laughed seeing her run away like this,she was still visible actually she was only hiding her head from me inside her shelter trying to avoid me which I found to be incredibly cute in a way which is why I was laughing. The rest of the night went on without a problem I didn''t sleep anymore and instead just guarded the fire at some point when I was sure that scar was already asleep,I carried her gently into my own tent and let her sleep there in comfort and warmth until morning ================================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 134 The Staged Crash -What...What did you do ! Why am I sleeping here ! Scar freaked out immediately throwing a tantrum in the morning as she shouted out at me her face crimson red,covering herself into a blanket even though she wasn''t even nude to begin with. It was day already,the sun was out and the birds were chirping it was pretty breezy outside. (Crackle) The fire crackled and made small whistles as I poked it with a stick to keep it going properly. -I carried you there because it looked like you were cold,don''t worry I didn''t do anything weird to you,your clothes are still on aren''t they? I asked eating a piece of dry meat to keep myself full for a bit,scar also didn''t waste a second and immediately checked whether or not I was telling the truth,but in all reality it actually didn''t really matter if she had clothes on or not...not that I gonna tell her of course. From a small distance I could hear scar sighing out of relief she seemed to have calmed down moderately and only glared at me for a bit until she realized that she was hungry herself and slowly walked beside me to get some of the food. The place she sat at was oddly distanced from me,glancing at her I could see a complicated light in her eyes she had never looked away from me this whole time as if watching me to do something strange to her or even daring me to...it was sort of funny I gotta admit. -How long would it take for us to reach the capital ? I asked changing the topic entirely,I felt that discussing this now with her being like this wouldn''t work her guard was just too high to cross so instead I wanted to talk business. Scar also stopped her glaring for a moment and turned mellow for a second,she seemed to have a small idea of what I was doing,but she didn''t say anything against it and simply replied. -We traveled a pretty long way...I guess that it would take another half day to arrive at the capital enough time for you to register to the tournament... -I see...thats good... I replied taking another bite from my dry meat as I continued to eat under scar''s surveillance,it wasn''t very tasty really and meat wasn''t my favorite kind of food,at the end I couldn''t make myself swallow the rest of the meat so I fed it to the giant lizard who took it with cheerful grace from me eating it in a single bite. -Wahahah.. Just as I threw the small piece of meat towards the lizard,scar suddenly started to laugh at me faintly,her laughter was confusing me since I couldn''t understand the reason behind it and after a few seconds she also noticed how odd she looked and shut her mouth getting embarrassed by her sudden laughter. -Your,pretty childish instead of throwing the piece of meat away you could have just pocketed it,food is precious don''t you know ? Even though we don''t lack any right now it is always smart to keep it instead of throwing it away... She said it almost seemed as if she took pride in lecturing me about the importance of food,I could only smile wryly at her,Out of all people in this world I looked at myself as the one person who valued food the most,I had experienced countless times the feeling of starvation when both me and stella were in a single room I would always give the majority of my food to her secretly so she wouldn''t be malnourished its also a reason why I am this skinny really,I still had a habit of keeping every single crumb of food with me and I am still doing it since its beneficial to me with me time ability which allows me to rewind items meaning that I could always get a identical dried piece of meat or even a fresh piece of meat if I rewind it even further. -Are you speaking from personal experience ? I asked,my question didn''t seem to have gone pretty well since she frowned at me not really angry or anything,but rather remorseful as if she just remembered something. -Maybe...(Sigh) anyways lets leave already we don''t have much time and I don''t want you to miss the date and not get paid because of it I nodded,quickly standing up from my seat and kicking the sand into the fire extinguishing it on the spot,scar also moved pretty fast and reassembled the tent stowing it back into the backpack,while doing this she would sometimes glance at me from behind her eyes always showing that complicated feeling in them as if she was trying to judge me or something,at times I would look back at her to meet her gaze by that point scar would always turn red all over again and swiftly look away and act as if she didn''t even stare at me. In my mind scar was already my friend,the friendship we shared was very weird from the other ones I had experience so far,she seemed awfully distanced from me no she was trying to be distanced,but she wasn''t able to make the distance with me and it seemed like she herself also acknowledged this strange friendship which made me happy. -We should move a bit slower today if we aren''t careful the stormrunner could trip or step onto a trap,what the grandmaster in the city said is true bandits and magical beasts are numerous inside the forest even though caravans don''t seem to travel here often we still should be careful Scar suggested looking at me as she finished setting up the saddle to the giant lizard,I didn''t comment or ask anything and just smiled at her nodding my head,my smile seemed to have momentarily entranced her as she stood still for a moment staring at me,but quickly snapping back as she mumbled something under her breath scolding herself,it was incredibly quiet a normal person wouldn''t hear her words,but I wasn''t a normal person. -Don''t stare at him...don''t stare at him nothing good will come to this if you continue staring at him...just bring him to the place he wants to go and give him directions after that we will get paid and we never see each other again... After chanting that for a bit she finally got back to herself and met face to face with me,her demeanor had obviously changed after the small motivation speech she didn''t quiver or blush when meeting me,but it also only served to make me smile even more because of the cute way she was doing it,being a bit considered I didn''t show her my smiling face and quickly mounted the lizard with her as we started to once again move towards the capital. The speed in which we traveled was already pretty fast,but comparing this to a car was like comparing a snail to a rocket the bumpiness of the creature was also uncomfortable as it shook numerous times making my calves hurt somewhat,I also couldn''t help,but hug onto scar the whole way I wasn''t touching her anywhere immoral though and only hugged her stomach which already seemed very uncomfortable towards scar. The path we were on was straight it wasn''t paved,but it looked very straight and stamped indicating that it was actually used very much,the trees surrounded us everywhere,I could sometimes even spot some wild creatures at the back or inside the forest looking our way,their eyes only ever met us for a few seconds until they looked away,with the current speed we were traveling in they couldn''t possibly catch up to us which is why they gave up immediately in the eyes of the creatures in this forest we may be a pretty easy snack for them only now did I realize how many there were making me also thankful that scar had bought that repellent herb to scare off the beasts,if anything comes to shove though I could always kill them without a problem so I wasn''t worried either way. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. As we continued to move I also noticed another strange thing...the trees,the trees we were passing by some of them had cuts on their barks it wasn''t just a single tree,but numerous others every 20 trees we past actually it made me sort of confused,but soon enough something else happened my senses acted up at the time as I sensed another being right in front of us after a minute scar also seemed to have noticed. -There...there is a woman laying on the ground ! She said,her words seemed a bit alarmed for some reason,I also got curious and quickly moved my head to the side to see what was going on...looking to the path in front of us I saw the woman scar talked about and sure enough she was laying on the ground looking as if she was unconscious she had a few scratches here and there and was bandaged too heavily looking very hurt,this wasn''t all either a broken caravan was present too blocking the path too...my eyes constricted for a few seconds...this was suspicious. Either way we had no other choice but to stop for a moment we needed to move the broken caraven so we could continue our path going around it wasn''t a option since the trees were snuggled tightly in place the lizard couldn''t possibly squeeze through the trees nor could it jump over the caravan so we needed to remove it first to move on. This whole situation seemed incredibly suspicious to me,but I held it in for now and simply observed,scar also didn''t waist a minute and jumped off the lizard the moment we stopped running towards the what seemed to be injured woman...I followed closely after keeping my senses high and my eyes sharp,even I wanted to know what happened here. -Hey !...you come on are you awake say something ! Scar spoke lightly shaking the woman in her hands as she tried to wake her up,looking at her expression I could see that she seemed to be incredibly worried or rather frantic about something...it surprised me really since I didn''t think she would really care about a stranger,but at the same time I predicted as much since she is indeed a good person at heart who is forced to do bad things...I had countless thoughts of simply asking her why she became like this,but each time I concluded that she wouldn''t tell me no matter what this incident also seemed to have stirred her up emotionally meaning that she was somehow relating to this victim. -Ughh...who ? Mom ? Is that you ? The woman finally spoke her voice sounded weak,looking at her I also started reading her heart rate...strangely enough it was very calm for some reason and when she opened her eyes I could see a hidden cloudy side that was resurfacing there was small amount of joy in those eyes and that hoy didn''t seem to be related to the fact that she found rather that she had someone who found her...well I could always be mistaken right... Still though I kept my eyes sharp listening to the woman that scar was taking care of. -No,lady I am sorry I am not your mother,I am a traveler that found you can you tell me what happened around here ? Did you get attacked by a beast ? Bandits ? Scar quickly asked trying to find an answer out of the girl...looking at her bandages I could smell the distinctive oder of blood,the amount was not low either,but the state it was in was pretty dry she had been here for a while now... I deduced looking at the broken down caravan analyzing it while scar questioned her. -Yes...yes beasts they attacked me and my friends...I don''t know what happened next we were traveling back to our village and suddenly beasts attacked...I...I survived for some reason and fixed myself,but...(Hic)...my friends they were nowhere to be seen again when I woke up previously... The woman started crying,I avoided looking at her since I already had made a lot of woman cry the past few days I didn''t want to make it even more and instead tried to make sense of what she was saying... The sides of the caravans sure had a lot of blood on them,the smell was different the detail was fine as I figured out that there were another 4 people here it seemed...the caravan itself was damaged clawed and smashed apart from the side the wheel crushed into bits it almost seemed very believable,but at the same time I knew. This woman here she was lying. This whole thing here is staged... The ground we were currently in showed that it was only recently been stepped on,the footprints were many and normally you wouldn''t be able to discern such a fact,just by looking,but my eyes were different I could judge of how deep the steps were and how fresh they were to see how much time had past from the last one. On top of that the woman herself seemed to be very suspicious herself,her heart rate was abnormally calm and her wounds just didn''t seem very right to me the blood on her bandages were also very mixed it had the blood of another 2 different people on it which couldn''t be found on the caravan itself...making the possibility of the beasts dragging the corpses away impossible since the chances of her surviving was slim if this was really the case. But then again what was she planning ? I couldn''t feel any other people around other then us here... The thought only lingered for a few seconds until the woman revealed her intentions to us directly...at least for me. -Can...can you please take me to my village ? I..I beg you kind travelers I don''t think I can make it and it won''t be far I promise I will also reward you handsomely my father is the current village chief after all ! I looked at the woman...my eyes ice cold,she was intending on luring us towards somewhere...maybe a quiet place to kill us without anyone noticing...I was already considering to simply go forward and expose her lies and then move on again with scar,but there again arose another problem. -Of course ! We''ll help you it won''t be a bother just hang tight alright? Scar said her voice full of believe and worry... ==================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 135 Conviction Looking at scar I already guessed that whatever I might say to convince her against this would turn invalid.I could expose a few things to her to make my argument a bit more solid,but the way I saw it was something that scar couldn''t understand since we weren''t equal in terms of understanding and senses my evidence would come off as theories instead,pulling off the bandages was also not a very good idea since I also noticed that the woman was indeed bleeding,but not as much that it would warrant her death it was a smart precaution of hers in case her bandages really did come off. Scar was usually very smart and observative,but for some reason now her judged was clouded she didn''t see the fakeness in this womans eyes and couldn''t judge right from wrong for some reason...I was right when I assumed that this made her remember something from her past...maybe at one point she was the person who was laying on the ground just like her,but instead of faking it,it was real. -Dawn... Scar started.I also snapped out of my thoughts for a slight second raising my eyes at her,she had passive look on her face when facing me she obviously saw the opposition that I was showing against this idea,but she still stubbornly wanted to help this lying woman. -Please...can we ? We can''t just leave her here she''ll die by the wander beasts so please can we bring her to her village it seems to be a pretty close place so I am sure it won''t take so long we also have more then enough time to make a small detour If she said those words in any normal circumstance,I would have without a doubt said yes because we indeed had a lot of time right now,but this situation wasn''t normal at all. I pulled scar over,dragging her arm for a slight moment,my sudden action surprised scar,but she didn''t resist and followed me behind the lizard,the bandaged woman was still laying at her original spot glancing at us very puzzled and awaiting our return. -She is lying this is a set up she wants to lure us in somewhere and then rob or kill us I said directly,even if she doesn''t believe me I have to at least try don''t I ? And as I predicted scar looked very skeptic about my accusation,she didn''t immediately growl at me which was rare and instead took it in a more calm way. -And how do you know that if I may ask ? I thought for a split second,I hadn''t really found a good excuse or an explanation to convince her without looking like a smartass or a liar so I said the next simple thing that came into my head. -I''ve seen enough of these people to know that they are lying for example the caravan,doesn''t it strike you odd that the caravan is placed in such a convenient manner that it blocks our way ? And on top of that I can see that you aren''t very sharp at the moment to see that truth you are too sympathetic towards this person in particular to see whats right it is clouding you decision making ! My words immediately stung where it hurt as scar flinched for a brief second,she took a moment to step back and glare at me once again after that she glanced at the bandaged woman her eyes showing once again that worried and sympathizing light in them. -No your wrong I know I am right... She spoke her stubbornness really had no end to it,I felt my hands gripping hard for a second my thoughts drifting towards my plasma sword. -Then I show you myself Just as I was about to move and threaten this woman scar immediately stepped in front of me,her eyes and demeanor had now changed incredibly as she looked at me with eyes of utter disgust and anger her hands were not too far off from pulling her flimsy daggers,I couldn''t believe what I was seeing in front of me her anger also subsided me for a slight moment as I hesitated about my action...this was the angriest I saw scar since I met her,her anger was shown through clear silence instead of the usually shouting she did.. -This ends here...no I am not allowing you to harm her,I know what I am doing so I have decided...I am breaking the contract and take the woman back to her village,take the stormrunner and hold its reins tightly you won''t need to control or lead it since the road is straight and directly leads to the capital you don''t need to pay me either its over...and dawn...I have been mistaken of who you are She said,her words were disappointed and void of any other feeling then that it almost seemed scary even,but that wasn''t what I felt right now,what I really felt was the intense amount of frustration and confusion this woman was giving me...Of course I could always be wrong and have taken this whole deal in a misunderstood way there could have been always some kind of coincidence that explains everything in this case. I looked to my right,scar had already walked off towards the woman she didn''t carry much only the clothes on her back and the sachels on her waist in terms of money you could say that she was pretty rich since she had 12 gold coins in her pockets if she would have gone with me through all this I would have given her as much money as she wanted this wasn''t even my original thought only something I had added after I considered her as a friend and right now... I looked at scar one more time...her black leather armor wifting as she moved around in those tight leather pieces her dark red hair shifting left and right the look she had was determined and resolved with bravery and tough attitude if I didn''t know she was a woman then I would said that she was warrior. What did I think about her ? I still think of her as a friend. She have been a little bit too hurtful towards me,but I didn''t take it personally books always described friendship as things that can''t be broken by mere words so should I feel bothered by it ? -Scar Scar stopped in her tracks she was still very moody and angry at me right now and showed those emotions with her quiet anger and cold eyes. -What ? -Carry her over here and place her on top of the lizard so we move faster,I don''t want to waste any time.. My words seemed to have momentarily caused an explosion to happen inside scar''s brain as she stood still staring at me almost gaping with surprise,her eyes and attitude also slowly started to change she was still a bit angry at me,but decided to not say anything and just do as I said bringing the suspicious woman onto our lizard. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it I didn''t help at all and just watched as scar carried the woman towards here. The woman seemed very enchanted by my looks when she looked closer at me,though that enchantment only lasted for a few seconds until she reminded herself to act hurt again. Seeing her like this almost made me a bit agitated,but I didn''t voice my displeasure or glare at the woman with hostility instead I figured that this experience could teach scar one thing or two...maybe even make me understand how it looks like in her perspective,either way I wasn''t worried,if this really had to happen then let it happen,I just make sure that It won''t be us who will be hurt. Scar didn''t waste any moment and asked the woman where her village was located at she quickly complied and started giving us directions through the forest. We moved pretty quickly through the forest,I kept my eyes sharp for anything around us moving above large overgrown tree roots and observing the lush and thick greenery of this forest sometimes a wild beast could be seen from a small distance away,but it would always run away the second it was seen by us. The whole time I concentrated on our surroundings to see if there was anyone else present or approaching,but for some reason there was still nothing...because of this I started to maybe believe the words of the woman...maybe I was simply too paranoid or the woman was just not aware of the full event that had transpired,her heart rate may have nothing to do with her telling a lie or a truth either...I was slightly confused,but still I believed that the woman was lying. Scar and the bandaged woman on the way simply talked with each other exchange pleasantries and stories about their lives and activities they did,scar seemed to look very comfortable with it while the bandaged woman still seemed sort of act weak and hurt. I kept out of the conversation the entire time not wanting to associate myself with the bandaged woman at all and partially also because I felt awkward towards scar since she had said pretty hurtful things towards me that me sort of feel guilty that I was always this mistrusting either way the bandaged woman and scar both never considered to add me into their conversation in the first place and seemed to have been set on gossiping about me behind my back,the bandaged woman in particular seemed to be really interested about me and asked whether or not I came from a noble family since I had what she described as "Heaven Looks" she also asked whether or not me and scar were together which in turn caused scar to immediately turn red and look at me from behind with a scorning look on her face. -No,we aren''t together I just sort of work for him I am his guide really... The eyes of the bandaged woman momentarily lighted up as she continued asking questions. -I never heard of anyone hiring a guide and also this viscur seems to be a rare type of breed too... The woman commented,scar didn''t seem to have noticed the amount of greed that was in her tone nor the desire she showed through her eyes,normally people wouldn''t notice such things and I was also sure that scar would have normally noticed,but this time it wasn''t the case really. Scar smiled,remembering the time we bought the lizard as she talked about that event pleasantly explaining the woman of how she handled a robbed in the middle of the purchase the information scar was giving this woman only served to make her smile even more as I felt a small sinister aura rising within her eyes...I felt incredibly tempted to just stop on my tracks draw my plasma sword and force the answers out of the womans mouth,but I held that temptation within myself assuring that this wasn''t for my own convenience it was for scar to understand something. After a few minutes of walking the bandaged woman finally told us to stop,we immediately stopped of course and the place we stopped at was in front of what seemed to be the entrance of a cave my senses had long since detected other life and humans on the way here they had already surrounded us and were 8 in size the cave itself had another 24 making it 33 people in total if we add the woman herself to this list. I never called or told scar about this while we came here I still waited for the moment to reveal itself,but at the same time I started to get a little bit closer to scar to be ready to protect her in any case. -Yes,this cavern it isn''t really a cavern,but a entrance that leads to my village behind these mountains is my village right now can I ask you to wait here I quickly go inside and call the others I can''t have you come with me since the people of my village are very timid and fearful of the people outside the mountains they would most probably think that you had captured me and hurt me too and then proceeded to attack you to take revenge this way it is a lot safer and I would really like to express my thanks to you if you don''t mind ms.scar and mr.dawn The woman said.I didn''t really note her name when scar and she had their conversation and in all honesty I couldn''t be bothered enough to really know her name so I didn''t even want to ask anymore. Her words this time seemed just too unusually gentle with her tone,scar seemed to appreciate that thoughtfulness and nodded her head agreeing to the woman and helping her get off the lizard,her injuries looked bad and scar more then once suggested if she should help her get to the cavern,but the woman was quick to decline and said that she needed to go alone...scar had no choice,but to accept and watched as the woman walked towards the cavern finally getting inside as her figure disappeared inside the shadow of the cavern. ==================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 136 The Stabbing -... -... Silence,after the woman left only the whistle of the wind and the brushing of the branches could be heard throughout this forest,scar was looking at one way and moving her eyes to the slightest bit nor saying anything just ignoring me as if I wasn''t there,she wasn''t really as angry as before to look at me like garbage,but she was still a bit put off it seemed which showed by her stubborn attitude that refused to talk to me. I closed my eyes thinking about a few things before I spoke. -I never had parents before,I grew up all alone isolated nursing my baby sister my whole life and studying only recently had I been able to go out into the world and meet other people I am ruthless and maybe even heartless,but thats just because I don''t know better in my mind... -Ugh...?! Scar suddenly gasped,her back momentarily quivered as she tried to hold her eyes towards the entrance of the cave it didn''t stop and continued on into a real shake until finally scar decided she had enough and stamped her foot onto the ground turning herself towards me decisively as she showed me a face of bitter hardness. -You...why...why...did you... Scar gritted her teeth speaking these words while mumbling she glared at me fiercely,I already knew what she was trying to ask me. -Because I think you are my friend and I think that should know this if I really want to understand you properly Scar was only getting even more enraged the more I was speaking,her face literally contouring the color red her ears almost producing steam because of that anger until at the very last moment...It damped down,her eyes now were extremely clear and lack luster she seemed to be thinking something intensely until she finally broke down speaking. -A few years ago when I was 18 years old my family was promoted to a aristocratic family by a royal decree of the empire from the emperor himself,my father who had earned us this glory used to be a adventurer with many accomplishments under his belt ranging from all kinds of things such as monster subjugation and exploration of ancient ruins that gave the empire massive amounts of strength it all went well and happy for a few years up until my 20 birthday at the time my father had quit the life of an adventurer and instead became a loyal admiral of the empire leading the troops into war against other nations who tried to invade us.I was already at the age to marry and the emperor himself seemed to be quiet fond of my father over the years so he proposed to have me marry the current crown prince arbit who was 25 at the time so he could merge our bloodline together,I was opposed on the idea on the spot I didn''t feel like marrying even if the opposite party was the crown prince himself I wasn''t willing enough,my father also respected my wishes and told the emperor himself that he would like to decline the idea of marriage the emperor also understood so he didn''t mind the rejections,but then... A single tear flowed down scar''s right eye the tear glittered in the sun light for a split second and flowed down her entire cheek until scar wiped it away with her hand looking the other way holding her hands together as if she was comforting herself. -the crown prince was immediately enraged after hearing that I had rejected him,his title as a prince was very high,but my father wasn''t scared by it as he was the highest military ranking officer in the entire army his title and position alone was equivalent of that of the emperor himself so even the prince never dared to do anything presumptuous against my father,but that was only temporary until one day my father was found guilty to be the biggest traitor of the empire he was accused of having to have had connection towards foreign nations and leak information to them for a huge amount of money of course this wasn''t the case my father would have never done such a thing he was a loyal subject to the emperor and would even give his life for him,the emperor also understood that,but the undeniable evidence connecting my father to these absurd cases were still present the noble families long since had a enmity towards my family because we had earned our position as aristocrats fair and square as common births and not noble which enraged them,this in fact resulted in the palace to split into two different factions which were the nobles who wanted my father to be hung dead and the emperor who tried his best to help my father and see reason to the case most of the nobles are of high dragon birth with powerful backgrounds and strength even the emperor himself couldn''t fully control all of them by himself what was worse was that the crown prince at the time was also against my father he alone was enough to shift the power of the palace temporarily and make the decision on himself as it was decided that my father would be sentenced with the death penalty There was small pause in her sentence as she tried to take a deep breath in her lungs circulating the air to keep herself calm so she wouldn''t break out crying before continue forth,my eyes were constantly on her body never leaving or blinking listening intently towards the story she had to say with a single question. -After the sentenced was brought forth my father was immediately killed by the rope my family only ever consisted of my mother,me and my father with my father not there anymore our family had lost its backbone we were also immediately stripped out of our noble title and thrown out into the city to fend for ourselves,our house and the belongings we had were entirely confiscated to pay for the damage that was done to the empire the nobles at one point even pushed it as far to try to convince to let us be hung since we were associates with my father we could have been possibly spies,but the emperor luckily brought it to a stop as he issued to order every noble that they were not allowed to lay any hands on us if not followed that family would be laid to waste,the emperor was already very angered and depressed he had lost one of his closest friends and a big asset of his military force the empire was in chaos too with their most idolized admiral tarnished in all kinds of filth and hate and soon that admirals family was also going to follow obviously he didn''t wish for this so he issued that sort of order to keep us save,but even then he knew that we weren''t complete safe so what he did was send us the person who he at the moment trusted the most to keep us safe....the crown prince,his son it was My immediately got wide for a second time as I didn''t expect for something like this,the rest of the story started to play inside my head in hyper speed trying to predict the outcome,but I quickly tried to keep calm and continue listening instead...the heavy winds picking up in speed as the trees started rustle even louder as she spoke in tears. -My mother and I at the time had to leave the capital our home city and go far away to a land no one could find us,luckily not many people actually knew who we were so we simply abandoned our last name and walked as normal common folk my mother and I weren''t incompetent or normal people either my father trained me all his life to be a competent combatant which I eventually did become as strong to be able to fight on equal ground with one of the emperors royal guards my mother was also strong she was a light magician that used to work together with my father when they were adventurers which is how they met...anyways at one day when my mother and I came back to our inn to check back inside the house owner suddenly informed us that a few people in black uniforms came asking for us,my mother and I immediately recognized these men as the henchmen serving for the nobles we didn''t waste time and immediately tried to escape with all our belongings we had scrapped together after living for ourselves we were very successful with our jobs mainly as adventurers since my mother still retained her high rank as an adventurer,we could taken on multiple hard missions and earn a lot of money through that,but we constantly moved since we feared of anyone finding us which was within the scope of reason,we had a very huge carriage with the same stormrunner viscur to pull it all and used it to escape the henchmen,but unfortunately we weren''t fast enough...they caught up soon after and blew our carriage away on the spot my mother and I were blasted to the side with some minor injuries luckily,but it doesn''t end here... Scar swallowed very clear fear showing on her face as she spoke about the event that was itched onto her mind so terrifyingly. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. -The crown prince he...he immediately showed himself standing before us with his cynical and cruel smile the henchmen standing behind him had a evenly look as the disgusting prince at that very moment when he showed himself he told me everything he did the cruel and vile acts that he had committed and that he was the person who had actually forged the evidence to get my father killed it seemed to be one of his long running plans that the crown prince needed to fulfill to become the next emperor himself it was only coincidence that I was also the person who had rejected him in marriage he seemed to have originally planned to seduce me and have me indirectly pour poison into my own father tea at one point,but his plan utterly failed when I simply rejected him...haha that narcissistic fuck really thought that he was so amazing that every single girl would fall for him arrogance isn''t the only thing he is full of... Scar cursed under her breath immediately catching herself as she got to the painful part of her story. -After capturing us the crown prince didn''t just immediately kill us no he couldn''t do such a thing he needed to proof his father that he kept us safe so what he decided to do instead was take one of us my mother in fact and put her under a blood oath...its a special kind of contract which binds the user to make a contract that her or she has to fulfill if not fulfilled the contract kills the host immediately...that kind of contract was immediately forced onto my mother threatened that I would be killed if she didn''t agree to the contract as she was sentenced to never tell the truth about what really happened to my father or about anything that could ruin the prince,the crown prince used my mother as both a hostage and a witness to the emperor lying about my death too which never happened in the first place using my own mother as proof and the reason he kept me alive was also to use me as a threat to bind my own mother so she wouldn''t recklessly tell something the emperor,he also didn''t kill both of us that day because it would have looked too suspicious on his side if it really happened and after doing all of this he left me with one last piece of hope that I am still blindly following up until today... My mind already moved towards the conclusion as I guessed the answer to this question myself. -He demanded large amounts of money in exchange of your mother...is that right ? I asked,scar seemed momentarily stunned by my guess,but she quickly calmed down as she simply dropped her head down her face contouring pain,rage and desperation that she held onto for 5 years now collecting and seeking money in any way possible,but also trying to keep onto her root belief ingrained by her father incredibly conflicted with herself not being able to kill anyone making her life even harder as it was,I even doubt that,the crown prince himself was even half serious about the offer he had towards scar concerning the money,in my opinion what he only ever wished through this action was to torture scar with the thought of being able to save her mother through money and my next guess is that it was only because of the petty rejection and humiliation he felt about the marriage in the first place... Her story was awful and sad which also brought me to a lot of questions myself like the crown prince arbit for example if he really was the successor of the emperor why wasn''t he waiting out his turn to become the emperor instead and what was this all about the tournament for sera''s hand in marriage to become the next emperor/empress how did really all this fit into the current course of events...there were clearly massive amounts of gaps and holes to be filled right now that also needed to some explaining,but still there was one thing I knew clearly right now. Scar,she had was incredibly burdened right now the burden on her shoulders hung for a bitter 5 years without any second of relief I seemed to be one of the only people she who she ever told about this before someone she seemed to genuinely trust meaning that she really did consider me as a friend making me a bit more happier,but also angry towards the crown prince for having done such a thing...inside my heart I swore that,that prince would get what he deserves... -Hey ! Friends Someone shouted out,scar also heard the voice and quickly wiped away her tears to hide her unsightly look on her face her expression instantly changed into that of a cheery one showing her extremely ability to change character at any given moment...it almost seemed unhuman to have such as ability...but for a person like her it wasn''t very surprising. Turning around both of us looked at the cave entrance as the bandaged woman got in alone she also walked out alone and through probing my senses for a bit,I also realized that I was a bit too careless while listening to scar''s story...currently we were already surrounded by 12 people where the additional 4 came from was a mystery to me something that I couldn''t be bothered to pursue as I watched the bandaged woman come closer to us at moment with a smile plastered on her face,her intent was already very clear to me even though no one came with her I could boldly sense the people who were hiding inside the shadow of the cavern waiting to jump out and charge. Scar still didn''t realize anything at all even now she was still stubbornly believing that he bandaged woman was a simple victim,I couldn''t let her continue to think like this as her friend I needed to show her what was right and was wrong what I would teach her would also change her maybe,but it was necessary and I was ready to help. -Ahhh...it seems like the villagers of my town are still quite scared the still allowed you to enter though so if you follow me inside we could immediately start to know each other some more and my father could also reward you ! How about it The woman said with a bright smile on her face,but even she couldn''t conceal her killing intent entirely with that smile looking at scar she also seemed to have noticed that killing intent,but she didn''t quite believe it just yet and instead tried to ignore it stepping forward to shake the womans hand,but just as she did that I immediately blocked her path. My eyes shined with a golden luster my intent cold and dark as I stared into the eyes of this vile woman that had nothing good in mind my eyes were golden,but the still reflected the coldness I had towards her immediately making the woman slightly fearful as she stepped back for a slight moment,looking at me stunned. -Its already over we''re not going anywhere anymore I tolerated your behavior and obvious signs I will give you only a single warning if you don''t run and take you bandit friends with you.I promise you will die a death so quick that you wouldn''t even know who killed you in the first place see your head spinning in the air while watching your severed body falling to the ground gushing out a fountain of blood from its neck... I growled intimidatingly using strong language to frighten the woman,but it only worked temporarily as the woman in front of quickly threw away her facade her smiling turning into a twisted grin her eyes feral and her aura emitting strong killing intent. - You knew from the start ? I already had a suspicion you did,but your an idiot if so you should ran with your little lady and not have followed me you fool...now this is going to be your grave and the fountain of blood you speak of is most likely going to be your body instead ! The woman cried out crazily,scar who stood behind me was instantly shocked and nailed to the ground her eyes going extremely wide with disbelieve of the sudden swing of the situation her mouth stuttering trying to get words out,but nothing came out. -Kill Them ! Someone shouted and at that very moment everything started going to north as dozens of men charged at us from all sides to kill us,the woman who stood in front of acted first as she pulled a serrated knife from her waist instantly moving towards me with a stabbing move. (Stab) In the very next split second the sound of stabbing could be heard with it came the sound of blood gushing out of the wound. ============================================ I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 137 I Wont Cry I Swear ! There was strong wind,the wind blew heavily shaking the branches of the trees as they rustling in the wind,there wasn''t much sound in the air nor was there any interaction as scar and I walked back towards the road to the capital with the giant lizard following us. My hand was entirely soaked it was very red and felt disgustingly sticky at the same time,the smell was also like copper,not that I wasn''t already used to it,but rather felt inconvenienced by the blood. At least it wasn''t my blood. I thought shaking off the big remains of the blood on my hand and then glancing to my side looking at the detached scar who had a haunted look on her face a very pale complexion too her eyes squirming and shifting nervously as her fists were clenched tightly shaking gently. My heart shook for a slight moment seeing her so miserable,but I kept it inside and simply thought of a few ways to raise the mood somehow either way I couldn''t really think of anything good to say or to do to raise the atmosphere so I just decided to keep my mouth shut until scar felt like talking herself. My mind also started to wander momentarily in this silence thinking about the event that had just occurred a few minutes ago the blade lunging forward and a painful shriek resounding which was followed by the sound of gushing blood. But fortunately I wasn''t the person who got stabbed,no it was the bandaged woman who took her last breath and it also wasn''t I who had ended her life either. I glanced at scar once again looking at the splatter of blood that was visible above her elbow...the splatter was thin and still very fresh showing the marks of her first kill. After the woman lunged her blade at me I was immediately getting ready to summon my plasma sword and cut her head off,but just as I was about to do so,scar acted faster then me and instantly drew her dagger pushing me to the side she allowed me to avoid the lung and stabbed the woman instead directly to the heart which killed her instantly.Her move was purely made out of desperation and impulse she was panicked and scared that I would die at that moment so she did things without even thinking about them,immediately suffering the consequences as she realized the act she had done with her own hands falling down on her knees,no longer be able to fight anymore after taking out a single person. I didn''t really need her to fight and took out 10 people on my own entirely after a few rounds the bandits finally realized the big gap of power I had on them so they could only run away in fear as I slaughtered their companions one after another cutting their heads off without a hesitation ending the fight just as fast as it started with the enemy running away with their tails between their legs. Just as the fight ended I needed to take care of scar who had collapsed to the ground,at the time she had the very same haunted look on her face and it took a lot of shouts just to bring her back to reality,I couldn''t really understand her feelings at the moment so I decided to be quiet for a bit until scar calms down some more and gets herself together finally making her walk again as we made our way back towards the road,the time we wasted on this endeavor of ours was probably a single hour or even less. Scar was still very depressed...no,not depressed rather scared if I had to describe it,her legs seemed a bit a unstable while she walked which made me constantly worry whether or not she would trip. (Crack,Whump!) And just as I was thinking about that scar immediately stepped onto a overgrown tree root tripping on it and falling down head first towards the ground,I quickly tried to catch her before she would hurt herself,but I wasn''t able to as the motion just happened too quickly for me to grasp properly added with the fact that it slightly surprised me it was far too late to catch her properly my hands slipping on her soft skin as she fell down heavily. -... My eyes were entirely fixated at scar as she didn''t even try to stand up just laying there with a very defeated aura seeping from her entire body,I couldn''t even say anything or ask her whether or not she was alright my tongue just felt that if I said something wrong she would immediately lash out with a raging fit so I wanted to avoid stepping onto any obvious land mines and simply crouched down holding her onto her shoulders trying to help her get up. (Slap) The moment I touched scar''s should she immediately proceeded to slap away my hands from her,I felt the anger she was showing and refrained from coming near again. Struggling for a bit scar attempted to get back up on foot,I could already see that she had hurt her leg and felt increasingly worried that she would once again do something reckless and make it even worse,without minding anything anymore I once again came closer and held onto her shoulder to get her back up,she immediately growled at my action,but didn''t dare to look at my face as she tried to push me away once again. -You...you...why why are you meddling with me so much ? We don''t even know each for too long and you insist on calling me a friend ? Why can''t you just leave me alone already ? Or do you want me to say that I was wrong ? That I misjudged the situation ? That I was blinded by my own feelings ? That I acted like an idiot even though it was probably obvious enough that she was someone who couldn''t be trusted...yes,I admit to all of these things and admit that I am a complete idiot who just tried to make herself feel better,but in the end what are you even here for ? Why are you haunting me ? Didn''t I already tell you that I broke the agreement ? There isn''t any reason for you stick any longer is there ? Just leave me alone already... She spouted out every word of hers getting even more bitter the more she spoke as she hid her eyes under her hair in utter despair. I gritted my teeth for a moment feeling agitated the more I was looking at her miserable state my hands gripping into a fist as my eyes narrowed down at her. (Slap) -Aghhh ! At that very moment another painful shriek resounded through the forest,it was loud and very short lived as the person who resounded the shriek was on her knees holding her slapped and throbbing cheek painfully on the side. -You...you dare hitting me ? You dare hit a WOMAN ! She shouted out angrily as she glared at me her eyes now fiery enough to show me some heat,but not even close to make me sweat as I continued to stare at this woman coldly dispelling that raging anger in her eyes as she saw the look I was giving her looking away again not daring to meet my stare again. Scar was ashamed and very hurt inside as she felt intimidated by me once again,my stare gave birth to another sense of fear inside of her she obviously felt very wronged,but she also knew that she was wrong which is also why she felt guilty. -You want me to leave you alone ? If so then I want to ask you one thing...why did you shove me away ? Why did you stab that woman? Why did you tell me about yourself ? My voice was calm and my tone was icy as it send shivers deep down into scars spine she felt overwhelmed by me and much more so because of the words I was directing at her,these were all things that she did for a reason I wanted to hear that reason out of her mouth if not then I was going to make her face that reason myself. This in itself may be entirely pointless or useless,but still I wasn''t going to abandon her because no matter what she was still my friend after the previous fight that thought only strengthened even more no matter how much she denies or tries to push me away it is useless now. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Scar still kept her head down shaking her head left and right as she replied. -I...I don''t know I felt fear and I just didn''t want to die it has nothing to do with you... She once again tried to deny it,but I could only sigh as I crouched down next to her grabbing her chin as I moved it towards me own facing meeting her eye to eye as she tried to pull away from my grip. -Weren''t you just calling for help ? Didn''t you just felt scared that the only person who admitted you as a friend would die before your eyes? Even now you don''t really want me to leave do you ? -(Hic)... Scar cried once again...massive amounts of tears started to flow down her eyes as they began to form something like a river coming down her cheeks she didn''t struggle anymore and felt weak under my grip finally giving herself in as she stopped resisting and directly jumped into me hugging me and pressing hard against my chest as her hands gripped onto my waist sobbing softly on my shoulder muffling her voice. I felt a bit surprised by the sudden hug,but didn''t reject it and instead just patted scar to calm her down,my eyes were droopy at the time and this continued on for about an hour or so until scar finally was able to calm down properly,she still hung onto my like a bee onto its nectar and didn''t say anything,I also felt increasingly awkward because of the long exposure of close contact I was with scar at the moment,ordinarily I don''t have this much contact with just any woman other then hestia which is why it was awkward... -Are you alright now ? I asked,I felt I should ask before pushing her away since it didn''t feel right to just push her away without saying anything,my words also made scar shiver for a slight moment as she sniffed her nose for a second replying to me. -I...ehm..yes,I am okay...I am sorry...I am sorry that I had made so much trouble to you that I am always a trouble and say stupid things...I..I won''t cry anymore..I swear... Scar said still hugging me in place making me feel a bit nervous from the inside as I couldn''t help,but speak. -I understand,but can you get off me right now ? -... My question immediately made scar a bit surprised as she raised herself for a moment her soft hips rubbing onto my waist as she looked at me now face to face showing a extremely shy and stunned look on her face. -You...you don''t like it ? I thought you... She stopped mid-sentence as she started to speak gibberish to herself in a very confusing manner her face was entirely scarlet like her name I wasn''t sure why it was,but I didn''t think about it either way and just moved scar out my lap. -Hey you jerk ! She cried out in a pained voice that I couldn''t quite understand why her cheeks were still red though while I stared at her as she tried to get up by herself quickly realizing that she couldn''t as her leg seemed to be slightly injured because of her clumsy fall previously. I smiled,putting my hand forward I gestured towards scar to help her up,she looked at my hand for a small moment and immediately took it with both of her hands getting up from the dirty ground and wiping away her tears stains,her refreshed appearance made me smile which also seemed to have made scar a bit more distracted as she started to get shy again looking down while averting my golden eyes. -The agreement we had is broken right ? I asked,scar instantly raised her head to me showing a very regretful and stunned expression soon afterwards smiling awkwardly. -How about we forget about that ? I was stupid back then and I wasn''t really serious about because I just tried to make you feel guilty so you would follow along... She confessed,I knew that she was partially lying because the glare she showed me at the time was genuine,but either I wasn''t going to call on that topic,but instead thought for a few seconds smiling again as I figured a good idea inside my head. -No,I am not going to forget that nor am I going to invoke that agreement again... Hearing these words scar''s facial expression immediately shattered as she looked anxious and scared for a second her change of facial expression only served to make me smile since I wasn''t yet finished with me sentence. -...instead I want to make a different agreement with you one that suits both of us a bit more better then the previous -And that is ? Scar asked,confused and also a bit anxious,but at the same time glad. -The agreement this time will be the same as the previous one,but instead of giving you gold...I will help you get mother back so how about it ? I asked showing her another confident smile as I stretched my hand out to her,my words seemed to have literally shocked her as she stood there frozen staring at my hand as if she was seeing things shuddering for a moment of consideration even hesitating a bit. -Your....your insane do you understand that he is the crown prince ? Even though I know your strong I don''t think you are that strong to be able to fight against the royalty on top of that they are all dragons and you are simply a human mage... She said incredibly discouraged and doubtful about my offer,but I didn''t wasn''t discouraged nor did I feel any fear against the royalty that were all dragons even the emperor himself wouldn''t be able to make me yield no matter what after all he was also a person I would eventually meet even if I wanted to or not so why not help her on the way too ? -Scar,you aren''t the only person here who I want to help,there is another reason for me to come here another friend needing my help or at least thats what I think she needs right now... Through my context of words scar''s eyes instantly dimmed with small amount of fear her mouth move quick as she asked me. -Is that person...the princess ? If so do you love her ? My eyes got wide at her questions...I wasn''t very surprised by her figuring out that it was sera,but what did surprise me was her second question which seemed to have very little relevance if you ask me. -Yes,it is in fact sera and no,I don''t love her I was send to help her which is why I want to go to that tournament and see for myself for what I can do,which is why either way I will go against that imperial family no matter what so I figured that I might as well help you too on the way...so will you help me or not ? Hearing my resolute answer,scar sighed out of relieve her tension though was still in the air as she struggled with what to do her eyes constantly shifting between my open hand and my eyes finally sighing in a defeated manner as she took my hand strongly shaking it. -I..I can''t stand here and follow empty promises forever I can''t live without having back my family so I agree and bind myself to this agreement even if it is impossible I still want to try She was determined and her answer seemed resolute as she stared at me directly without skipping a beat. Her answer was a good one too...and who said it was impossible ? ========================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 138 Split Image -Can you tell me something about the imperial family ? I asked,feeling the strong wind brushing by my sides as my hands tightly embraced scar''s soft stomach supporting myself to not fall off while my head was also leaning on her warm back. A very pleasant odor was entering my nostrils coming from scar''s body,at first I thought it was some kind of perfume,but I slowly realized that the pleasant smell was actually her body odor. Scar who was riding the lizard for us didn''t need to fully concentrate on the road since it was straight without any curves,she could speak and ride at the same time,but from her shudder I could still feel the tense atmosphere she had inside her body making me a bit worried. -The current imperial family has only 4 members the emperor,his younger brother,his elder son the late crown prince and the current princess serath the next heir to the crown... Scar started explaining giving me a lot news about the imperial family telling me things that I should need to know right now and things that were good to keep in mind either way scar was very informed about this topic because she was indeed someone who used to live by giving information to others. From what I gathered from her,I figured out that the emperors younger brother and sera came back to this world a few days ago.No,one seems to really know where they had been gone all this time the emperor himself isn''t giving details either,but the general idea people had was that these two were imprisoned somewhere and the emperor finally figured out where they were located and saved them on the spot,the princess had been gone missing for a while 4 to 5 years actually which adds up with sera''s story when she was abandoned by the dragons and then sheltered by the dwarves,the story sera told me about only has a half truth in it as she claimed that she was an ordinary dragon who was exiled because she had no pride as a dragon,but that obviously isn''t what really happened and looking back I remember clearly that she said that a red dragon had come and destroyed the town of the dwarves because he was searching for her...for what exactly ? Sera wasn''t exiled,from the history scar just told me about I could at least deduce that much and add my own theory into the mix to create an answer for myself. Sera is a royalty of this empire,for some reason sera ran away one day and when she couldn''t run anymore and got exhausted the dwarves showed up and gave her a helping hand her foster parents to be exact.Living with them for an entire year until the red dragon arrived...and burned down the village. Now the question is why did the dragon burn the village ? I understand he was probably there to reclaim the princess,but why didn''t he just say who sera is and taken a more peaceful approach ? I also understand that dragons have anger issues,but for someone who is supposed to recover a princess I am expecting some kind of discreetness and not burning a entire village... Then again if you think about it,I hadn''t met any dragons in this world,the people here are all from different races it is a fey realm after all maybe the dragons are rare or just keep to themselves which is why I can''t judge their nature without knowing how they act here because I didn''t meet one in the first place... Either way I know that sera ran for some reason...now looking at it from another perspective I could slowly see missing links to this puzzle...Sera ran and she didn''t run because she was exiled,no the reason she left was probably because... -She was hunted... I muttered to myself closing my eyes as the scenario started to play inside my head very so slowly with it some previous questions starting to get answered and why the red dragon didn''t use a peaceful approach,it was to kill sera of course a royalty. -Did you say anything ? Scar asked she probably heard my small mutter and thought that I was calling out to her. -No,its just that I found a few answers to this puzzle,mainly about my friend sera I replied my voice a bit solemn,scar noticed that and made a stinging gesture her back slightly curved for a second as she sighed keeping her eyes at the front,she was very stressed and most of the that stress came from me,her expression wasn''t very healthy either still looking a bit haunted probably remembering that she had murdered someone with her own hands. Before this ride,I had offered to take some rest and ride tomorrow so scar could recover some bit,but scar refused as she stated that she didn''t want to be baggage of any kind and slow us down even more insisting on doing the full ride today until we reached the capital stating that she wasn''t tired at all even though she was mentally exhausted which I could tell by a single glimpse,I couldn''t argue with her about this since she was too stubborn to listen and trying to convince her would probably also hurt her pride some bit so I held my tongue at the time and let her do what she wanted until we would get to the capital which shouldn''t be far off right now. The sun was up we had been riding for 2 hours now and scar assured that we were close by so I wasn''t all too worried about anything right now other then scar''s mental health issues. Just as I was thinking about it scar who kept a pretty sharp look on the road suddenly spoke her voice a bit hesitant as if she wanted to say something quickly,but didn''t find the right words to explain it,either way she spoke. -Say dawn...I really don''t know much about you...the only thing I know is that you come from a very far place you are 15 years old a mage and seem to know the princess long enough to call her a friend and come to help her for some inexplicable reason even though I am very sure that she is safe right now... Scar started her words seemed very stiff for some reason,but I could understand the reasoning behind it since I am very secretive about myself which is true,my conversations with scar had always something to do with her or about a few random things I wanted to know when she would ask me questions concerning myself I would answer very little or sometimes even end the topic altogether it may even be a bit hard for her to fully understand me and call me a friend because of it which is why she always hesitates when I say that she is my friend...I should be a honest right now shouldn''t I ? Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. I thought smiling lightly as I took in a small breath and started speaking. -My name is dawn timer I am 15 years old and live in a different realm or planet that is called earth... With that simple introduction,I started telling scar a few things about myself such as where I came from and how I came here what kind of relation I had towards sera and why I was doing this in the first place,I also told her that I don''t have any parents and live with my sister acting as a brother and a parent to her while working to earn money myself. When scar heard that I didn''t have any parents she immediately twitched hearing that a bit surprised,but also somehow anticipating such answer from me quickly calming down as I saw her face cramp for some reason. She wasn''t very surprised that I came from another world though and when I asked her why that was the case so she pretty easily listed the few ridiculous things I had done so far which were taking out mountains of gold out of my small pockets,rewinding multiple buildings and crashing them into each other,putting my hand into fire and not get burned,behead people without even moving my hand or drawing a weapon and renew clothing,heal injuries through simple thought. I felt mildly embarrassed when she listed all of these things,because I already felt very used to them and didn''t feel like they were anything special of that sort,I knew they were extraordinary and not something normal people would usually see,but when I sometimes use these powers before magicians or other arcane practitioners they never seem to be very amazed by my abilities because they use magic too,this world also had magic in it,but the people here seemed to be fairly ignorant towards magic while only a select few seem to able to wield it properly to make sense out of what they are actually doing and research it...I hadn''t really had a lot of opportunities to mingle around normal people...my job mainly entitles me to protect someone from the magical community and act as a bodyguard almost all of my times goes to this and I don''t have connections to the outside world of normal people other then the magical community like steward,cecilia or even illeana who is a vampire a supernatural... I sighed...at least its not like I pretend to like being normal is it ? While hanging onto scar''s stomach I could feel her eyes directed towards me,the thought these eyes conveyed was very odd to me foreign if you had to say it,almost pity even...I didn''t like it. -Why are you looking at me that way ? I asked my tone slowly rising with a small irritated feeling steaming up inside my stomach,scar noticed the sudden change and quickly decided to avert her eyes from me looking back towards the road in front of her trying to find the right words to convey her meaning to me. -I...I am sorry,I just didn''t know you much,knowing that you grew up like this explains a lot of things about you...your much more mature then am I am if I had to be honest,its probably because you had to grow up earlier then most of the people I had met so far which is one of the many mysteries about you that I always wanted to know,thinking "why that brat is always so straight forward" or says such things like that "even though he is a brat" deep down I always tried to find an excuse why you seem so much more decisive then I was because I felt very inferior you know and.... -Stop I said,the tone of my voice was slightly dark for some reason and even I didn''t know why it was like this,bad memories came to my mind the more scar continued to talk even though I kinda knew that she was praising me it still made me feel uncomfortable from the inside as if she was striking a old wound inside of me. Scar seemed to have realized her actions and immediately felt ashamed of it suddenly letting go of the reins as her hands embraced me from the front entirely pressing me towards her ample soft chest while the lizard continued to stride in high speed neither of us falling off the big lizard and just staying like this. The smell was deep into my nose and her warm chest had me caught off guard momentarily as it felt good to be embraced...it wasn''t that I craved for close contact or anything,it was just that I was a bit spacing out of myself. -I am sorry...I didn''t think of what I was saying,this doesn''t mean that I think less of you She tried to console,but I didn''t feel like receiving consolation and simply detached myself from her the warmth of her body sticking onto my for a few minutes until it turned cold again. -Forget it scar,continue riding I am fine... My voice was back to normal and I was able to suppress my feelings getting back to my normal self and act more rationally...I didn''t want to be like this I needed to be clear and tranquil nothing else. The look in my eyes caught scar momentarily off guard even though she wasn''t holding the reins the lizard still continued to travel in its normal speed,scar didn''t say anything anymore,but she still smiled at me for a small moment catching me off guard. The split second scar smiled at me an image crossed my eyes resembling the smiling hestia...my heart soon started beating afterwards as scar took on the reins again,concentrating on the ride. I calmed down soon after,scolding myself for a few seconds inside my mind. She isn''t her ! Don''t get tricked so easily you idiot ! It was a bit hard...I was home-sick I had already traveled so far fought so long and I wanted to go home already and do my goddamn job and earn my goddamn money without anyone interrupting me or trying to kill me for some dumb reason ! I sighed...it didn''t matter whoever stood in my way...I behead them ! ==================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 139 Into The Capital And The Aquamarine Mage -Dawn we arrived ! Scar shouted out her voice was a bit more excited then usual probably because she was excited to see her home town the capital city it had been many years since she was last here leaving with a lot of bad memories that brought her to this situation and also good memories about her family and general life,the smile that covered her beautiful lips alone was almost worth helping her too...not that I was that kind of person of course,I am just saying she is pretty. Either way I stopped admiring scar for a second and looked in front of me popping my head to the side,I stared up towards our final destination the place where the tournament was going to take place and the home of the imperial family and also my ticket home...the capital city of bahan. The first thing that met my eyes were the enormously huge char black walls surrounding the city the size of them alone could strike uncertainty into some invaders hearts as it was in my estimation 35 to 40 meters tall...the shadow this kind of wall would make was something to consider,I didn''t even know how thick it was,but considering the height the thickness must be something closely huge as the height maybe. But that wasn''t what amazed me the most,what made me surprised was the sheer length of the wall,I couldn''t even guess how long it stretched or how much time it took to make such a imposing wall with their kind of technology. Of course the other fey''s could have helped constructing it with magic or supernatural strength,but even so it doesn''t make the work easier like that and from what I heard when listening to scar the wall was also made with the help of the emperor himself who used his dragon strength to carry the charred bricks,the city itself is also the only city in this empire that doesn''t have a name people simply call it the capital city of bahan because its the home of the emperor himself his castle can be seen from here piercing into the clouds much more bigger then the walls themselves the height something simply unimaginable to be able to estimated by eye sight even with my own enhanced sight the city was breath taking from the outer walls alone. -It seems like we aren''t the only ones who want to get in... Scar said as she stared to the front her eyes showing small amount of annoyance,I also followed the direction she was looking at and discovered that there was a pretty long line going through the road towards the city entrance,people were lining up with their mounts going inside the city one by one,it looked incredibly annoying which I could understand and the sun was setting down already dusk was approaching we didn''t have time to go through this entire line nor did I have the patients for it. -Scar get down we are going to enter by foot this is going to take way too much time I said,quickly dismounting the giant lizard and looking forward towards the city,I couldn''t see the gate,but I could see a lot of light coming from the end of the road up ahead clogged by a lot of caravans and lizard mounts like us... -Ehh ! What about the storm runner we can''t just leave it here ?! Scar,said looking a bit surprised and also slightly unwilling as she seemed to have grown accustomed to the big lizard we had been using as a mount up until now to get here...I looked at the big boys eyes,it didn''t show any big signs of intelligence it also seemed a bit hungry as its body once again heated up as if it was on fire breathing roughly since it had been running all day,I felt small amount of pity and also gratefulness to this creature since it had done its job. -Everything deserves some amount of freedom doesn''t it ? Don''t you think this guy also wants to go out and find a place to live maybe even a girl which it can make a family with ? I asked patting the poor thing while summoning the bag of food to feed it one last time before I would set it free,Scar who was still sitting on top of it only smiled holding her laughter as she started to rebuke my words. -She is a girl ! And letting her free means her death the forest is full of magical beasts even the lowest kind can kill her easily since viscurs can only run not fight ! Her words slightly picked onto my chest,its not like I had any clue if it was a boy or not and either way we have no other choice,I was bit worried that the guards wouldn''t let us in after the night sets. Scar obviously understood what I wanted to do by this her expression told me that I was right with the guards and after a few seconds of contemplating she sighed and finally got down the giant lizard herself her hands were still a bit shaky she was stressed and her haunted look hadn''t disappeared either,the laugh just now and the conversation up until here had her somewhat distract,but not entirely as scar herself had also a lot to think about. I watched scar getting down the giant lizard while also glancing towards the entrance to the capital city,the journey had lead me here and it was partially annoying,but I can''t complain that I didn''t like it. -Hyaaa ! Scar shrieked her shriek startled me for a slight second as I looked to my side towards her quickly doing so I realized that scar had lost her balance while climbing down the lizard who had suddenly moved to the side causing her to fall. My eyes widened for a split second,my hands moving on their own as they spread apart getting ready to catch the falling scar,time was moving very slowly for some reason and it wasn''t me who had invoked my powers if you may ask. (Pat) She fell as quickly as I caught her in my arms she seemed relatively close to hestia''s weight a bit plump,but also slender at a few places with good body proportions everywhere and soft skin even through the armor,I could feel her throughly. -I thought you said you are a good at this ? I asked feeling my lips curl up for a second as I stared at her,scar immediately saw my grin blushing for a brief second as she took in the situation she was in her eyes going down for a moment while gently holding onto my chest,her hand gripping onto my shirt,I could tell that her breathing was getting a bit more calmer the shakiness she had at the start seemed to have subsided... -I tripped,it happens...now can you let me down already ? She grumbled,I smiled and just put scar down onto the ground gently her cheeks were still a bit red so as to not make her feel even more embarrassed I acted as if I couldn''t see anything and looked up towards the city gate my eyes momentarily lighting up with golden light. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. After a few seconds I could hear a slapping sound coming behind me which was followed by a gallop from the lizard running off...glancing behind me I could see scar waving off the giant lizard a bit sad that she had to part with it just like that. -Lets go... I said,looking back towards the road as I quickly made my way jogging for a few minutes with scar closely following behind,I was curious as to see who this specific emperor. ============================================================= -Halt please state your name and your purpose for entry ! The guard shouted out stopping both me and scar in our tracks as he blocked our way into the city,scar looked a bit annoyed she didn''t say anything making me think that she really doesn''t know anything about this. -We are travelers,I came to participate in the tournament I was told that there wouldn''t be an complications for coming here... Hearing my words,the guard momentarily inspected both of us,my face and scar''s looks had already caught a lot of attention from both genders even the guard couldn''t entirely look away from scar who was a striking beauty before he quickly pulled out a piece of paper and checked on us before allowing our entry...with a fee of course. I couldn''t tell if the entrance fee was a lot or not,but it was 1 sliver talon for each person making it 2 for the both of us,it seems like only citizens are allowed to come in without a fee. I quickly rummaged through my pockets searching for the silver coins as our surroundings were packed by a lot of people who were mainly occupied with their own business or trying to get in themselves.The amount of people here were a lot,it most probably wasn''t always packed like this,but it seems like many people from different countries had come here to either watch the tournament or participate in it in hopes to become the emperor...some of these individuals actually looked pretty skilled or strong with all kinds of people ranging from swordsman to mages and even people who looked like acrobats or archers were present...I wonder what kind of weapons are allowed in this tournament. Either way I didn''t look at the people surrounding us anymore and simply flicked two silver coins out of my pocket,scar who was standing next to me seemed to have want to pay for herself,but because she only had golden coins in her pockets,she couldn''t pay the guard since it would be way too troublesome and problematic to get the change she also feared that the guard would be too greedy and not return the coin to her once its in his hand. -Sorry...I pay you back later for the silver coin.. She said a bit apologetic,I didn''t mind it all it much and just told her that it was okay even if she didn''t pay it,the response I gave didn''t seem to have good over scar''s side as she puffed for a slight second getting a bit grumpy against me,its not like I called her poor anything ! I thought about to hand over the silver coins to the guard and just as I was about to do so the crowd behind us started to make a huge ruckus...The sound of stamping and pushing could be heard,a bit confused I glanced behind me to see what was going on,scar also looked behind us as we both stared at the chestnut haired guy walking through the crowd pushing away the from him without even touching them as if a force field surrounded him making him untouchable... -Mage ?... Scar muttered a bit surprised and as she just said it was true...the person was walking towards us was indeed a mage,I could feel the magical energy circulating within him with high speed his aquamarine robe with golden ornaments and his fancy staff also gave him away pretty quickly,the look in his eye was cold too as if he didn''t see the people beside him as people,but bugs a truly ruthless person if you may say so,he looked very young almost as young as me really,but I could still tell that he was getting close to his twenties. The guards who were standing nearby gasped for a slight moment,from what I know most of the magicians in this world are all either with the magicians association or a noble family to act as their court magician a magician is a very prestigious job in this world which paid almost as much as a officer scar explained that they are generally looked at as oddities since normal people never really get any contact with the supernatural or with any kinds of magic other then magic devices. Because I was slightly surprised,I didn''t move away from my spot and just watched as the mage made his way towards us,scar felt increasingly anxious seeing this walking towards us,she didn''t seem to like magic all too much even though her mother is a light magician she still prefers physical prowess and techniques...I hadn''t had really the chance to fight against scar since I would always simply overwhelm her with my ability,but I knew that she was indeed someone very strong who could easily take on skilled individual without even losing a drop of sweat...she even mentioned that she could fight the royal guards on a even ground which must already tell a lot about what she can do right now. The aquamarine mage didn''t stop his eyes were showing a very arrogant air of indifference and coldness,scar who was standing beside me wasn''t sure what to do,but before she could even do anything a invisible force field started to push her back...I was a bit surprised acting at the spur of the moment I grabbed onto scar''s hand quickly activated my ability immediately negating the effect of the forcefield the mage was putting on effect. After receiving the after shock scar shook her head a bit dizzy her expression from mildly worried quickly changed towards,extremely pissed staring at the mage with a deathly glare of hers almost going over and doing the deed personally...but stopping as she knew that I was the one who was negating the effect in the first place if I let go she would just get pushed away again,still though it didn''t stop her from sneering angrily at the aquamarine mage who didn''t even seem to have registered scar as both me and him momentarily locked eyes for the first time... Strangely enough...he looked pleased. ======================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 140 Royal Chase There was a soft smile hanging onto the mages lips,his eyes were still very cold and disdainful observing me,amusement flashing through his eyes,he was hard to read and his entrance was also very rude the way he used magic was very arrogant and prideful which the air around him was already very full of,the smile he had was only there for a split second other then scar and me no-one must have noticed either way they way he looked at us was making me feel alert,I doubted that he was suddenly going to start something unexpected without a reason just like that. -Ahhh Lord sherman ! We have been expecting you,but we didn''t anticipate you to come through the main door,sorry for the waut...if you may please follow me as your lordship you won''t need to identify yourself the city council is awaiting you... A man suddenly appearing wearing some kind of official clothing as he identified the aquamarine mage inviting him in respectfully while showing him a pleased look on his face,behind him a small troop of knights closely followed along. The aquamarine mage didn''t say anything and just averted his eyes from me,looking at the official with his eyes as if looking through this person knowing his existence,but also disregarding it which looked incredibly confusing as he nodded his head in acknowledgement,walking forward by himself as he started to pass us by. The magic he was circulating was fast and getting stronger every second the closer he got to us also enhancing this force field which still had not a single effect on me nor scar through my power which negated its effects. -I''ll see you in the tournament brat... My eyes got wide listening to the auqamarine mages ice cold voice as he passed us by in a second,a bad premonition started to crawl up my back...I didn''t look back to see the mage and simply stood still until I didn''t feel the forcefield anymore letting go off scar and giving out a light breath. -Whats his problem ? Weirdo...do you know him or something ? Scar asked pissed off from the mage just now looking back as she tried to find his trace glaring angrily. -No,I don''t,but it seems like he''ll be my opponent inside the tournament...either way forget about it and lets go I suggested making scar quickly remember our current task we had as I quickly gave the two silver coins to the guard finally letting us into the city,the capital of bahan,while going inside I momentarily thought about that strange mage,his words were disturbing as if he predicted he would meet me again,but I tried to not think about it any further and simply followed scar as she seemed to have a very good idea of where this tournament was going to take place. The inside of the city was impressive even more so then the previous cities the people here were just a bit too energetic running,laughing and even fighting in the middle of the streets sometimes their chatter was like a sea of waves sometimes getting louder the more you listen or suddenly more quieter.I wasn''t sure if it always was like this or it was just because the tournament was about to begin either way scar and I didn''t have a very hard time going through this crowd it was very spacey big enough for everyone to move and the roads almost seemed endless with hundreds of small shops and buildings present selling all sorts of stuff ranging from consumables to equipment and other necessities,looking around I could see that the "inns" were the most sought after and numerous establishments in this city with the number of people living here it wasn''t surprising that it was the case. The types of different people that lived here were also numerous humans to be the majority,but there were also other numerous races the empire itself was made from different races jumbled together so it wasn''t a surprise,still though it was sort of fascinating to see alien people walking around in my opinion. -Where are we going ? I asked,I had zero experience with this city,but I knew very well that scar lived here before and she also informed me about a few things concerning the city,its lay out in specific. The city was huge the outer walls weren''t the only walls that reinforced the security of the city the inner part of the city had even more walls which was not only for defensive measures,but also served as a mean of separation between the different ranks of citizenship in this city. There were a total of 3 ordinary ranks and with each rank you could pass further into the inner parts of the city to enjoy their living conditions or have a better job to gain that privilege you had to either pay money or have a position that enables you to go inside.There were also another extra 2 ranks that weren''t accessible for ordinary people or "commoners" is what they call it,the forth rank which was only reserved towards nobility and people with high military rank or achievements and finally the fifth rank which was the inner most part of the city the core that was the home of the imperial family the heart of the city the castle. Personally,I could just go right now and storm into the castle and meet the emperor right now,but the reason I wasn''t doing so was because I didn''t feel like doing so would bring me into a brighter light either way I didn''t want to cause any commotion too early,I was also thinking about scar and the crown prince which sort of reminded me that I still didn''t know the names of the other imperial family members even the emperor himself...for some reason scar hadn''t talked about the emperors name just calling him the emperor and thinking about it,the people who I had met so far had also only called him the emperor of bahan and nothing else...does he even have a name ? I wondered,that brief thought racing through my head while scar turned towards me answering my question her steps getting faster the more we moved...probably because the sun was soon going down. -Even though the city is divided into different ranks there is one building in the first rank of the city that all rankings of citizens visit which is the city arena the tournament is probably going to take place in that place when I was small my father used to secretly bring me to the arena every week and let me watch the fights that would happen there it was very exciting and it isn''t very far either,look you can even see the edge of the building there ! She said pointing to the left side a round building which size really stood over the other buildings,looking at the people around us I could also see that most of them were heading that way meaning that scar''s reasoning was indeed correct... I felt increasingly excited to finally get to that place,not that I felt I wanted to go there,but that it was a bit surreal since the reason I would attend this tournament wasn''t for gaining sera''s hand in marriage. But,rather understanding what is going on and ask the emperor whether or not he could bring me back home,the journey had lead me here and only a few more steps would reach my goal. -alright lead the way I said,a spark of resolve igniting in my eyes as scar nodded to me and lead the way towards the arena,looking at the sun,I only ever hoped that we would make it for the registration,but it wasn''t a big deal even if we didn''t make it since we still had tomorrow it seemed like only scar wanted me to register as fast as possible,she felt partially guilty for stalling us for so long because of the incident which I didn''t really mind up to this point,but didn''t say anything to it since I knew it wouldn''t work either way. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Ironically enough through scar''s hasty and hurried movements she didn''t notice the bulge of the brick that came out of the paved ground her foot hitting the edge of the brick immediately tripping on it as her body started to lose its balance in front of my eyes slowly falling down onto the ground. -Wahhhh ! Scar squealed,I didn''t hesitate my thoughts were clear and so were my intentions as my hands and legs started to once again move on their own stepping towards the falling scar as I embraced her once again touching her soft hips first and then over her back gripping onto her shoulder gallantly as I was caressing her with utmost importance. Scar''s eyes were shut,she seemed to have anticipated the impact and predicted to see the dirty ground,but when she realized that it wasn''t going to be the case and instead felt something soft supporting her from behind,her eyes slowly started to open up hesitantly and when she finally opened her eyes she was surprised meeting my own smiling face that also immediately her flush red as she realized the situation we were in once again. -Aren''t you a bit too clumsy lately ? How about we just go and find a inn instead and then register tomorrow ? We still have time and its not like the arena is going to run away don''t you think ? I asked keeping my voice gentle as scar started to get even more shier the more she stared at my enchanting smile,her lips moved,but even through my own enhanced hearing I could only make out faintly mumbles instead of words. -My my...kids these days doing all sorts of things without shame -Doing it in the middle of the streets...how daring -Pretty brave for youngsters,but isn''t that woman a bit too old for the handsome youth? Chatter began,the crowd that was surrounding us was also starting to gossip our staring at us from all angles with their judging gazes and quiet words our current display could be seen in many ways to misunderstand,but I didn''t bother to clear that misunderstanding since I didn''t need to in the first place,I didn''t feel shame either and only looked at this as something natural a friend helping another friend. -Hahh... Scar squealed again this time her voice was a bit too desperate and oddly erotic,I felt that we were stuck like this for far too long as so I quickly proceeded and pulled scar back up to her legs she was already red as a tomato or as her name points at "scarlet". After getting her back to her feet,I immediately wanted to say something to get the mood back up so she wouldn''t be embarrassed anymore,but just as I was about to do that a very hard feeling familiar feeling started to well inside my heart. Someone was staring at us...no,at me...that gaze... I knew what it was my hands immediately started trembling as I turned serious turning my golden eyes around us to find the owner of the gaze that I just felt and sure enough I found it...her to be specific. She was standing in the middle of the crowd,with a gray long cloak and a hood that covered her entire head her statue was petite and small she looked like a teenager and had a slender figure almost perfect for someone as old as her,her hands on top of each other gripping tightly to each other as she gazed at me once again. Her eyes were hidden behind a pair of glasses and even though I couldn''t see her face because of that,I knew exactly who she was just by the form of those glasses. Opaque glasses. -SERA ! I shouted out,almost roaring even scar and the crowd evenly was surprised by sudden shout jumping from fright and getting away slowly scar touched my shoulder she was puzzled and looked at the direction I was looking at only to discover nothing wrong,but a gray cloaked person walking away hastily...she didn''t see the expression that person made before walking away so quickly. It was shock. I finally found you. I thought to myself immediately jumping into action as I excused myself from scar,instantly stopping time at the very moment feeling the sound and vibration everyone come to a stand still and sera disappearing into the crowd. I was a bit confused while running through the crowd searching sera was actually avoiding me right now...why was she doing that ?! From her expression she showed just now I was sure that she knew who I was without a doubt,but why was she running then ? Wasn''t she happy to see me ? Weren''t we friends ? There were a lot of questions I needed answers to,but for now I needed to first catch this lying dragoness before I strip the answers out of her. My mind once again resolved itself concentrating on this one task as I pushed away the people in front of me searching for sera''s gray cloak inside the crowd,but no matter how much I searched...for some reason she wasn''t here anymore ?! I felt confused,not knowing where to search anymore as I knew that she couldn''t have gone far,but at the same time I shouldn''t underestimate her either she was a dragon after all her physical prowess were way above that of a normal human,caine and verdath already showed me the strength that a dragon can pull of there was no reason to belittle her just because I hadn''t see her full strength yet I even know that she was capable enough to throw verdath out of her room with extreme strength that shattered the floor. I needed to be more observative...if she isn''t in the crowd anymore I needed to way to find her again,running everywhere searching wasn''t going to help,but how ? I thought to myself trying to find an answer finally a light bulb appearing over my head as I started time again,the people who I had pushed away quickly starting to fall down creating a small ruckus as people started to get a bit rowdy scar was behind with me gone she was incredibly confused a bit panicked as she called out my name,but at the moment I couldn''t respond. I needed to find sera first and get my answers. Immediately I took in a large amount of air into my lungs through my nose the distinctive whiff of all different kinds of smells entered my nostrils giving me all kinds of ideas of what they were and where they came from,I was raising my smelling sense searching for one very specific smell in this area a smell that I knew well enough to recognize... Found her. I mumbled to myself turning to my right as I started running speedily towards sera''s position. ========================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 141 Bloody Scream My feet moved incredibly fast,time was moving slowed and my nose was following sera''s scent as I continued pacing through different alley ways jumping left and right over people and obstacles while keeping my eyes sharp,hands gripped and my footing stable. My senses were tingling and the scent was still there even though it was distancing itself from me still meaning that sera was indeed running,the slowed time did a lot to make her reachable for me,but she was still very fast in my current speed we were almost at par,I was sure that I could catch her if I stopped time without a question,but if I did that then the scent would also disappear leaving me disoriented of the path I was supposed to go to find her...right now I could only chase until I reached her how far we would go was unknown to me. With these thoughts I continued to chase after sera she was stunningly fast and I didn''t even get the chance to glance at her,knowing that she was not far off only behind the next alley way,but even then my eyes never caught her the closest I got was catching a glimpse from the edge of her gray cloak,but either way it didn''t matter at one point on of us had to stop and I was ready to continue this chase until I black out. Either way she and I ended up running through almost a eternity,the time it took to make this whole run was small technically,but amount we ran was incredibly my legs also slowly started to feel pressured,but I didn''t give in yet hoping that sera would finally stop and talk to me properly,fortunately or rather unfortunately sera finally stopped running into a dark alley way which was also a dead end to be specific. When I first entered the alley way I felt a incredible force washing down my body,that feeling only ever lasted for a split second until it disappeared completely it was mysterious and weird,but I didn''t concern myself with it anymore and simply searched for sera inside this empty dark alley way...only to discover that... -She isn''t here... Just as muttered,sera wasn''t seen in any part of this alley way mysteriously enough it wasn''t touched either with no evidence that she smashed a hole into a wall to run through and her scent also disappeared just like that only ending at this very spot where she last was,I had to check multiple times to see whether or not I wasn''t just mistaken,but in the end I was convinced...She vanished. I growled,breathing in deep as I felt a sting of disappointment running through my heart,it only lasted temporarily because I had a deep suspicion that she would somehow shake me off,but this simply frustrated me since I hadn''t a single where she could have gone from here the only thing I could think of was maybe... -A transportation circle ? The transportation circle was one of the more liable answers to this question since it would allow her to get away from here instantaneous without leaving any trace,but after inspecting the alley way some more I realized that my theory was wrong...there was no,transportation circle drawn anywhere it could have relatively just as been an item that transported her or made her invisible even masking her scent and sound,but in that case I would have also simply be able to see through her even if she used something to disguise herself since illusions didn''t work on me making me only believe that she teleported using a item. Another point to add was that the alley way here was incredibly odd,it felt as if this place wasn''t supposed to be here,but at the same existence for convenient''s sake,the dead end was also just the back of a building with no door or window attacked,but a simple creamy white wall. Anyways I decided to stop my chase at this point,sera had run away she hadn''t left any trace of where she may have gone,but my appearance was very evident to her which brought her shock that may also help me...sooner or later she would maybe even decide to personally meet me until then I had to do my own thing and help scar,participate in the tournament and then speak with the emperor about my way back home. While standing in the alley way I silently turned the time back to normal,sound and vibration started to come back to me normally and stronger my feet on the other hand also started to suffer feeling like mushed up potatoes being watered down into a mere disgusting puddle and then frozen over again just to be hacked by a cleaver shattering into million shards... Not a very good metaphor,but at least you know what I mean. -hoho...what do we got here...how did this boy get here ? I thought that this area was supposed to be invisible and impenetrable by the citizens.A grand mage had set it up after all so I had some expectations towards it...on the record I didn''t see him enter either... A voice spoke out startling me for a brief second as I didn''t sense the particular person who owned the voice,now that time was back at normal things started to get clearer invoking my senses further I sensed my surroundings and discovered 3 people in this place lurking over the tops of the buildings watching me from a hidden angle,but even so I could sense their locations and knew where they were standing... Who were they ? And why were they here ? The words this guy just spoke also seemed very bizarre,but made me slowly understand a few things...this place seems to be actually hidden and because of my ability I hadn''t seen it like this before since illusions don''t work on me the impenetrable part on the other hand also explains a few things since I felt something when entering this alley way the resisting force had probably come over me when I passed through,but it wasn''t strong enough...seeing that sera had specifically come here and vanished...then it must mean that these three should know something doesn''t it ? Maybe the chase wasn''t over after all ? Either way these people continued to talk to each other as if I wasn''t here a bit rude,But I didn''t mind that and kept a straight face while listening to them,it could be useful who knows. -Maybe he came here by mistake ? He could have just been leaning on the wall and suddenly pushed through it ? The voice of the second person said this one a bit different more deeper and muscular as to say making me imagine a buff guy with a huge build. -Che...do your muscle brains even work pergiun or did you put them all into your body instead ? Look at him it is obvious that he is a normal human without any magic power ! Him pushing through the array without any resistance is ridiculous he would have died if he was forced inside.He also appeared out of nowhere one of us should have known that he was standing outside if he got in that way ! If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The first person rebutted his voice also very different a bit more higher,the initial insult also seemed to have agitated the second guy as he shouted out angrily towards his comrade. -Naxrian don''t call me by my name ?! Don''t you remember that what we are doing is secret ? If the prince finds out that we let someone know about us he will kill us without mercy ! -... -... Suddenly an awkward silence came ,it was followed by another two separated clapping sounds which sounded to me as if the other two guys held onto their foreheads making a facepalm...listening to these two I couldn''t help,but smile wryly the corner of my lips quivered,but I still didn''t say anything and just waited,they were giving me a lot of information even though I wasn''t doing anything.This was much more convenient since I didn''t need to torture them if they didn''t want to talk. -Shut it out you two imbeciles ! We are done with our job lets just get down already and kill this boy if he doesn''t live then he can''t tell anyone either way so who cares ?! The third person finally spoke his voice a bit more dignified and higher as he shouted out the other two in a annoyed tone,it showed that he was the leader of this small group since the other two also stopped talking like he ordered them to,things were only now starting to get a bit more exciting as the third person finally came down by himself,the shadow extremely quick as he descended,but in my eyes it seemed very slow as I could see every move he was making,the other two soon followed,finally revealing themselves to me more properly.. -Knights ? I muttered to myself,immediately recognizing the full plate armor on these guys with the emblem marked on the their chests and the design being completely identical to the other knights I had seen in front of the gate entrance that escorted that official.In a way I wasn''t surprised to see these knights present here knowing that sera was a royalty it was a matter of course that there would be people who like these knights not too far away from guarding her. But the thing was,from the words they just spoke previously...It was very clear that their original intent wasn''t here to protect sera at all,they were under the orders of the prince and since there is only one prince you should know the rest. -Hey ? Lushen,Naxrian...don''t you think that this boy is a bit strange ? One of the guys said,listening to his voice I knew that he was the second person with the deep muscular tone,their voices really matched their appearances as I was only now looking up towards their faces to identify them,there were a total of three guys one big ,one short and one decently tall their faces were ordinary really and together they looked more like a comedic trio then proper knights even though they do seem to have the ability to be knights after all. I wasn''t very concerned about my well being since I was confident that I wasn''t going to die or be killed,I didn''t believe them to have the ability to do so and simply kept my facial expression calm which must have somewhat unnerved the big guy,the other two guys were also staring at me intently showing intimidating glares trying to scare me off,I felt decent amount of pressure,but I didn''t feel that much to actually start sweating it was relatively a small numb and nothing else. -Now that you are mentioning it,he seems really strange right ? He isn''t even begging nor is he running for his life ? -Maybe he is just so scared that he is paralyzed ? Our knight attire probably shocked him even more maybe he''ll even die just by shock ! hahhaha They said exchange some humorous words with each other while laughing together cynically...only the leader seemed to be unamused as he continued to stare at me hard,his eyes scanning my entire body looking at me at what seemed for him to be foreign clothing and then finally going up my face staring into my most note worthy features my faintly glowing golden eyes...I also didn''t spare the confrontation and met eyes with the team captain giving him friendly smile and a slight nod... The action alone seemed to have made the leader quickly disturbed as his eyes widened for a slight moment,his hands moving slowly,but surely towards his weapon while keeping his hard look on me as if he was trying to restrain me with those eyes. He realized now,yes ? -You two stop blabbering...draw your weapons kill this boy ! The leader shouted out a bit too panicked,the other two were confused by the panicked tone and looked back towards me with raised eyebrows,in the end the two just laughed again making the leader temporarily lost for words as he couldn''t understand his teammates at all. -Oh come on lushen don''t you think you are bit a too paranoid ? This boy obviously isn''t anyone at all.Watch me explode this boy''s head with a single grip this should calm you down right ? The muscular guy laughed cruelly quickly moving towards me his speed was fast,but it looked like he wasn''t even trying as his hand was reaching for me without a single shred of security...mistake. -No,you idiot don''t ! The leader was surprised,he didn''t expect one of his subordinates to go like this without even putting his guard up,he wanted to stop this guy,but was already too late to do anything. (Slice) (Thud) In a single instance a thuding sound could be heard as the hand of the muscular could be seen falling to the ground,a golden beam could be seen too flashing in a circle making noise as the golden beam even cut through the air around us finally going into a stand still the black handle nestled into my right hand tightly as I continued to keep my calm facial expression. -Ughh ? What...ahh... It began slow,but when the muscular guy finally looked at his hand,he had discovered. He didn''t have it anymore. Afterwards a extremely loud blood wrenching scream could be heard throughout the alley way. ============================================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 142 Do What Has To Be Done There was silence...the atmosphere was cold and still the muscular man whose hand was cut off by me only kneel''ed down onto the ground as he stopped roaring from pain all of a sudden,his body was shivering and he himself whimpered lightly as he in a state of shock and pain,any normal person would have continued to roar or scream,but as a warrior it was commendable that he forced himself to be quiet to suck up the pain instead of crying over it. The other two knights naxrian and lushen were shocked standing behind the muscular man whose name was pergiun I recall.The feet of those two knights were rooted onto the ground looking at me with wide eyes and a gaping mouth.The eyes of the leader,lushen in particular traveled down my hand staring at the golden radiating beam that came from the tip of the pitch black handle I held he couldn''t help,but gasp at the plasma sword for a second while staring at it. They were all shocked no,one knew what just happened,but everyone mildly suspected that I had somehow cut the hand of the muscular knight in front of me,the motion itself was something no,one saw coming or had even an opportunity to glimpse upon which was the main reason of disbelieve in the minds of these knights they believed it to be a simple fluke a mistake and a act of carelessness towards the knight pergiun''s part,they believed that if the knight was a bit more serious he could have simply killed me without an issue since they had already established that I was a person without a shred of magical power a common citizen who knew nothing and could do nothing with no real strength or power other then my exceptional looks I guess. But at the same time the leader knew better,lushen understood the situation without a doubt as he hardened the look on his face quickly reaching towards his sword and drawing it in lightning speed roaring at the same time towards his subordinates issuing a order his eyes looked slightly enraged,but deep down they were still calculative and calm,good enough to make rational decisions. -KILL THIS BRAT ! He roared,loud and fast,his movements even more so as he thrusted his sword aiming towards my neck area with lightning speed while also circulating intense amount of magic around him aiding his over all strength.My eyes were cold and focused without a single shred of hesitation I raised my plasma sword and pointed it towards the knight.Stepping forward I intercepted his shining steel and cut through the sword without a single force of resistance. With lushens sword cut in two the broken blade started to fly off high into the sky the smooth and reflective side of the blade shone for a half second,the effect was small,but enough to finally make the other two knights get back to their senses.This time ferocity could be seen in the eyes of the remaining two knights especially the injured one as he was smoking from anger thirsty for revenge with black smoke literally coming out of his ears,trembling as he used his other hand to mightily draw the huge sword behind his back the other knight also charged at me from the side drawing two short swords from his waist motioning to stab me from bellow. The leading knight lushen was shocked,his sword had been decapitated,broken in two without any sort of resistance or backlash his face contoured slight fear,but that fear immediately distinguished as he felt the support of his two comrades coming for his aid he looked at me with triumph,but when he saw the look I had the knight couldn''t help,but feel a sinking feeling rise inside his heart. I was corned and even though it looked grim for me this wasn''t anything I needed to be worried about up until now I hadn''t even used my powers fully I had initially used Time Lag to cut off the guy''s hand in a split second and even in this situation they weren''t my equal no matter how many times they tried. I smiled,the smile wasn''t ridiculing or arrogant it was a amused smile that came from small entertainment.My hand was as if it was moving on its own invoking my powers and activating Time Lag for a second time temporarily stopping the actions of the people around me for a split second while my other hand also started swing my sword horizontally and vertical doing both of these moves precisely two times in a row finally deactivating the plasma sword in my hand and watching as time came back to normal. The charging knights suddenly stopped in their tracks. I could feel the close presence of the muscular man behind me,his large sword hovering over my shoulder in a stand still as if it was just about to cut me down,but the large blade wasn''t descending...it was trembling instead. -Hey !? You idiots what are you doing kill him already ! The leader shouted slightly confused and panicked as he couldn''t understand why his comrades had suddenly stopped in mid swing,he wasn''t sure what to do as he could only watch the blades of his fellow knights tremble before me their eyes squirming left and right finally watching my calm and casual figure in front of them,the muscular knight was the most enraged from the look in his eyes I could see that he was trying hard to move his body to descend the huge blade in his hands and cut me into two so he could get his revenge,sweat was accumulating like mad on his forehead he couldn''t even make a whimper as his blade only trembled,but didn''t move a single inch. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. It all happened too fast,my movements seemed almost as if they were non-existing the knight was obviously shocked having no,idea what was happening in front of him the sinking feeling inside his heart only deepened the more he stared at me trying to keep his head clear,but getting even more unnerved every second he stood in my presence. Finally vapors started to rise,those vapors were small,but very self evident and visible as they were colored crimson red flying though the air for a split second until they evaporated becoming one with the air,the smell was a distinctive iron like smell foul in my opinion,but nothing to be bothered about as the smell didn''t disturb me for the slightest bit. (Tack) The knight lushen had finally fallen,not because he been struck or anything,but because he had tripped,his armor rattled vibrating from his shaking feet that could no longer support his weight... The knight lost his cool his face contoured absolute terror as he watched his two comrade knights from behind staring at the bloody vapors coming off their bodies rising into the air,but that was only the beginning soon enough blood also started to come,flowing all the way down their boots creating a puddle of crimson red on which the knights stood on respectively. (Thud,Thud) In the end the knights collapsed drowning in their own puddle of blood that continued to flow,their injuries now very self evident showing that they were cut from the stomach and then up to their necks even their heavy metal plate armor didn''t help to defend their rear as it was turned into simple scarp metal showing no sorts of defense altogether with the two knights going unconscious tragically. -... -... My eyes were cold and ruthless I only scanned the two bodies a single time before looking down towards the last living knight in front of me while gripping my sword tight. I stepped forward getting closer to the knight my steps resounded through this entire alley way finally alarming the knight as he came back to his senses crawling away from me in absolute fear grinding his teeth with anger and contempt. -You...YOU BASTARD ! The knight roared and with a last pitch of effort the knight finally took his anger and used it as fuel to feed his courage,through this magic once again started to circulate inside his body,but this time it was different,the knights hands,feet and face started to change drastically mutilating and forming into a almost demonic being with sharp claws and fangs not really a demon or anything,but a dragon. His transformation was very similar to that of verdaths and even though it was similar their strengths couldn''t be compared to each other these dragon knights were obviously much more weaker then verdath himself either way that didn''t matter much there are still things I needed to ask him. The now transformed dragon knight charged at me his speed 3 times faster then before,but even then his every move was visible to as if he was simply walking,I didn''t even need to use my ability and just activated my plasma sword stepping to the side dodging both of his sharp claws as I slashed my sword downwards with both hands creating a golden screen of light through the after image of the beam. -arghhh... The knight whimpered,surprisingly enough he didn''t roar or scream like the other knight and only stared at his cut off hand with a small pained look on his face almost regretful even as if he had predicted something like this would happen. The knight collapsed his cut off hand bleeding profusely as he leaned onto the dark wall of the alley way trying to calm his breathing while looking up to me,the look in his face was obvious fear,but he tried to mask it through a simple smile that he couldn''t quite get off only make a wryly smile instead in which his lips quivered while also trying to stop his intense bleeding. -Please...have mercy...I know we did wrong,but we only followed orders The knight pleaded,he was pitiable really and looking at him,I knew that he wasn''t a bad person to the core he was ruthless and a bit mean,but he wasn''t meaninglessly cruel he simply did things as they came to go by life and generally speaking the way he also pleaded for his fellow comrades suggested that he did have some amount of companionship towards them not being entirely selfish in a way. But still I also had a few things to do so it was unavoidable,I had to do what I had to do. Gritting my teeth I swiftly pointed my plasma sword towards the fallen knight putting it directly beneath his chin,I could see him suffer under the heat of the sword it radiated making him pained and uncomfortable as I spoke. -I will give you a chance you tell me what I want to know and if I see you lying to me don''t think I will let you nor your friends go The threat was very clear to the knight''s ears he could only sigh seeing the piping hot beam threatening him until giving up everything. Chapter 143 The First Empress And The Forgiven Knights The sky was dark the sun had long since fallen down replaced by a shining moon instead with the stars covering this curtain of night over my head as I walked this paved stone walk in front of me. The city was quiet not entirely quiet as to say rather filled with sounds of snoring and faint breathing people were already sleeping very soundly,but not every person was doing so the walk I walked on wasn''t entirely empty either with people still walking around through the dark. Some of these people were wobbling around blabbering incoherent words to themselves their noses and cheeks dyed red while also reeking heavily of alcohol these kind of people I could see very so often sometimes one or even up to three jumbled together having a good time making this night lively for themselves enjoying their lives as it was. Of course drunks weren''t the only people walking around if I had to list them all there would many different kinds of people that walked these streets in the night some of which wouldn''t even dare to show their faces in bright daylight people who were attached to the dark more then the light and felt comfortable with it lurking in the shadows doing their sort of work that left you something to be desired with. In either way I didn''t care much my eyes were only directed down towards the ground concentrating on my feet while walking straight aimlessly following the road up ahead of me trying to back track all the way back where I originally started from,my mind vaguely drifting towards the words the knight had shared with me in the abandoned alley way. The knights are sworn to their blades promised to protect and serve the empire they were loyal subjects to the nation and never considered any thought of betrayal towards their homeland giving an oath to follow the royal decree meaning the imperial family which they needed to protect no matter what so the empire could continue striving forward from any danger or cause by also following their orders no matter what. These three knights could be considered incredibly unlucky that night as they had been ordered by the prince himself to escort a different royalty and that specific royalty without surprise turned was sera as she had some kind of business in the other part of the city that she needed to do for some reason,these knights never asked questions they weren''t supposed to as they were simply bodyguards who were only there to protect that important someone with their life they didn''t know what was going on only following orders as he said,quite useless in terms of information,but he did tell me that this business was private even hidden from the emperor himself meaning that the prince didn''t want him to know that he escorted the princess to the outer part of the city for some reason. The case was getting a bit foggier,the pieces were only getting confusing the more I tried to put them together and this so called prince of the empire had his hands in a lot of shady parts of this puzzle my current knowledge was just too insufficient to make a clear deduction,but one thing I knew...if I can catch this prince and question him then I am sure I won''t need to reassemble the pieces myself. Considering the prince himself I knew a few things about him,on the way here scar had told me about the imperial family the prince particular is the person she hates the most with a good reason,she knows him very well as she had met him more then a few times when she lived in the city in the aristocratic streets meeting the emperor himself together with her father a few time inevitably also encountering the prince. His name was malkarin bahan he is the first prince of the empire and the elder son of the emperor previously he was the crown prince who was supposed to succeed the throne after the emperor,but after sera came back the emperor quickly changed his mind and de-crowned the prince making sera the next successor to the empire for some odd reason. The details weren''t very clear,scar herself didn''t know the reason for why the emperor would do such a thing the whole population of the empire was set into the dark in this area and the emperor himself refused to give his reasons as to why he decided to do such a thing,this event is actually very fresh since it had been only close to a week since sera came back to this realm. In either way another notable thing to keep in mind is that malkarin and sera aren''t from the same mother,the emperor throughout his reign had married two individual woman after succession these two woman are also individually malkarin''s and sera''s biological mother''s the first woman being of course malkarin''s mother also the first empress called vaneshia bahan. There was not much known about the first empress,in my knowledge that is since scar hadn''t quite touched me up on the topic only telling me a small amount being that the empress herself didn''t seem to be a very important person,she was originally supposed to be a law keeper inside the imperial castle keeping the other nobles in line so they wouldn''t cause any havoc or do mischiefs and also regulating other ground imperial work while the emperor was away on his own work trips through the empire,the empress had never shown herself that often she had been mostly confined inside the castle making it so that not many had seen her face she seemed awfully secluded as scar described her to be very shy of other people rarely coming to participating in banquets or other pleasantries,nonetheless the emperor seemed to be still very happy with his wife at the time scar remembered that when she and his family would visit the emperor he would always have that big smile on his face no matter what,sometimes even brag about his wife who seemed to be one of the most beautiful woman in the whole nation at the time also incredibly proud of his son...at the time scar herself did''t much think of malkarin as anyone bad or hated she even seemed to have been on a pretty good ground with the prince when they were young of course scar detested this idea the most as she had a completely different opinion of this so called prince now. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Fast forward a few years later a tragedy occurred,the first empress was taking a ride with a carriage to another major city it was one of her first times to actually visit another place other then the capital city which was the place she was born in,her anxiety was strong and she seemed to have not been in a very big opinion of leaving the castle for simple entertainment she was a hard boiled woman who couldn''t stand still at one point without doing anything,she worked very hard and the emperor himself was getting worried about his wifes mental and physical health so he suggested her to take a break instead and relax herself,it was said that the place she was visiting was very widely known to be a location of pure entertainment and relaxation in the end even the wife couldn''t just go against the words of her husband the emperor himself nonetheless she submitted,but still didn''t seem to like the idea a lot as if she had a bad premonition to what was going to happen next. At the time her own son malkarin the prince was also in the carriage with her wanting to spend some more quality time with his mother who was busy all the time,the major reason why the first empress even agreed to go on this trip so willingly was largely because of her son which she adored,but didn''t have time to play with even though she was a empress she was also a mother foremost caring for her child was a matter of course so she also wanted to have good memories with her son. With the way scar told me about the story it seems like the emperor to this day regrets to have had send both his wife and son away,it was not like it was his fault for what happened that day,but he blamed himself largely and needed a lot of time until he could recover from that hit. That day when the first empress was being transported a army of bandits suddenly appeared out of nowhere charging towards the royal carriage. Of course the carriage wasn''t just escorted without a single guard the carriage was protected from all sides with powerful and royal knights who would be willing to sacrifice themselves for the imperial family they were all harshly trained elites some of which had personally undergone the emperors training themselves hailed as the most strongest and powerful from their kin ranging from all kinds of races that were both dark and white skinned,from tall to small. It seemed as if the bandits were simply nothing in compared to the royal knights something to be easily slaughtered by the knights,but sure enough that wasn''t the case.At the time when the army of bandits were attacking,the knights had effortlessly slaughtered their bodies in two the fight seemed as if it was won,but that quickly changed as one particular bandit out of the thousand soon started to rampage killing knights in tows all of a sudden slashing once and killing four in a cleave sometimes even killing its own companions without any single sign of hesitation. The battle was bloody,the knights were shockingly suppressed by a single mad powerful bandit who crashed and slashed their defensive lines making his way to the royal carriage finally meeting his goal by piercing the heart of the empress with one thrust. It was devastating,the knights could only watch in horror and shame as the person who they had sworn their lives protect had been literally impaled from their eyes that particular powerful bandit in turn also died soon after in a anticlimactic moment he seemed to have been possessed at the time by a power not even the knights could handle someone who had wished for the empresses death. It seemed as if the while empire ran quiet for a small amount of time when the empress had been killed,the knights who were supposed to protect the empress all willingly kneel''ed in front of the emperor and asked their own heads to be cut off and be hung in front of the city walls in displace of punishment they were shamed to a level of utmost insanity some even straight out killed themselves not being able to cope with the consequences many families seemed to have been eradicated that day. But the emperor was still,quiet,indifferent sitting in his throne room ignoring the sound outside his gates from his crying knights showing a very blank look in his eyes contemplating about the death of his loved one it isn''t know what really happened to the emperor,but is known that it took a very long time for the emperor and the empire to recover some bit as it was a hard time,but in the end the emperor pulled it together being incredibly generous he forgave every knight at that day when they were supposed to protect his wife,he didn''t say much and only told them to return to their post demoting every single one of their titles of a royal knight to that of a ordinary foot solider without even punishing them with death or anything else,it was a shock the knights couldn''t quite handled very easily,but also a show of kindness of the emperor as these very knights once again swore to never betray the empire the emperor again it was said that almost all of these knights had soon after a few years once again climbed the ladder and became royal knights under the emperors service. Scar also commented that at these times malkarin had changed the most as mentioned that day he was also in the carriage and probably witnessed how his mother was ruthlessly killed in front of him.... ================================================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 144 The Second Empress And The Thugs The story in itself was horrific,the emperor had walked through a lot of hardships,but always pulled through in the end turning his previous mistakes into lessons instead which the whole empire witnessed and learned while on his reign.Of course the emperor also had his bad moments too at one point he seemed to have caused a minor inflation throughout his empire a few corrupt nobles had started to exploit their weak citizens while guards slowly started to turn into bandits robbing the weak. Many things both surprising and outrageous happened while he was on his reign as the emperor,multiple times a few noble families would group up and demand to de-crown the emperor calling him incompetent as the ruler and each of these times the emperor would bellow his strength reminding the whole empire who he was in the end...not a push over that much is true. After the death of his first wife the emperor seemed to have gotten very little interest towards woman in general,his love for his first wife seemed very sturdy clinging on his heart like a steel chain his mind only thinking about his empire and its state also making it a new mission to prepare malkarin as the next emperor of the empire the time he spent reigning the empire completely alone was called the "cold age" the reason peopled called it as such was because of the emperors lack of emotions and coldness he showed whenever speaking or participating in a meeting,the death of his wife obviously changed him magnificently giving him more then a few mental issues then he could cope with by himself. So it was obviously also a big surprise when the emperor finally announced that he was going to marry a second time ! His announcement had been incredibly sudden,the empire wasn''t prepared for it and felt puzzled of what was going on some felt excited,some were worried while others didn''t even seem to care all too much and just listened. But the biggest surprise that had yet to come was the identity of the person the emperor was going to marry no one knew who it was before hand it almost seemed illusive and made up at the same time when the news came out not even the most intimate and closely held people in the castle knew who it was that the emperor took a liking to inevitably generating a lot of gossip and conversations throughout the entire castle as everyone tried to guess who it was firstly pulling the most famous and beautiful or most noble and elegant woman,truly it seemed to be a time when the empire was bustling to its most capacity and when the emperor finally decided to disclose who it was that he was going to marry... Was a simple room maid ! Yes,sera''s birth mother at the time was actually not a noble or someone famous,but she was just a simple room maid whose duty was to clean the castle everyday and keep it tidy. The news shook the entire empire and not only the empire some of the neighboring nations were also evenly baffled by the identity of this woman who clearly was just a ordinary person or as in their meaning a commoner which the emperor was going to marry. People at first obviously reacted very negatively,comparing this second woman to the first empress was like comparing heaven and earth these two people seemed just the polar opposite to each other as they were people from a completely different background or maybe even dimensions one rich and noble while the other poor and ordinary,the only reason sera''s mother was allowed to be a maid in the royal castle seemed to be because she had exceptional strength and stamina for work purposes and also striking beauty which would give more elegance to the royal castle,the job seemed to be very selective on who is chosen to clean the castle I would imagine that it would also pay much more then a ordinary maid,but that wasn''t important. In either way,people were getting confused,anxious and a bit agitated,they all wanted to know why a commoner like her was chosen to be the emperors wife,the complaints really came mostly from the noble families as they felt incredibly insulted towards their noble blood there seemed to be hundreds maybe even thousands of better candidates for the emperors wife then that ordinary castle maid,people even protested towards this ridiculous marriage,but even so the emperor was firm on his decision and he wasn''t alone either,the military force of the empire which was under the emperors full control didn''t protest against the idea and only followed the emperor respecting his own decisions the admiral of the army scar''s father at the time was even happy for his own friend that he started to open up to someone again,he wasn''t against it to the least and probably cared about the emperor and his mental health more then the background of that so called wife he was going to wed,because the emperor had such a wide range of power from either social connections or military the nobles couldn''t do anything,but shut up about the marriage and let it take its course. But once again there were obviously still people who were dissatisfied by the decision mainly the nobles of course who decided that since they couldn''t do anything to the emperor and make him cancel the marriage,they were going to bring the argument towards the so called future wife of the emperor instead. Sera''s mother...she is a character in this empire that seems to be the most illusive and mysterious,the only thing I really know about her is that her name was seraphine. There seemed to have been a lot of trouble and incidents happening concerning this case as the nobles constantly tried to search or call for sera''s mother,but the emperor at the time seemed to have already predicted for something like that to happen which is why he also constantly protected seraphine behind his back he hid her very well at some point and even assigned her many knights who were previously the knights that had protected the first queen and failed,these knights at the time were already back to their high military rank of a royal guard impressively climbing all the way back up from the foot soldier rank through their refined skill and achievements,these people also seemed to relatively committed and royal as they had no opinion on who the emperor was going to marry only thinking that they were going to protect this person with their own lives no matter what giving seraphine a lot of respect as it seems. The person herself seraphine sera''s mother didn''t seem to have a very big opinion on the marriage at the time no....rather there was no opinion to be heard really she was protected and hidden to the point of almost being invisible and untouchable when people or noble guests would see her she would be generally seen walking in the most expensive and beautiful dress strolling around the castle showing a polite smile and gesture with her royal guards closely following along,to talk with seraphine people would generally need more then 10 check ups a few investigations to be made clear if that person wasn''t anyone harmful to the empress,it didn''t matter who it was be it noble or normal person the routine always had to be made without a question making it even more harder to know the agenda of the empress as she also never really talked with anyone inside the castle all too much other then her royal guardsmen who were incredibly tight lipped at the time not daring to speak any word concerning inside royal family matters. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Through this alone it showed that the emperor at the time was still very paranoid and anxious,he seemed to have found his love for this second woman and the general opinion here was also that seraphine the once ordinary maid also held deep feelings of love towards the emperor,but as I said before her opinion was never really very clear on the matter she hadn''t said anything to make the population of the empire assume she liked him or disliked him,it could have even been that she was held against her will,but knowing the emperor just from the things I had heard and how he acted,I would really not see him as a person to hold a woman against her will. Even if he did love her to the core so much as that he couldn''t separate from her,he seemed to be a more respectable type tightly committed towards the concept of marriage in general,even when he had his first wife he had never taken in a extra concubine or a call girl to satisfy his needs making me believe that he valued love and family more then temptation and desire,the acts he had done up until now make him out to be a very decent person in fact someone who is very fitting to be a emperor with strength that could be fate defying on its own even able to seal the gate through other realms through some mysterious and powerful method. Thinking of the emperor as someone weak would only be incredibly foolish even with my time ability I am not confident enough to say that I can take him on if it got to that point,obviously I never really considered to fight him,but I did consider a lot of the times to go against the imperial family since most of my actions needed to be done while crossing swords with this particular family. I sighed...thinking about the emperor was only making me more anxious to really meet him at one point.. Anyways,back to the topic at hand,the nobles who had made a plan to question seraphine at the end utterly failed with no surprise,the amount of security that was involved was just too much for the nobles to really handle the royal guards by themselves were incredibly influential people they had two times in a row made their way back to their original rank as a royal guardsman their rank alone was equal to that of a marquis who is control of a major city making it very hard for the nobles to actually pull away the guards without actually threatening them or bribing them their conviction was also something to be said as they devoted everything they got towards their new empress finally even become good friends with her after a long while of getting to know each other only strengthening this bond. Time went on very quickly after another 6 fully months or half a year later the official wedding ceremony began,throughout this time the castle and its nobles were at the highest point of their activities they didn''t give up after a single attempt and only pushed further every time with more elaborate plans,but still nothing ever seemed to have worked,the emperor was just too prepared and always a step ahead of everything,it seems like that year it was also the year were most of the noble families were taken by the imperial family for some kind of offense that needed to be punished,it was said that half of these cases were also mysteriously dropped for some reason,the soon to be empress seraphine at the time seemed to have surprisingly intervened in a few of these cases and asked the emperor to stop which he seemed to have done following his future wifes good advise obediently like a good man. The few noble families who were spared were endless thankful towards the new empress gaining their favor,she didn''t seem to have said much to them afterwards and only returned their thanks with a smile and nothing else. Finally after the wedding ceremony came and ended a new age started,the emperor was once again happy smiling like a fool regaining his love after all these years stopping the "cold age" entirely while once again spending time with the person who he loved the most,that particular person seraphine also seemed to have been happy as it was recorded that she smile and always laughed in the presence of the emperor looking at him with her loving eyes... -A real happy ending at the time huh...then why its so shitty now ? I wonder I thought to myself throughly imaging the wedding ceremony between these two people while going over the general story inside my head,it was tragic...the emperor was truly unlucky or more fittingly said "fated" to be in such a situation,it made me feel pity towards this emperor more so my mood had also suddenly gone down very badly as my steps started to get faster every second as I continued to look down onto the paved stone ground through this endless night not surprising really I ended up bumping with someone while walking like this aimlessly indulged in my thoughts. (Thud) -Hey ?! Watch were you''re going you jackass ! The person shouted out rudely,only after the bump and the shout did I finally start registering the person in front of my as I raised my head looking at the fat face of this person staring at me furiously with anger. Glancing around I only now noticed that he wasn''t the only person here as a few other people who saw what happened started to gather... Lets just say that the look on their faces wasn''t very friendly... No,they definitely wanted to rob me. =================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 145 Surprise From The Skies -Hey pretty face don''t you know how to use your eyes or are you simply blind ? The fat thug roared clear anger resounding in his voice as he glared at me with sharp look in his eyes,it was dark and the streets were pretty much deserted at these times leaving only a few people to come out from their shadows to greet their day in the darkness,my hands were momentarily twitching for a second my eyes glossy showing a faint golden shine to it which was normally not even noticeable. I kept to myself without reacting to this fat thugs angry roaring,I glanced to my sides,a lot of people were coming out of their hiding holes looking at them I could see their malicious and greedy intent flashing through their eyes their lips literally turned into a disgusting grin the smell overwhelmingly bad for my nose making me want to rip it apart instead of endure this smell...of course thats just a metaphor. -Hey ! Pretty face are you listening or are you deaf too ? Seeing my completely disregard him the fat thug once again started roaring for no apparent reason,the people were only getting closer as I could feel a total of 14 guys closing up slowly. -Hey raznik stop it don''t you see that you are scaring this poor guy witless ? How about you start to get a bit more hospitable instead this guy seems really lost at the moment we could get him back home don''t you think ? Of course payment would be much appreciated for our services...hehe Suddenly another guy jumped in,his looks were the same as the other thugs in this area ,dirty and messy the tone of his words were amused with a glint of greed voicing through making it very suggestive of what he meant by saying that....and I don''t mean that they are going to help me find the right direction. Where did I get myself into.... I sighed in my mind only shaking my head helplessly as I thought for a small moment,it is after all this kind of nation and time I am in,the place here is very different from the place I came as in I can''t count how many times people already tried to either mess with me or take something from me this included the bandit,the guardsman,the mercenaries and even scar herself who wanted that potion from me. It makes me really,wonder how times would change so drastically with robbing people from either broad daylight or at night time and honestly speaking,getting stuck like this wasn''t my biggest turn on,I didn''t want to waste my time with these good-for-nothing thieves or murderers. My thoughts circulated and suddenly I felt myself turning cold for a minute my attitude changing drastically as I raised my eyes towards this fat thug in front of me,showing him the cold look I had,my golden eyes directly pointing at his chubby face as if I was looking at a pane piece of glass,the thug himself seemed momentarily disturbed by my look and narrowed his eyes at me not sure what to think wanting to say something again until I started myself. -Move.Out.Of.My.Way. -You...! The fat thug was surprised,the sheer coldness that came out of my words even surprised me at one point as I didn''t expect to come off like that,not that I regretted it in any way,but I felt like I was getting irritated by nothing at all they were only thugs throwing some money at them could possibly just make them go away and leave me alone,I didn''t need to murder anyone and make myself some kind of target to someone it wasn''t worth the trouble,they weren''t worth the trouble. But unfortunate for me,I knew that simply throwing money wasn''t going to work with them,from where money comes from there is always more they won''t leave until they squeeze every single penny off my body and get satisfied from it,truly persistent like a cockroach. The thug was clearly angry very angry in fact as his whole face contoured into a cramped purple expression looking like a pig head that was rotten for days,he hands were constantly gripped hard he obviously wanted to beat me senseless and take my belongings he itched for it and was just about to do until at the very last moment another guy jumped in raising his hand in front of the fat thug stopping the guy from approaching me not only surprising me,but also surprising the other thugs in the area from his presence. -Boss,why are you stopping me we need to beat up this brat and show him that he can''t easily mess with us on our turf ! The fat thug roared with anger,but clearly not very keen on actually arguing with the person who was blocking him there was even a very clear line of fear crossing his eyes while looking at this person...boss he called him ? My eyes traveled for a second shifting my neck to the side as I looked at the person who stopped the thug,my eyes lightly shone a faint golden light with a apprehensive attitude like always,staring at this new guy in front of me. Gray,that was the first thing I noticed when looking at this person,his whole body was clad in leather armor or cloth colored gray,you wouldn''t normally notice something like this in this kind of dark environment,but my eyes were different,for me everything was crystal clear as if it was day light giving me a very clear a distinctive figure of the person in front of me plus I couldn''t entirely see his face a part of it was covered by his gray hood and even though I still didn''t feel threatened by anything right now,I could still feel that oppressive aura around this person who they labeled as their boss. The boss in fact ignored the fat thug not bothering to reply to him as he took a step forward towards me shoving him back to his men while raising his head,only now could I see his eyes a bit more clearer and they were amber shining a orange light while staring at me,it made me a bit surprised as I felt that something was not right...I wasn''t threatened or anything,but I still kept my eyes on this man starting to get curious as sparks started to gather in my brain cells. The surrounding men also started to stop in their tracks and rather back tracked a bit from where they came from,their facial expressions had turned into a 180 degree as if they wanted to say that they didn''t want to do anything with this anymore...quite curious. -Kid...you don''t seem to be around this place...what would someone as peculiar and young like you be doing here out in the night don''t you know that the night is the time when bad things happen the most ? The mysterious man finally spoke,the moment he started speaking something clicked inside my brain...I knew that voice very much...where did I hear it ? I contemplated,not sure what I should be doing right now as I considered to exchange a few words anyways just to satisfy my curiosity,in any case it was already abundantly clear to me that the person in front of me was a dragon my senses had already figured that out the moment we met. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. -Why would you assume that ? The city is big and wide and even if I was a traveler why would you care in the first place ? Hearing my curious words the man in front of my showed a grin for a second,that grin wasn''t cruel or dark in way it was rather amused and satisfied in a way which made me even more confused as to who this character was,maybe leaving already would be the best course of action right now... I thought staring at the man in front of me not sure if I should just ignore him and walk away or simply talk my way out somehow in anyway that annoying feeling of familiarity was also nagging on me,my eyes constantly tried to look deeper into the hood of this man to see his full face,but no matter what his angle was a bit too hidden for me to actually seeing anything that could show his face,he also seemed to have actively hide himself from me which made me even more suspicious as it seemed like he knew who I was... I gripped my hands tight,things were starting to turn into a very confusing route a route that I wasn''t sure that I would like in any case whatsoever...my thoughts temporarily traveled towards my plasma sword ready to summon it at any moment. The streets were very dim and dark,there were only a few torches lit lighting the way and the -Who are you ? If you don''t have anything productive to say or to stop me then don''t stand in my way,I am not in the most hospitable mood right now especially not when I am surrounded like this so I suggest you to walk away if you don''t want to regret anything -You little piece of shut how dare you ! The fat thug shouted out,the thug around us were all slowly starting to get incredibly agitated by my words,especially the threat that I smoothly conveyed through my teeth,they were literally gnashing their teeth right now looking at me with a murderous intent.The only reason no one seemed to be charging at me right now though was because of this mysterious man in front of me who they called their boss. He himself just continued smiling at me his amber eyes continuously shining with a orange luster while his hands were held onto his waist in a straight posture making him look very formal for some reason. -Haha...you really talk big kid...aren''t you a bit too arrogant ? Why do you think we are the ones who are going to regret it ? Don''t you think that you are clearly in a disadvantage look around you,you are alone and you look weak,tell me how are you going to defeat us all ? The mysterious man spoke the tone of his voice once again not cruel or dark,but amused his intents were obviously not murder,but his speech itself had made motivated the thugs even more as they only laughed looking at me with a evil look in their eyes. I was indifferent,they weren''t the first fools who tried to test me and they wouldn''t be the last either.I sneered raising my fingers for a moment about to summon my plasma sword into existence to roast them alive.My eyes were cold and sharp almost as if I could cut with them alone making the golden light that radiated from my eyes almost as lethal as my plasma beam. -Try me if you want... My voice was clear and loud,the thugs also stopped laughing the moment they heard the flesh cutting tone of my voice they were a bit disturbed by the sudden turn of events but the mysterious man was the only person who didn''t seem to be fazed. Finally after a few seconds later,the mysterious man simply snorted putting his head down as he shook it helplessly with a small laughing coming out of his lips. -Haha...it seems like my little prank had gone a bit too far kid...it also seems like we don''t have much time either your friend is coming soon so I tell you what...catch He said and in a flash movement a white card suddenly flew out of the mans sleeve it directly flew towards me whirling like a star the speed was incredibly,but it was still not enough to fool my eyes as I easily caught the card with my two fingers. The Tainted Swan. The card read with capital letters and red ink,looking at it I couldn''t help,but have my eyes suddenly turn wide as I realized that the writing on the card was entirely english... -I''ll be expecting you there kid there is much I want to ask you about after all The man said and before I even could do anything a gust came out of nowhere and like that he vanished into the thin air,my eyes were literally wide blinking constantly as I couldn''t understand what just happened. The thugs were evenly as confused as I was,but it doesn''t take an genius to understand what just happened between me and the guy through our conversation it was obvious that I was no longer a prey anymore and begrudgingly they started to walk away one after another the fat thug especially was sour,his hand was always on his waist to pull the kitchen knife of his,he for sure wanted to gut me right now,but he also very well knew that doing that wouldn''t go well for him. And if he really tried,he would also soon figure out that it wasn''t me who was going to get gutted instead. With these thoughts I quickly wanted to walk away already,the card was still in my hand and I double checked to see if I wasn''t seeing things and for sure the words were english without a doubt,the native language of this empire was something completely different something alien that I couldn''t understand,but this thing in my hands was without a doubt the language I was most familiar with handed to me by a shady man that came from thin air... Amber eyes...I have seen these amber eyes before,but from where ? I really wondered about to walk again until I heard a very loud cry from somewhere coming from the sky descending downwards. -Hyaaa ! (BANG) With a banging sound I could see a shadow jump down the roof top the fat thug that was once standing in front of me immediately turned into a landing cushion instead as I saw his head busted towards the ground and his teeth shattered everywhere with blood seeming from his mouth piece. Everyone was surprised by the sudden turn of events and stared towards the person who had just landed on the fat thug me included we all stared and you could see crimson red hair flowing in the air as the figure of a woman could be seen standing on top of the man showing a cold expression on her face. -Scar ? -Dawn ! She shouted back,looking extremely happy when she saw me. ===================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 146 Youre Welcome Scar and my happy reunion was short lived as the thugs in the area started to come back to their senses,they quickly reacted drawing their little knives they started to charge towards scar with a murderous savage look on their faces that obviously spoke revenge for their fallen fat comrade that was used as a landing pad. The thug in question could only whimper lightly and groan in pain as his entire face was hammered into the ground,blood seeping from his mouth and nose piece creating a small river that flowed in between the gaps of the paved stone road,the little shattered remains of his teeth were also everywhere colored black and yellow rotting with dozens of holes or so that were both green and stained white. The area here was very quiet other then us it seemed as if it was deserted,but my senses were strong and I knew that even though the light from the different windows were out the curious eyes of the people weren''t shut as they peeped through the gaps of their wooden windows with curiosity towards this scene,I preferred it that we would end this soon,we were already creating way too much attention to ourselves then I usually liked. Scar and I also didn''t stay,personally I wanted to quickly deal it myself and get out of here already,but just as I was about to move and beat up these thugs,scar suddenly raised her hand at me signaling for me to stop. -I do it myself... She growled,making a bit surprised by her sudden decision and also puzzled as to what she was trying to do,in either way her eyes that had been happy a second ago had suddenly turned a angry feral tone,her weapons were still strapped onto her body,but she didn''t draw them rather,she looked at her charging opponents and only grinned,that grin was very sadistic and also belittling as if she didn''t see these people as opponents at all and in fact that may even be the case. In the end after looking around for a second I decided to not intervene in this fight by scar''s wishes,on the other hand I did keep my attention and senses high so if scar would be pushed into a corner I would be ready to react and rescue her plus the thugs only passed me by,ignoring me completely as they understood that I wasn''t a person to be messed with since their boss expected me,but scar on the other hand was someone they thought they could do whatever they liked which is why they attacked. Deep down,I had a small doubt rising whether or not scar could deal with so many thugs by herself they weren''t the most agile or strongest in fact scar had already taken out their strongest which was the fat thug she was standing on right now,looking at their expressions I could see that they seemed to be malnourished too with added hunger I wouldn''t expect their stamina to be high either which also explains why most of them were so skinny not counting the fat one of course,but that still didn''t really mean it was scar''s win after all she was still one person against 13 armed thugs,looking at scar I was definitely sure that she wouldn''t use lethal weapons not until she could deal with the turmoil inside her heart that was caused inside the forest. And as I predicted,scar indeed didn''t draw her knives no,instead the moment one of the thugs got close she immediately threw out a powerful kick. (Pow!) The hit was strong so strong that it even produced a loud shallow slapping sound as scar directly connected with her kick hitting the closest thugs stomach and also launching him away from her towards another two charging guys finally all three of which collided with each other and fell onto the ground like a bowling hitting a pair of bowling pins. -Uhhh ?! The thugs momentarily stopped in their tracks,the kick was powerful fast and ruthless the sheer strength of it could be seen by the distance the thug flew alone it made some of the thugs who were charging eagerly consider their next actions a bit more properly as neither of these people wanted to be on the receiving end of the next kick that would come out of scar,the person who suffered the kick especially knew of its effects as he only lay on the ground tears coming out of his eyes while coughing furiously with splatters of vomit mixing into his coughing. -Hey ! You wanna be bandits ! What is it are you scared ? What happened to your courage earlier ? Must be it since scum like you who charge at a single woman shouldn''t have that much courage or honor ! Scar sneered,taunting the momentarily frozen thugs as they all started to get angry and frustrated by scar''s insults once again making them raise their little kitchen knives charging towards scar with their anger double the amount then it was before,scar herself wasn''t fazed to the least nor did she look intimidated,she held her ground masterfully taking up a fighting stance as she narrowed her eyes towards her charging opponents looking at them with a calculative gaze. And at this point,it wasn''t worth describing what happened next,scar was like a mountain standing at her ground as if she was a impenetrable fortress the thugs were like waves after waves,but not matter how much they tried they never could catch her or push her away,she moved like a butterfly and stung like a bee one thug after another,she launched hit after hit with both fists and kicks creating a barrage of her hits that met their points precisely going through ribs and cheeks,through groins and templates combining all of these quirks with power and speed. -Grahhhhhh ! It was as if the air momentarily shook as the last thug suffered scar''s straight punch to the gut looking at his expression you could see his face cramping up in pain his air directly punched out of his lungs as he slowly started to close his eyes entering his world of dreams. (Thud) With a thuding sound the thug fall his knees and looking around he wasn''t the only person who was in such a sorry state,just by turning your head you could see dozens of the thugs laying around all of which were bruised everywhere moaning in pain or already blacked out from the powerful hits they suffered even after their comrades were going down one after another in succession they still foolishly tried to take down scar hoping to beat her down...were they all just simply blinded by anger or did they think that just because she is a woman they could win against her ? In either way they were fools and nothing else,if I continue thinking about them then their stupidity might rub off on me,with these silly thoughts I finally direct my gaze back towards scar... -Huff....huff... She was breathing roughly,she wasn''t out of breath nor was she really tired,but I knew that it still took her a lot of energy and concentration to take out so many guys by herself after all she was also just a simple human it was already incredible enough that she managed to beat up 13 people with knives using only her bare hands which in fact were already very red with a few traces of blood stains covering her knuckles,fortunately other then her knuckles there wasn''t anything else that was hurt,she had avoided the slashes of the thugs very skillfully predicting them way before they even got the chance to strike. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. -You know,I actually didn''t need your help I could have dealt with it myself I said smiling at her with a amused look in my eyes,scar in turn only snorted for a second getting grumpy all of a sudden as she crossed her arms and bit her lips showing her attitude as her beautiful dark brown eyes stared into me. -Yeah,you''re welcome Scar countered with a bit of sarcasm which was funny.I wanted to laugh really and smile,scar also seemed a bit amused as both of us started to walk up to each other from her eyes I could see the hidden fury she had right now even though she was happy to see me she was also very pissed that I ditched her like that without a explanation,I already felt very unwilling to come closer to her since I felt scared to get a earful,but just as I was thinking like this I noticed... The fat thug that had fallen from the very beginning started to raise himself from the ground,his face looked utterly broken so hideous in fact that it made me want to look away,but at this very moment my eyes couldn''t help,but stay at this thugs figure as I saw him brandish the knife from his waist and aim towards scar with it,the way he looked at scar was everything that I needed to know that he was furious and wanted revenge his hand was tightly holding onto the handle of his knife and what was worse scar didn''t even notice what was going on she was entirely concentrated on e her face smiling like sunshines in the morning. -DUCK ! I immediately shouted out looking over scar''s head with a alarmed look in my eyes,at first scar didn''t understand what was going on her face changing into shock at first until a second later it turned very serious as she followed my words and immediately ducked down onto the ground. The fat thug at that point had already thrown his knife,the throw was powerful and fast as the knife traveled in a spinning motion directly towards me,I could see everything happening in a matter of milliseconds I wasn''t panicked nor was I surprised only watching the knife flying towards me calculating its traveling speed while nimbly raising my hand. (Puck !) The knife went in hard it all just happened so fast,blood was coming out of my hand flowing down my wrist creating a line of crimson red I felt the distinctive feeling of pain rush through my hand,but I didn''t say anything and only sucked it up instead enduring the prick,scar who was ducked down the whole time only now raised her head towards me properly,she was still a bit confused about the situation,but with only one glance she could immediately identify what just happened here. -Dawn !? Scar cried out instantly worried as she looked at me eyes wide watching the drops of blood color the paved road underneath me with my blood,scar instantly wanted to run up at me and see the damage that had been done,but because she was still very confused she hadn''t quite realized that there was someone else she needed to worry. -I WILL KILL YOU,YOU FUCKING BITCH The fat thug roared his anger reaching its maximums as he raised both of his fat arms for a bear hug running towards scar from the back,scar in turn only froze on her spot as she only now realized that she was in danger she quickly tried to turn around and retaliate,but just as she turned around she realized that she was far too late the man was already way too close for her to react properly and make a strong enough hit as a last ditch effort she tried to jump away instead and dodge,but even then it was too late. -Kyaaaaaa Scar immediately lost her composure,even though scar was strong and resilient in the end she was also just a normal woman she had fears like any normal person and even though she had trained a very long time I doubt that she had much close contact with other males other then her father and maybe close friends her fears of being assaulted by a ugly fat male was something every girl shared and at this very moment it was about to become reality. Scar braced herself shielding her chest area as she stood at her place like a scared little rabbit,my eyes were very serene jumping with electricity as I looked at the fat man,I didn''t like him from the very beginning which made everything all so easier as I flicked my wrist with lighting speed and like so in the very next moment. (Ping ! Slice ! Thud) -Uhhh...wahhh ? A splatter of blood started to fly into the air the blood splatter was followed by a sudden gasp which was also followed by a thuding noise as the fat man kneel''ed down onto his knees finally falling down creating a pool of blood that came out of his head,looking at him closely you could see his very own knife he threw lodged tightly into his left eye his last dying expression was that of pure shock and disbelieve before he died,the last reflection in his eyes being me throwing the knife back at him. I sighed,shaking my bloody hand for a moment I looked back down again,scar was still sitting on her bottom,she was shivering very so slightly with her eyes closed shut,I could only smile seeing her like this she didn''t even realize that the danger she was just about to experience was already gone in front of her. Coming from behind I lightly walked up towards her the irritated feeling of my bloody hand was still there,but I ignored it entirely and just simply kneel''ed down next to scar moving my hands towards her arms as I slowly started to open them. Scar froze the moment I touched her,she seemed anxious,but at the next moment she seemed to have realized whose touch it was she was feeling as she slowly opened her eyes to me finally looking at me and my golden eyes that shined upon her,she was confused,but also happy at the same time staring at me. -You''re welcome I said smiling at her with a teasing smile of my own... The night was still long and young. ============================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 147 Silent Run -You are bleeding ! Scar immediately cried out whatever it was she wanted to say first,it all went down hill the moment she realized the trace of blood flowing down my right hand,she immediately wanted to get close and hold my hand,but as she was about to do so I instinctively backed away making scar look at me with surprise. To be honest I also was a bit surprised by my sudden push,it wasn''t that I didn''t want scar touching me or anything,it was just that I felt that there wasn''t anything to be worried about,the knife that the fat thug threw at me hadn''t pierced my hand in reality at the last moment I had actually caught the knife between my index and middle finger,even though I caught it like that without using my time powers I still slightly miscalculated and let the sharp edge of the knife cut me a bit between my two fingers. It hurt,but it wasn''t life threatening and judging from the current state that the fat thug was in,he had already gotten what he deserved making this little cut even more trivial then it actually was. -I am fine,its just a small cut rather scar we should leave the commotion we made here is going to reach a lot of people don''t you think ? I asked,trying to quickly change the subject while also gripping my hand tight simultaneously activating my powers and watching as the line of blood that flowed down my hand quickly started to flow back into my hand...this was nothing. Hearing my words and also seeing that I was alright,scar calmed down and finally started glanced around some more,she understood what I meant by "reaching a lot of people" even though the windows were shut and the lights were out it didn''t mean that the citizens were still asleep their curious eyes in fact were still watching through the gaps of their windows peeking at us in this night watching what had occurred in this very night. I had killed someone. Most of the thugs who were here were all just knocked unconscious or disabled by scar this alone probably wasn''t anything that would get us into trouble since they were simple lowlifes that no one seemed to care about and seeing that these were the medieval times where laws for physical harm wasn''t quite strict when it came to commoners then I am quite sure that even if someone snitched on us the guards would simply put a deaf ear to it since it wasn''t anyone of high class or of importance. Murder on the other hand was something I wasn''t quite sure of,I know a lot of things about history and with the current things I had observed so far I would say that the current time of this civilization was quite medieval a bit more advanced then medieval per say because of the amounts of practical magic that can be found,laws must be fairly advanced too with the general rule being that no,one should hurt each other or do anything that could harm the other which is why the guards are stationed in the city in the first place to break up a major fight or crime if it happens "in front of them". Note how I did a exclamation to the end of my sentence. Yes,"In front of them" with the current way I see it the likeliness of us getting in some kind of trouble just because of this was very low,guards aren''t like the modern police if it is a simple fight of two people exchanging knuckles or argue with another then they are simply going to overlook it and walk away minding their own duties instead since conflict was unavoidable in these times settling every kind of fight that goes on inside these walls would make the guards hugely loaded with work which is why they only interfere with major crimes or events that happen right now,to cut their own losses brutality in the end was common in these kinds of places the whole part of this city is its mentality the mentality of the citizens that speak of the you and yourself world they live with no,one to help you other then yourself with civilization advancing I would say that most of the obvious problems had been taken out,but still the core never changes,you can hide it,shove it and disguise it,but even then you always know what to expect from the world no matter what when you take your foot into it. I sighed... I am not really expecting anyone to follow us or make trouble just because we killed a bandit of these parts of the streets maybe the bandits themselves after waking up will seek revenge for their fallen friend,but that was also very unlikely since they had that kind of selfish attitude to them that wasn''t prone to revenge on a comrades behalf,there isn''t going to be any investigations for that either since who knows how many people die in these streets the citizens that quickly ran back to their safe little homes surely showed that they knew very well of the horrors of the night in these streets,but staying would also just give us problems if anyone wanted something from us which couldn''t be good in my head. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. I stood up,still staring at scar I gave her a hand to pull,she temporarily looked at that hand in a nostalgic manner and took it without hesitation with a slightly glad look on her face that was both soft and a bit irritated that I had left her without a second word...I could tell that we would have a word on this after walking away from this place,but for now what needed was... -Do you know some kind of inn we could stay ? I am pretty hungry ? (Growl) I asked,showing her a wryly smile on my face,my stomach lightly rumbling with small amounts of hunger,scar seeing me act like this was lost for words for a few moments as she didn''t know what to say right now,she took a second to look around her to see the knocked out thugs and finally the dead corpse of the fat thug that she had landed on,she probably didn''t ever mean to kill anyone to begin with,but just give them a hard beating and she honestly didn''t in end. It was only me who killed him after all. The way scar looked at the corpse was pretty regretful,she clearly didn''t sympathize with him nor did she feel sorry for his demise because she obviously knew that if I didn''t do this she could have been the one who was laying on the ground with a knife lodged into her skull,but even then her heart wavered,she was still not very prone to actual killing her hands visibly shook seeing the dead corpse as she seemed to have remembered the woman inside the forest that she stabbed to death in one hit,I wasn''t really sure how she was coping with it so far,I considered to give her my ear to talk about the issue,but for some reason her aura and over all attitude immediately told me to back off the issue... To be fair,I probably shouldn''t try to console her,its not like I would understand how she feels,killing is disgusting and bad even I knew that for a fact,but even then I never in my life thought that killing was immoral or unfair in any way,I am not a philosopher nor am I good when it comes to human relations,but I do understand that I am different sometimes cold and mechanically rational with my decisions which made me look very inhumane,but even then I also try to always avoid doing actual murder because I didn''t like it personally or saw any enjoyment out of it. And Of course I could have avoided this,killing him I mean,but even if I could have avoided it with my time abilities for some reason my mentality told me that I would have killed this bastard regardless at any time after the stunt he tried to pull off on scar. The knife he threw could have killed scar in one hit if I didn''t do anything and so could the knives of the other thugs laying on this ground,but I wasn''t going to kill them for some reason...this and that seemed just too different in my mind for some reason that made me argue like this even though logically speaking they honestly weren''t,It was just that the action that the fat thug tried to do was something quite unforgivable to me maybe if scar had faced him equally without a surprise attack like the other thugs and lost like them then I wouldn''t feel like this,but either way what happened,happened,I am not going to lose sleep because of him if it was anyone else who was dear to me that was about to get pierced like this,I doubt that it would have been any different really. -Scar lets leave... I started,scar herself seemed a bit detached at the moment her hands were gripped tightly at the moment,the expression on her face never changing,but still gripping hard,I still felt like I shouldn''t touch scar anymore,but I ignored that feeling and simply gripped her hand with my own transmitting some of my warmth towards her. -Wahh ? My touch had her immediately snap out,seeing my hold her hand like this and also show a serious look on my face while facing her made her temporarily shy as her face started to turn crimson,the change was incredibly and fast most of which funny to look at as she started to get a bit more like herself,I also didn''t stop at this point and started smiling instead,finally pulling her to myself we started to run through the streets of this city with light steps under our feet. Getting pulled by me scar seemed to have momentarily forgotten about the thugs and started smiling instead as she felt the wind hitting her face while running and my tight grip around hand she herself gripping only stronger as we finally back into the main district. =========================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 148 I Only Cry For You -Now would you care to explain to me why you suddenly run away without telling me a single word ? Huh ? Scar asked,her current expression wasn''t very merciful no rather she was very angry,the change of attitude and demeanor was extremely fast it almost seemed as if the things that happened a few minutes ago never really happened,but looking into her eyes I could still see the uneasy look she reflected showing that she wasn''t fully over what had just happened. In either case we were now safe,not that we weren''t safe to begin with,what I mean is that I was here with her now,me going away so suddenly without a second word leaving scar in the middle of the streets by herself must have made her very worried and panicked she had every right to feel angry and irritated at me since we were partners and friends foremost. Me chasing after sera may be a good excuse,but as partners it isn''t a good reason which is why I admit that I may have gotten a bit over board and looking at scar I could see that she was showing a strong front,but deep down I also knew that she looked at me as a good friend she was obviously very worried I could literally see the drops of sweat flowing down her neck her hands lightly shaking and her eyes a bit red with small amounts of tear stains visible that she had wiped away with her back hand. Seeing her like this only made me feel a lot more guiltier,her stare was also strong conveying the amount of pumped up rage and emotions she had gone through while searching for me,right now she was only holding it in waiting for my response if I say anything wrong now she may just bind me to herself so I wouldn''t do it again or tear my eardrums apart with her voice and let me suffer instead. Currently we were also in a more lighter and populated zone of the city after running away we finally came back to the streets where we originally parted from,it was one of the more main roads of this city making it also more cheerier and brighter even at night with people running around left and right shouting and going through their merry business if not for the pressuring stare right now that I was receiving from scar I was sure we would have been also lost in this merry atmosphere around us,but yet again only I am to blame for this. I thought to myself finally getting a bit calmer from the inside as I looked straight towards angered scar showing her a apologetic smile as I took her one hand with both of my hands gripping it tight,scar was momentarily confused on what I was doing she also seemed momentarily flustered being in close contact with me again and wanted to say something only to be interrupted by me as I started. -I am sorry,I shouldn''t have run away and I am deeply sorry for making you worried,I promise I won''t do it again,but please forgive me I pleaded,it wasn''t really like me to say such words,but it looked very good when I said it myself since my looks portrait me as a very honest and handsome man not that I was acting or lying if you had to say I was completely sincere really while keeping my gaze steady into her own deep eyes. -Eh..you...you say you sorry ?...wah you thats...you know how long it took me to run...no,I even had to ask these idiots and do that and this and...and...ughhh...you thats not fair when you make that kind of face ! Scar uttered out,completely overwhelmed with everything that was going on,her entire head changing drastically as she started to turn crimson red up to her ears constantly shifting her eyes around trying to avoid my gaze her body lightly quivering,the previous emotional fit that she had,had all gone away in a instant it was funny to watch and even though she hadn''t quite forgiven me for everything as of yet,I still curried her favor back which should be enough. -Hey lady come on don''t you have a heart ? How can you not forgive that boy ? If you don''t want him anymore I am more then willing to take him myself how about it ? -Hey lorea don''t get ahead of yourself I already have him under my scope so don''t even try to bug in ! I have been waiting for these two to break up since the beginning ! -Ladies you two should understand first come first served it is not quite decided that either of you will take the boy so don''t be arrogant you little harlots ! While scar and I had this conversation with each other we didn''t realize that we were already making quite a show of ourselves,the three attractive and voluptuous woman in particular that were standing next to the tavern arguing with each other had caught our attention very quickly,I wasn''t sure if they were serious or not or if they were just trying to tease scar,in either case I could immediately discern from a look alone that they weren''t here just because of fun the trio was truly beautiful,but my smell and neat attention to detail had immediately caught on and told me immediately that they were simply here to work through the night...in short they were prostitutes. I wanted to kinda laugh at what was happening,but just as I was thinking to do so I noticed that scar had changed a bit glancing back at her I could see that she was lightly petrified I had no clue why she was like this,but at the very next second she turned back to normal and glanced at those three woman. -Wahh... -She is staring at us...how scary... -Maybe we shouldn''t have done that... The three woman immediately turned a bit scared,that glance of scar was very familiar to me in fact this was the exact same stare and aura hestia would have when she shielded me from other woman and claim her right to me,I felt conflicted by the meaning of scar;s gaze and looking at her I already noticed that she didn''t quite figure out the occupation of these three and that they were just joking with her,but in the end that didn''t matter anymore as the three woman seemed to have gotten enough from the atmosphere and quickly ran for it feeling scared by scar''s intimidating gaze running back into their tavern. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. -Hmph... Scar snorted seeing them run with their tails between their legs,she wasn''t satisfied,but she calmed down at least and let go of her feelings simply staring back at me with a very complicated look on her face,I wasn''t sure what to say really,but at the very next second I didn''t need to say anything as scar came closer and hugged me tight from the front. -what...uhh why... It was quite surprising,after her hug I could even hear the sound of a few girls and woman from afar squealing dreamily as they watched over us with a sparkling look in their eyes the men weren''t indifferent to it either as scar''s beautiful looks had them also staring for a while. Time itself seemed as if it had slowed down for a bit and I am not speaking about my powers rather I felt my mind sort of blank out for a split second and afterwards I felt the warmth transmitting through the hug,scar''s soft bosom spreading tightly onto my chest and her hands locking onto my back,she had nuzzled herself onto my shoulder letting me hear her faint breathing noise and unbeknown to me she also started sniffling,her entire body suddenly quivering up as if she was butter melting in my touch and then I started to feel drops of warm liquid soaking into my left shoulder... I felt my heart tighten up immensely as I didn''t say anything and just let her do what she wanted,but sure enough after another few seconds scar finally spoke. -I was scared...I was scared that you abandoned me I was scared that you would have disappeared,left or be taken away like everyone else...I didn''t know what to do...I was simply scared.... Her words were heartbreaking really it was as if she wasn''t acting like her 25 year old self,but rather like a 16 year old little girl who had lost her friend,I didn''t reject her or anything she said and just let her be a bit more selfish,my hands that were open and free at the moment also started to close in as I returned the hug to her I felt a very small sting of rejection,but I didn''t care,I knew what I was doing and justified it inside my mind,but for some reason I couldn''t help,but recall hestia into my mind...was I really that desperate ? Hestia would usual not even give me a room to breath by standing right next to me all the time,but now am I missing that feeling of her now that she isn''t here with me ? Am I trying to make scar into a substitute for hestia instead since they both look alike ? My body shook,small amounts of horror started to creep up to me as I felt a stinging feeling rise into my heart...but even then I wasn''t going to let go,it was all my fault I made this soup so I should be the one to finish it instead. With these thoughts scar continued sniffling,suddenly turning very quiet as we held one another in the middle of the street,the people around us were already stopping what they were doing and openly watched us with their big eyes,but neither me or scar did seem to care all too much right now,our words were also incredibly silent and after a few seconds I also started speaking. -I won''t abandon you,you are my treasured companion and friend if you need someone I will always be by your side so don''t easily cry didn''t you swear that you wouldn''t cry again or were those just empty words were is your warrior spirit your honor ? Hearing my words scar visibly shook,my reminded had her pretty rattled for a few seconds as she was now really lost for words she shouldn''t have made a promise she couldn''t keep especially not when she is like this. Even though I was thinking like this,I still didn''t blame scar for anything,even if she broke 100 promises I would still be her friend from what I understand up until now,it isn''t that words matter in human relations it is the actions we take that define these relations. After the small make up scar finally calmed down a lot she was still hugging me though her grip so tight as if she was holding onto her dear life itself as she spoke again. -Dawn...you''re...you''re right,this time for sure I won''t cry,but when I do I will only cry in front of you...is..is this okay...can I be this selfish ? Tell me dawn...please... I only grinned hearing her words,it was very complicated agreeing to something like this so easily wasn''t very good,but if it really gives her a peace of heart then why shouldn''t I become her tear tank ? -Yes,its okay you can as much as you want in front of me I wont mind since you are someone important to me -Nhhgg Scar only gave a small approving nod,we took a few seconds staying like this,both of us lost in our own world the people who were present at the time still watching until slowly everyone left and with them gone scar and I also made our way towards a inn. ============================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 149 Visit In A Night Gown Sorry for not posting for an entire week I am currently moving from my home and as you can imagine my internet didn''t come along with me,I only now called the internet service thingy and connected everything so stay tuned everyone ! ============================================================ -ugh...why am I feeling so giddy right now ? I sighed lightly complaining to myself as I laid down onto the soft surface of my bed,feeling a lot of my exhaustion starting to take over,my muscles loosing up for a bit,but my inner excitement for some reason was still pounding endlessly not letting me shut my eyes and sleep. There was a very gentle atmosphere inside this room even though the window was shut,I could still feel a pint of air breezing through letting me breath inside this soothing and silent darkness,my eyes failed to keep shut and finally I decided to open them wide instead staring up towards the wooden ceiling as I thought about the previous events that happened so far. After getting everything straight with scar and calming her down properly we quickly decided to find a proper inn to rest until next morning,luckily after walking for half hour or so we finally got to a very good inn not too far off. Scar knew of the inn herself and was actually the one who suggested to come here I didn''t ask her how she knew of this place,but judging from her familiarity,I suspected that she visited this place before with her father when they would come together,I also half expected the staff inside of here to recognize scar,but as it turns out no one seems to remember nor recognize her since it had been more then a few years now since the whole event with her father and his famed treacherous,scar also had grown a lot since then. Matured with her appearance as a proper woman,but just to be safe instead of using her real name in the reception list "scarlet" she wrote in her nickname "Scar" for safety. The over all the interior and exterior of the inn we stayed can be described as pretty extravagant,obviously much more neater and cleaner then the previous places we stayed in with the personal always available for 24/7 and pretty polite too easy to spot since they all wear official uniforms for this establishment. The food is also very delicious coming with a lot of side dishes and appetizers that made it enjoyable scar herself enjoyed it a lot stuffing herself full,the drinks were numerous too most of which were alcoholic drinks like wine,beer,rum,whisky and so on. I didn''t particular like to drink any of the alcoholic drinks not that I ever tasted it before or had a particular preference ,it was just that I rather like my rational judgment to stay how it is being a chemist I knew very well of how drugs worked since I used to develop and create them myself,alcohol being mainly a light and almost harmless drug that impairs proper way of thinking which is why I mostly ordered fruit juice or water scar also preferred to stay herself and only drank water. The inn even had a bathing services not a place you could actually visit and bath,but rather something that you order to your room where one of the staff members carries a tub to your room with hot water and soap,I momentarily thought of taking a hot bath to relax some more,but I quickly decided against it as I didn''t feel comfortable bathing in my own room,I also didn''t particular need to do so since I was always clean through my powers by rewinding the dirt on my clothes and skin,it is not much of an excuse really since nothing can beat a proper hot bath at least I myself felt that way most likely because I got a bit too addicted to staying clean all the time with the luxuries I got back home. -Hahh... I sighed again,in any case right now I felt a bit conflicted with myself,while coming here scar and I hadn''t the most eventful conversation ever which was mostly silence followed by the rare few directions she led us towards,the silence was mostly because of scar who was making it a bit too awkward with her red beat face and fidgety manner which I normally wouldn''t mind,but after a few seconds later my mind couldn''t help,but think about hestia the whole time the reason for that is is also because of scar,her very small resemblance towards hestia threw me off very well and made me question whether or not I felt something towards scar...if I was just trying to make her a substitute of some sort to replace hestia. I deeply despised that idea and also rejected it throughly,finally being honest to myself I understood why I felt that stinging feeling inside my heart when I hugged scar,it was because I felt guilty or rather because I thought that hugging in such a intimate way was wrong to me. I already had hestia and if I really compare these two people to one another I already knew that they were completely different and that I also wouldn''t betray hestia for someone else which is why it hurt when I hugged scar,I felt that I was betraying hestia''s trust just because she wasn''t here and in a way I was pretty pathetic too. I only considered this kind of thought after todays incident with the hug and the emotional words she spoke to me,and thinking back there were already a lot more other similar incidents like today that happened between me and scar. At the time I didn''t really think about what I said or where I would touch on,my only ever thought was to help scar to get some closure with herself so she wouldn''t blame herself for her father deaths as it obviously wasn''t her fault at all,to finally understand her and get to know her as a friend. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Very innocent really. The words she told me when she said that she would be scared if I ever disappear without her still resounded throughout my head,it may as well have been a love confession or I could have been simply been misreading everything too,thinking too highly of myself,she was after all a 25 year old mature woman,while I was a 15 year old teenage boy our age gap was 10 years apart just too big to really consider one another as romantic partners no matter how long we stayed together,she may as well be just looking at me as a younger brother to fill the gap in her heart it could be right ? I face palmed. Says,the guy who dates a phoenix woman that is thousand years old or even more.... I sighed again,I really didn''t want to think about this anymore and just continue acting like I always did,if hestia was here I was sure that I wouldn''t even feel troubled about anything at all,but at the current state it was just a mess. I thought thinking that it couldn''t really get worse anymore,but as if someone was answering my call suddenly a knock could be heard from the other end of my door. (Knock Knock) The knocking sound was light almost hesitant really,I doubt that I would have heard the knocking sound without my enhanced hearing and soon enough that knock was followed by a voice a very familiar gentle voice at that. -Dawn...are you still awake ? Can I come in ? My heart immediately tightened up as I listened closely to the voice,I wasn''t an idiot a bit tired maybe,but not completely out of my mind as I immediately identified the voice to be scar''s... What was she doing here ? Doesn''t she have her own room ? Does she want to talk or something ? I wondered,but in either case I felt a bit sick to constantly avoid this issue if it ever was the time it was now or never if not then I can''t possibly get a good nights rest.. Thinking like this I immediately jumped off the bed,I had still my entire set of clothing on my body even though I was getting ready to sleep I didn''t feel comfortable to strip myself in some unknown place even if it was a inn that I booked myself also you never know what would happen if you aren''t ready by now I was constantly on guard when I am alone even though I didn''t expect scar to suddenly come by I already knew that someone was walking in the corridor,there was also the matter with the knights that sort of unsettled me and kept me from sleeping for now,but with scar''s visit it didn''t even matter anymore. I may as well stay up all night. I thought,gripping the door knob with one hand while also simultaneously unlocking the door in front of me,even though I couldn''t see it I could still hear scar fidgeting on the other end of the door,I was really not sure what to expect,so without a pause I opened the door in one swift motion staring directly towards scar. -Ehh I exclaimed shortly,my eyes temporarily turning wide as I looked at scar quickly realizing that she had changed somehow and I am not saying that she became different what I am trying to say is that...her clothing...it changed... -Oh...you surprised me I thought you were sleeping... Scar said half shy and half relieved as she held onto her white pillow which she brought from her own room covering her bosom with it and also burying half of her face into it,in a shy and embarrassed manner,her cheeks were dyed a very deep red color,she probably thought that I wouldn''t be able to see anything since it was pitch dark in here so I wouldn''t notice her blushing,she would have been right if it wasn''t for me having night vision,but currently that really didn''t matter what mattered was the rest of scar''s appearance more precisely her clothing. -Why....why are you wearing a gown...no,rather I should ask where did you get that gown to begin with ? I quickly came to the point,staring unblinkingly towards scar''s exposed skin from her shoulders to her thighs her skin looked soft and smooth like jade without any single impurities or dirt both beautiful and seductive and this wasn''t the only thing as there was a very fragrant smell in the air it smelled of lavender fact coming from scar''s hair that was also partially wet making me think that she must have taken the bathing service... -I...I didn''t have anything to wear other then this,my other clothing is drying... She explained,quickly burying her face even more into her pillow as she lightly groaned into it while talking to me,almost dying from her embarrassment as her feet started shaking while her hands tightly gripping onto her pillow in a suffocation manner,I felt a distinctive dangerous vibe from all of this and didn''t know what to say really. Finally after quickly getting my composure back,I glanced down towards scar''s feet again,she was shaking I didn''t know if it was just because of sheer nervousness or because she was simply cold,but in either case it just didn''t matter anymore. -Come in you''ll get cold if you stand there forever... I suggested shaking my head in a helpless manner as scar simply nodded towards me not saying a word as she stepped into my room with me finally closing off the door behind us. (Shut) ====================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 150 Someone Worth Living For Sorry for not updating this story for an entire 2 weeks I have school work to do so I don''t have a lot of time lately,but that doesn''t mean I am going to give up when it turns summer again the activity of my writing is going to sky rocket again so please stay tuned everyone and I hope you enjoy reading ! ===========================Scar''s P.O.V================================== All my life,I felt as if the whole world was against me. My effort and dreams all seemed as if they were just a fiddle piece of entertainment to someone above,at any given time always on the verge of breaking apart making me despair and ask myself. Why ? I would ask no one in particular,but also asking anyone in this entire world just to give me a straight answer,but even when I ask,I knew,no one would answer,no one would come forward and tell me why it was so unfair so unjust and so utterly sad. Sometimes I feel as if I should just give up and stop trying already,throwing away the weights on my shoulders and move on,I knew that even my parents would want that,I felt as if that was far more easier then what I was trying to do now and in a sense it was. But then you also might ask. Why didn''t I do it already ? Why am I still trying to struggle ? The answer was pretty easy actually it was those words that came from my old man too something I held dear in my heart even after all these years. There are people in this world who are worth living for. -Scarlet,having ambition is good,but don''t rush it,if you do you are most likely to fall,instead take it slow learn from your mistakes and finally go forward,remember your mother and I will always be at your back supporting you,even if we aren''t here anymore by your side we will never stop caring for you.You know why ? Because you are the reason we live in this world which is why you should also find that someone to live for my little girl it makes live so much more better if you do... Father once said,at the time I couldn''t understand the weight or meaning behind those words,I was very small back then probably only 8 to 9 years old my father and I had those one in a week get together''s that we did when he came back from the military to visit his family,back then he always used to bring me to the arena and let me watch the arena fights together with him and even though I didn''t understand what he meant back then I still held those words dear to my heart as my father was the one person in this world who I admired most,I never once forget any of the things we did together because I always thought that if I don''t hold those moments dear I would quickly forget about my hard working father whom I loved a lot. After all my father was quite the busy man in this world being an admiral of an entire army wasn''t easy,but for some reason he always made it look like child''s play and even though he was always busy he never neglected his family,not even once coming back home like always visiting me and my mother with a huge smile on his face and spending time with us until he would get drafted back to the army again. I could still remember that bright and loving smile he had on his face the memory seemed just as fresh inside my head as if it was only yesterday when the nightmare didn''t start to engulf my entire life,pushing me towards despair from a time that was more simpler where I was more innocent and clueless of the world behind my home. But it is very different now. I used to have serious doubts whether or not these days would ever come back to me again,my father and my mother were now far away from me both at places that I could most probably never get especially my father. -A person to live for... Would I ever find that person ? Is what I thought when I first started to live by myself,my recent thoughts after losing my mother was only to get more money and free her so we could live together again and be happy with ourselves even without father,the amount of so called money was so big that I am not even going to bother telling you because it doesn''t have a meaning to it anyways. In either case this kind of pressure left me without any much of spare time for myself,I wasn''t much of a princess so to say or even a lady even though I was from a high aristocratic family the title was only earned,I already knew life from before we were nobles a life was a bit more better off compared to the farmer''s or craftsman because of my parents,but to its core it still didn''t make much difference from the ordinary man''s life with me sometimes going with my mother down town to trade or even wait until my father came back from his usual hunting trips to get us some meat for the winter some of these actions though just obligatory if I think about it now,my mother and father were hard working folks they never trusted anyone else doing their work for them even though we had maids and butlers who could do such things for us the most we let them do was clean and carry things for us which made them obviously disturbed since it almost seemed as if they weren''t even needed. It was funny to watch at home sometimes when one of the maids or butlers would start to get distressed and work really hard even though my mother and father never really argued with any of the personal or said that they were unnecessary they still sometimes found themselves trying to tell their personal that they didn''t any help or that they could do it on their own which in turn didn''t turn into a argument really,but really resembled one as both parties just didn''t want to unnecessarily bother each other. Hahaha...yeah,I loved that life much better. And even though I was satisfied and happy with everything my mother and father still felt as if something was missing,they never voiced it before,but it always seemed as if their motivation for working so hard was always directed at me in some way or another even fathers adventurer friends say that he got a bit more hard working after marrying mother when he previously used to be just a lazy bum womanizing different woman at times and rarely doing jobs just to keep feeding himself,this kind of image of my father left me really dumbfounded at times. Mr.Aron who told me about it was also harshly yelled at by my father in a very panicked way too since I was with him in the room while Mr,Aron only hid a laugh behind his palm keeping quite,after that ordeal my father felt as if he was obligated to tell me about what he used to be before marrying mother,it seemed very painful for him,but he admitted that he was a so called "lazy bum" only capable of swinging his sword left and right and talk with other girls to kill time he didn''t quite specify what he meant by "talking with girls" or "womanizing" I was still very young back then and didn''t understand the relation between boys and girls so forgive me being oblivious okay. Originally my father came from a poor family of soldiers his father now my grandfather who had long since died when my father was young taught my father how to wield the sword and how to defend himself so he could survive and feed himself in this world,believe it or not my father used to be quite the coward he says he shied from any kind of wild beast even from the ordinary ones scared to get eaten or shredded by them,only through grandpa continuously pushing him forward did he get over his fears of getting cut or hit and even then he wasn''t much of a worker anyways his talent on the other hand involving the sword shone like a diamond in the rough. The point of father telling me these things wasn''t very clear to me really he didn''t try to teach me anything through it,he just seemed to have wanted to be truthful and getting something out of his shoulders for once with his little daughter,while talking with him I also figured out that father loved grandpa a lot both in the family wise and respectfully,father used to complain about grandpa a lot saying that he was a over harsh and that he didn''t have mercy even to his own son being cold and ruthless sometimes at times father would simply convulse or shrink low remembering the past with his own father back then it looked very comical to me I only thought that father must have had a lot of fun while being together with grandpa. In all reality,there was something else,even though father complained about grandpa a lot he never outright said that grandpa was a bad person or something close to a scumbag simply calling him by his characteristics and actions,but never cursing him directly to any point or belittling him and thinking back now,I even remember that sad and happy look father had when he talked about grandpa,there was not a lot a knew about my grandpa father avoided that topic a lot and only said that he was a soldier and that he died when father was still at his early teens after that there is really nothing to be said,I also never bothered asking since dad was always so energetic and busy I figured that asking him things that would make him sad wasn''t good no matter how curious I was,I still loved my father a lot. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. I think this is one of the major reason why my dad originally took the job of a admiral,he plainly simply wanted to give mother and me a better life even though I was satisfied with everything I already had,my father still felt insecure being a very protective parent that is he felt that he needed to do more to ensure that I would live a long and happy life on my choosing instead of being forced to do things I didn''t like and struggle.... Hahhhhh... How things would have been different if father just didn''t become a admiral,if he didn''t I am sure that we wouldn''t have suffered so much with the intentions of making our lives good father did everything in his power to assure that,but in the end what happened really ? My father was executed,my mother was taken hostage,we were kicked out of our own homes with almost nothing on our backs and most importantly... We were hated by everyone in this nation. "Good deeds do not go unpunished" they say,but what about the bad ones ? The people who did this to us ? That bastard of a prince that forsakened my entire family for some odd power he desired. I Hate it....I Hate it....I Hate it.... I HATE IT ! There is not a single word in this whole vocabulary to describe how much I hate it,despair and sadness washing over my entire body making me feel like I was falling into my abyss surrounded only by the negativity of my thought into this endless pit of doom that I could only struggle against through mere words that gave me hopes at times that everything at one point will be alright that living is worth for that someone that is going to make me happy. And did I ever find this person ? -Scar ? Hey scar ? are you there ? Dawn called out,putting his fingers in front of my eyes moving them up and down trying to catch my attention,I was slow to react at first still daydreaming,but quickly realized and turned to my right looking at the so called 15 year old boy called Dawn. -Ahh..yeah sorry I swiftly replied,his golden round eyes literally staring into my eyes making me feel as if he was gazing into my soul and beyond a thrilling sensation that made me feel as if I couldn''t hide a single thing in front of this person. Even my body made me feel uncomfortable at times as if the clothing that I wore itself didn''t matter at all to hide my lady parts a gaze so deep I could always get lost in those golden eyes for hours at times just to find out what he''s thinking at the moment,but failing miserably at every step without any conclusive answer and it wasn''t only his eyes that made him special. The way he looks at me is very different from how ordinary men look at me as well which is generally directed towards either my ass or chest sometimes not even acknowledging my face which is why I often ignore men in general with no real interest for romance for someone like that,but dawn...when we talk or when we meet he always simply looks into my eyes directly with a polite and innocent intentions,even though I didn''t realize this as of late I noticed that he never looks at me in a impure or vulgar way it is in fact pleasing that he does so,but sometimes that really frustrates me as a woman since it seems as if he doesn''t have any sort of interest towards me. But what is even worse here is that I am developing feelings for him,our age gap is a while 10 years,but even though thats the case dawn never acts like a ordinary 15 year old thinking about it I feel extremely ashamed of myself when comparing myself when I was 15 to dawn the difference was extremely huge with me constantly whining over the most smallest things and yelling when something didn''t go my way sometimes even outright fighting my own parents even though they just wanted the best for me,but dawn...dawn... I stuttered inside my head trying to imagine him complaining about something or yelling at someone,but as much as I tried it didn''t fit at all dawn just wasn''t that sort of a person to go make a scene he is a secretive quite individual who doesn''t talk mch about himself compared to me he is much more mature and adult like even though I was 10 years older then him... While thinking like this suddenly a memory resurfaced into my head,it had been a quite recent memory too which happened only a few hours ago on the streets... -I won''t abandon you,you are my treasured companion and friend if you need someone I will always be by your side so don''t easily cry didn''t you swear that you wouldn''t cry again or were those just empty words where is your warrior spirit your honor ? The memory had me momentarily caught off guard,it was literally the first time someone told me something like this...I am still not able to complete believe in those words,but for some reason...I am still very drawn to me and want to believe them a lot,it doesn''t make it any more better that the person who said those words is someone extremely reliable too... I wanted to sigh,but since dawn was here I really didn''t want him to see me in a pathetic state watching him I could see that he was mildly worried about me it didn''t help that I was also in a very revealing outfit...I must be ludicrous to have come here with this kind of attire its literally screaming that I am some kind of desperate woman that wants to seduce a little boy its really all mothers fault since she gave this to me on my 18 birthday expecting me to use it at some point ! I haven''t ever used this gown before nor did I wear it which makes this my first time,but I never threw it away either since it is mother''s gift and also the only clothing I have right now that isn''t drying... Wraaahhhhhhh ! WHY DID I EVEN COME HERE ! -Scar,if your not feeling well its better for you to go back to your room I understand that I didn''t explain to you everything that happened today,but you seem pretty tired so at least go sleep now I promise I will tell you what happened so don''t get so stressed you look much more beautiful when you smile -Heh ? I froze for a moment...did I just get rejected ? I...I...wait. No,no,no...dawn just wants me to rest...yeah he is that kind of a person after all. I smiled wryly,feeling incredibly foolish of myself as I just couldn''t even make heads of what to do right now for being a 25 year old woman shouldn''t I be taking the lead here? Even if he is a man he shouldn''t have any experience with another woman now shouldn''t he ? I wondered idiotically,glancing at dawn with half opened eyes as I wanted him sit next to me in a quiet manner keeping me company,he wasn''t telling me to go out,but he wasn''t sleeping either just waiting for me like always this kind of silence was incredibly comforting for some reason am I really just the only person who is over thinking everything here ? I looked closer towards dawn expecting him to be indifferent as always,but surprisingly enough when I looked at him a bit more closer I noticed... He was slightly red ? Haha...I giggled lightly to myself,calming down very much as I looked around the dim room and up towards the window outside into the night sky full of stars. Father,I don''t know if I found that person yet worth living for,but I think I am very close so don''t worry I already have someone who will be on my side someone who am sure of won''t abandon me. Is that good enough ? I wonder. ============================================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ ============================================================= Question 1# Who does dawn live for ? Put it down in the comments bellow and state your reasoning for it,I loved to see your answers in the comments Chapter 151 This Is What I Want To Do I am back ! And I am not sure how long I am back,sorry for not posting again ! My current flow of life has me very much overwhelmed mainly school which I attend until 6PM and then do my work with the occasional study for the next test turning me dead tired and only desire for sleep and then the circle repeats. I am from mongolia and If you haven''t guessed it by now I am pretty obsessed with school and studying in general since I want to get to a decent college in america with a scholarship so don''t worry I am not dead. Just tired,I hope you enjoy this chapter,I had to read this two times because it always turned a bit too corny for me and thats already saying something. I hope you enjoy reading ! ================================================================ Scar had been quite silent since coming here,looking at her I could immediately see that she was thinking about a lot of things,the way she acted right now was a bit strange even for her standards,but even though she was acting strange,for some reason I felt a bit at peace just sitting here with someone who can keep me company not that it was very different from how we usually traveled up until now,it was just that me being alone is a pretty rare occurrence don''t you think ? Out of all of that it was also her loose attire that made me question the most why she was here right now,her open legs and thighs coupled with her clear white skin made her very alluring to watch,if I was any ordinary man in this world I would have probably succumbed to such beauty even though she wasn''t at par with hestia in terms of looks or figure she was still someone who could make majority of the men look back at her while crossing the streets as if she was a walking treat only reserved for the finest consumers in this world and in terms of personality... Ehm...lets just say neither hestia nor scar have the best personalities in this world it is pretty fascinating how people with such looks can be so deceptive sometimes,of course I am not the one to judge since I would be the most common victim of this category if you ask me. Normally I wouldn''t even look at these kinds of earthly desires too and actually I am not doing it now either nor am I saying that I don''t like it,it is just that I got a bit more conscious about these things after thinking about it more throughly and having multiple sessions with hestia.. That got me into her... lewdness I guess ? I''d really liked to avoid calling myself a pervert of any sort since it really didn''t fit me at all,I would only like to show this kind of affection towards hestia since she is all for the fore-play and aggressiveness with her kind of nature. I thought for a moment thinking about stupid things while not really sure what to say really,moving my eyes left and right finally glancing back to scar,she was still quiet as ever lost in her thoughts while hugging her white pillow to her chest,looking at her I was clueless as to what to do I figured that she was here to discuss something with me like the incident today where I disappeared on her,but for some reason I don''t feel like thats her original intent rather then that she seems to want something more from me and I could also slightly suspect what that something was,the only question was... Could I give her that "something" if it was simply lending her a hand or a ear then it wouldn''t be a problem,but if it was neither of these two what would I say ?... -... The room was dim,with only two hearts beating at the same time I felt a light breeze brushing past my cheek with it creating a comforting sensation as the night sky above continued to shine down with its curtain of stars coming down visible from the window in front of us,my senses were at high sensitivity so much that I could even hear a few voices down stairs,conversations passing to each other and sweet whispers flowing smoothly into a pit of passion brighting up this lively night. My eyes were always directed towards scar the whole time,a bit more discerning trying to really "see" her as someone and not just how she was and observing her I noticed that she had already stopped fidgeting around surprisingly enough she seemed to have calmed down significantly while also looking out of the window,her eyes directly reflecting what she was thinking right now displaying rare kind of gaze that I didn''t expect scar to show at the moment,it was so complicated in fact that even I felt bit more compassionate and light hearted towards scar while watching her. She must...really miss her father huh.. I thought to myself feeling that I have to finally say something if not this night would end in a pretty awkward way,with that in mind I was just about to open my mouth and speak,but unfortunately I didn''t get the chance to do so. -Dawn,honestly do you think its worth doing all of this ? She asked,her question pretty unexpected at the moment,I was really thinking that she would ask me about today''s incident then something else,but for some reason I felt that this question in particular held a lot of weight to it the atmosphere had also changed significantly shifting a entire 180 degrees and sinking deep into the dark spot making me feel puzzled,but not lost. Was it worth doing this ? Did she really just ask that ? Isn''t she the person most determined about this quest doesn''t she want to meet her mother again what is this sudden change of heart of hers ? I wondered very confused at the moment as I couldn''t understand what scar was trying to get at,but at the same time not able to stop that question from swimming inside my head constantly...what kind of question is this ? Of course ?! R..right ? I momentarily bit my lower lip quivering at the same time as I felt a churning feeling inside my gut...hey why am I doubting myself now ? Don''t you want to go home ? Help sera why the sudden doubt ? I asked myself and just as I asked myself a memory inside my head started to rewind itself showing me the hooded sera for a moment with me chasing after her... -Hey why are you getting down all of a sudden...isn''t your mother important to you ? If you give up now who is going to help her then other then you ? I asked,listening to my weak and small voice I quickly realized that it wasn''t the most positive or best way I could have said it,in short I wasn''t being myself and I knew that too,something scar just said had rattled me.I even thought about this when chasing sera,but I forcefully pushed it away only thinking about reaching up to her and settling it then ending up never returning to it in the end. Of course I wasn''t the only one who noticed the way I spoke,scar who was right next to me obviously noticed that too and stared at me with her eyes that had a heavy look in them,she didn''t say anything to my change of tone and only looked as if she understood my answer sympathizing with it too,but also displaying that she understood something else that kept her from following me,even though I always kept eye contact with her this whole time I felt a small sting inside my heart when further looking into her eyes as if I was wrong in some way. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Her demeanor had magically changed somehow,her shy self seemed to have disappeared into nothingness which was hard to believe and the current statue of hers just seemed a bit more taller then before more mature in fact,I had no idea what gotten into her so suddenly,but I felt that trying to pursue anything or change the topic was just too inappropriate at the moment so I didn''t and simply listening to her watching her as she moved away from my gaze looking down at the wooden floor beneath us with a nostalgic look in her eyes speaking in a soft tone that had both -Yes,if I don''t do anything and give up then my mother will be never saved I will never be able to see her again too and as her daughter its my duty to help my mother because she is the person who gave life to me in this world,but at the same time I also know my mother very much and know how much she cares about me,if I ever asked her whether or not to save her in this situation she would undoubtedly tell me not to,after all she is my mother and just like my father she wants the best for me because I am her child,putting my life over her own is the reason she endures and lives... Scar explained saddly,tears starting to appear in the corner of her eyes as she cracked up mid sentence sniffing lightly with her nose while tightening her grip on her pillow at the same time for comfort. -I see... Hearing scar say those words I could slowly understand from where she was coming from and why the sudden change of thought,she wasn''t trying to give up nor did she lose hope all of sudden rather she didn''t want to make her mother sad if failure should arise,I could even clearly imagine how her mother would feel like if she knew that her own daughter died or got captured trying to save her. After all if my own stella was at the very same position as scar was,I would also never want her to come and get me it would have been all for naught if she did that making my sacrifice turn into nothing,but dust my feelings for keeping her safe were just too much as her life in my opinion was worth much more then mine would ever be. But,still even then there was still something that was bugging me something that couldn''t be gone unsaid. -You don''t want that right ? To be honest you don''t want to give up right ? You want to see your mother again no matter what right ? You want her to hug you tell you that she loves you right ? I asked no longer keeping my gaze at her as I also looked down onto the wooden floor narrowing my eyes my voice significantly rising from before with more passion within while speaking,scar who sat by my side visibly quivered hearing that,the answer was very obvious. She did not. The whole reason we came here was for our own objectives I wanted to help sera and get home scar wanted to save her mother and see her again. If not for these reasons why would either of us trying to do what were trying to do,it just didn''t make sense to say something like this and even though I understood how scar''s mother must feel like that she didn''t want her daughter to suffer like she did,I was 100% sure that even stella would go against everything I said and come for me at one point to save her big brother. Even sera,even if she didn''t want any help from me,I knew inside my gut that she needed it. Back then,I could still remember those hateful eyes of hers when she told me about herself the vengeful spirit that she had a vendetta so big that not even I could simply make it disappear by a few words of reason. She still had a bone to pick and it was this reason she came here after all just like our objective without a doubt and did she like it or not she was going to get help from me either way,after all. She is my friend my very first friend. (¨C We are friends, this is what i want to do)-(Chapter 44 if anyone wants to know) I recalled her cheerful happy words,summoning my plasma sword at the same time as I stared at it throughly caressing the present of hers from a friend. Yes,this is what I want to do. I smiled,my spirit fully regain its confidence back in a radiant form as I glanced back towards the quivering scar,she was conflicted without a doubt not saying anything as she kept gripping onto her pillow as if it was holding her own mother in a painful manner,I thought that she was already over it,but clearly enough this was her last hurdle she had been over a lot of things,stressed very much,my words and actions over these past days had helped a lot,but some of these words and actions were also the cause of her problems making me feel as if I owed her a lot too. I stood up my action clean and swift as I quickly stood in front of scar,looking down at her with a gentle smile,trying to look at her face hidden behind her red long hair that smelled like lavender. The night was truly fresh and young the atmosphere outside seemed just so much more happier then this,but even then I didn''t feel like going away,she needed someone to guide her and that someone just happened to be me,I am sorry hestia if I am stepping over my boundaries,but even I need to do this,I want to do this. I thought to myself no longer trying to think about anything else as I proceeded forth,opening my arms in a wide arc as I completely enshrouded scar into my hug putting her head over my shoulder as I gently caressed her head like I do to stella. -Huh...Wh...what ? Wh...why...why are you... she muttered clearly not in the most optimal state to say her sentence right,but I did''t care and simply shushed her to be quiet which she obediently followed in a instant leaning further into my embrace as she started to get lost in it. That night,I hadn''t done much sleeping none at all to be precise,scar on the other hand nodded off pretty quickly after calming down making herself comfortable inside my chest too and pretty much sleeping on it turning me into a pillow. I didn''t mind that really and just climbed into the bed with her guarding while guarding her sleep at night blankly looking out of the window into the sky. I hope we finish soon. ======================================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 152 Good Morning -Scar wake up,we need to go the sun is out... I said,gently shaking the sleeping girl in front of me trying to wake her up from her pleasant dreams while also watching her with my golden eyes appraisingly. -Guhh...hmmm Scar groaned in return,making a cute sound as if she was trying to say something while still asleep at the same time also making herself comfortable on top of me as her legs and arms fully entangled my entire body enveloping me in her softness. Throughout the entire night scar had used me as a body pillow it wasn''t very uncomfortable so to say,but on the other hand it was still a bit more peaceful and calming watching scar from above if I had to be honest. While sitting in this position I had thought of more then once to simply move away,but in the end I just couldn''t do it,the moment I tried to leave,scar would immediately start to hold me harder by either hand or hip locking me even tighter then before,she also muttered a few words while asleep one of which included her parents which made me feel soft. In the end,looking at her with my eyes narrowed I couldn''t help,but get a bit emotional,I just couldn''t go away I felt that going away was wrong somehow and unfair towards scar. I reflected on this thought and simply accepted my fate at the end becoming a body pillow for the entire night calming scar with a hug,while doing this it sort of reminded me how I usually would treat stella when she gets scared hugging her until she would calm down,which made me feel at least a bit less home sick. Throughout the night I wasn''t only protecting scar in her sleep,the night was pretty long it gave me an opportunity to think a lot and get my plans straight on what to do,some of the things I thought about were also concerning scar and her troubles which was her family,after hearing her worries I felt determined to help scar even more,she was restless after all a bit unstable too if I don''t keep an eye on her at all times and give her encouragement I wasn''t sure what she would do or think about herself,of course it was bad to be overly reliant on someone especially me out of all people,but when it came to scar I think that she at least deserves this much,seeing her happy with her mother again also made me feel warm from the inside giving her some amount of happiness wasn''t bad is all I had to say. Another thing to talk about were the knights from yesterday and the information I got from them. First of all,I hadn''t killed them. Now this in itself isn''t me being soft,even after scar telling me about the bad things about killing I still didn''t feel any different or wrong from how I did things,after all I also made a deal with the knight captain that if he told me everything he knew that I wouldn''t kill him and his comrades,another reason why I even made this sort of deal was because I saw that the knight captain did seem to care about the lives of his friends. Of course if he was any other scumbag who I met so far that only cared about his own well being and no one else,then I would have killed him and his friends without a doubt. But that is only slightly important as the real reason why I didn''t kill him and his friends was to create a living fuse to set myself into position and ready to act,I am fully aware that the knights could or will report me to the prince or even law enforcers to try and capture me,but after thinking it through for a moment I realized that it wasn''t that easy after all,after hearing everything about the prince so far and what he did I started to conclude that... He wasn''t just doing this for the throne... Now the main reason why I would even come to this conclusion comes from the fact that over the course of many years of planning and acting behind the scene,the prince still hadn''t become the emperor,but just stayed as the crown prince. When I asked the knight captain about this he told me that the prince didn''t want to be emperor immediately,for some reason he declined to be emperor on the spot over the course of years and just stayed as the next in line successor to the throne,the emperor himself didn''t seem to mind that much his years were still there retiring early or later didn''t matter to him since they were all long lived beings,but thinking about it,it just didn''t make sense.. Firstly,for what did scar''s father had to die ? I first thought that it was simply because scar''s father was a nuisance to the prince,but after thinking about it,that just didn''t make sense,of course as a admiral that man could have been the biggest obstacle against the prince to gain his throne,but once again there comes the argument. Why ? Why would the admiral be even against this ? For what I know I can''t recall for he life of me that these two or the prince had any bad blood with anyone to make him seem less liable to be emperor wasn''t it already pre-established that he would become emperor ? No,his main objective had the throne in it,but his entire goal didn''t seem to be focused on it at all,his reasoning behind doing all of this didn''t seem to be any of the common reasons for power at all which was mostly greed and desire for control. The way I was putting it was understandably complicated,there couldn''t be any other reason for him to do these things if not for the throne right ? He even told scar herself that he did all of this for the throne. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! But then again why was he doing it in a such roundabout way... A even better question was,at who was he aiming these actions towards ? It was very hard to understand. Much more so after thinking about sera in particular and her role in all of this,the emperor making her the crown princess was also very confusing why did he suddenly change his mind why would he make his own daughter who he hadn''t seen for a long while the crown bearer instead of his trustworthy son that he knew for so long ? And why didn''t the prince oppose against this in any way and kept his crown ? What bothered me even more was how sera was doing...for all I could know she was being used right now as a tool of some sort,but after thinking about it for a bit I also started to realize that she may have a much bigger role to this then I actually thought she had I felt that her own story about running away had some kind of intimate connection to these current events,thinking about it if she had really died in that place at the dwarven village how could the events possibly have changed if so ? There was something about her mother in particular... -I wish I could ask her... I mumbled to myself going absent minded for a second as I recalled the story about this woman and how she was presumed dead,I was just about to think it through again until I felt a little shake bellow me rustling my hips. -Hmmmm... I smiled,looking at scar it made me forget for a moment about what I was doing seeing her dreamily sleeping like this made me a bit light hearted instead and reminded of my current time that was going up. On a side note I really had to say,scar moves a lot in her sleep,I hadn''t noticed that before on our way here,but throughout the night she did a lot of numbers on me with her positioning or head to head distance,her voluptuous chest in particular was the main problem towards this issue constantly squishing me left and right making me feel her delicate body figure as she grinding herself onto me with a content look on her face,it didn''t help that she also wore a silky black night gown that was almost see through I had to thank the gods that she wore something closely resembling underwear while doing this if not for that I wouldn''t know if I could have endured. Well I probably could have,but it was still not very pleasant since even I felt somewhat embarrassed and guilty from doing this. -Ughh...five...five more minutes please... Scar groaned out still half asleep as she didn''t seem to realize what she was using as a bed nor who she was speaking to,hearing her half hearted reply I couldn''t help,but sigh,I felt a bit tempted to just push her away,but after thinking about it for a few more seconds I decided against it and simply gave her another 5 minutes knowing full well that she was just being lazy right now. -Hey 5 minutes are up,get up,we need to go now I tried again,this time a bit more aggressive as I shook her a harder,it sure helped a lot making scar open her eyes pretty quickly as she tried to raise herself for a moment. Her eyes very narrow probably blurry at the moment as she tried to familiarize herself again with her surroundings,I was honestly I bit surprised that she was this sloppy in the morning,but at the same time I could understand why since she must have had accumulated a lot of stress from yesterday coupled with the fact that she also had to fight off a few guys she must have reached her limit at night when she nodded off on top of me with her tears. -Huh...dawn ? I snapped out of my thoughts for a second,looking in front of me as I finally met eye to eye with scar who was donning a sleepy look on her face,looking at the position and appearance we were currently in I couldn''t say that it didn''t look wrong,scar especially was very loosely clothed the shoulder strap of her own even sliding off to the side making her look even more alluring and suggestive as we both gazed into each others eyes. -... -... This pretty much continued for about a few more seconds,it took her a few minutes to realize what was going on as her beautiful face slowly started to go red and her expression turning wide awake at the same time which inevitably resulted in.... -Wah !? (Bang!) -Oww !! ...Her jumping away in surprise as she accidentally hit her head on the wooden edge of the bed making a very pained look on her face. -Your awake now ? I asked a bit teasingly as I stared at her up and down looking at her night gown without a single shred of shame,seeing me check her out like this,scar immediately got more conscious about herself,embarrassed she still tried to keep cool,but failed miserably as she replied with a soft stutter voice of hers. -Y...yeah I am awake... And just like this our morning finally began. =================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 153 Amber Eyes,Golden Dragon Summer break so close and yet so far.... ================================= -Are you alright ? I asked a bit worried as my golden eyes stared up towards the figure that sat in front of me covered with a white blanket that hide her curvy transparent figure,her eyes were slightly narrowed in pain while her left hand rubbed onto the spot on the back of her head trying to lessen the pain that came from her little mishap early morning. Upon hearing my question scar looked a bit more happier that I was worrying about her she smiled gently and faced me with a cheerful look in her eyes. -Yeah,don''t worry its just a mild headache not as if I was shanked or anything,I''ve had worse then that it''ll go away at quickly...How about you ? I am sorry if you didn''t get a lot of sleep because of me... Scar replied trying hard to change the topic to me as she seemed to have remembered what happened yesterday with small embarrassment crossing her eyes,my question wasn''t actually about her little incident this morning concerning her head bash,but about her mental state. She seemed a bit unstable that time so I wanted to know whether or not she was fine mentally and looking at her I felt as if I needed to clarify the question. But...surprisingly. After staring into her eyes for a few more seconds I realized that the question wasn''t actually necessary anymore. -Huh..I see I smiled,the look in her eyes said it all,she didn''t have any more doubt,she was ready for what would come and would fight against her fate with all her might even if it meant her end,for the person that was the most important to her that much is considered normal and she wasn''t going to back down,she was ready. -hmph Scar cleared her throat,the little room of ours was silent with both me and scar facing each other with wryly smiles on our faces. looking at scar I could see that she was still extremely embarrassed because of this with her cheeks flushed a deep red even her heart didn''t stop pounding this entire time as my ears picked up on her pulse,her eyes in particular would sometimes try to avoid my own while her lips quivered lightly with small anxiety that showed through her trembling cheeks,her lips would sometimes shape in a specific way almost as if she wanted to ask something,but held back right at the very end not sure if she should ask or not. Cute... I almost blurted out for a second,momentarily lost by scar''s unique womanly charm,not that I wasn''t astound before,it was just that I felt a bit more surprised that it was scar out of all people that was showing me such expression the reason for that expression was also very mysterious after all its not as if I had taken something important from her or violated her in any way,but at the same time scar herself didn''t exactly know if that really was the case which is why she was acting this way. After a few seconds of observing scar''s lost and anxious state I couldn''t help,but start giggling to myself,hearing me laugh like this made scar just even more nervous her hands tightly pulling the white blanket to herself as she seemed very ashamed of showing any more of her curvy body to me. Well...I think this is enough teasing. -Scar ? I spoke gently,but even the gentles of words made scar very anxious and self conscious of herself,I could see that she was very regretting the events of yesterday and that she let her guard down in front of me by sleeping in my room,she almost seemed too helpless in fact that I couldn''t help,but slowly feel bad for her,she really wasn''t the type of person who could take these kinds of jokes. Not that I was any good at jokes myself. -Y...yes ? -Don''t worry we didn''t sleep with each other the only thing that did happen was you using me as a hug pillow,I didn''t touch you other then the occasional brush that came from you moving around -Huh ?! Upon hearing my words scar immediately got dumbfounded,her eyes instantly going wide as she stared at me from bellow,as if she was expecting me to be lying or something which ultimately ended up with her freezing on the spot like a statue,I could only laugh again seeing her expression like this and after a quick glance towards the window and into the sky,I swiftly jumped out of the bed stretching myself while walking towards the exit. -Well it seems like we are done here I wait for you down stairs at the dinner table take your time alright ? I said smiling at her,making scar even more embarrassed and flabbergast at the same time as her mouth constantly run back and forth wanting to say something,but not sure what as she continued to cut into her own words ending up saying gibberish instead of anything productive. Nonetheless,she did manage to say something at least just before I shut the door. -BASTARD ! She shouted,her face glowing crimson red and her eyes growing teary before I finally shut the door flashing a wicked grin to myself at the same time while walking off downstairs to the dinner room. ===================================== Going downstairs into the dinner room was as expected very peaceful and uneventful,it was early morning and even though it was still very early,I could still hear the liveliness of the city outside shouting and snapping just like yesterday getting my spirits high. At the same time while I was thinking about that I was also very vigilante about my surroundings,the timer I had set to myself concerning the knights would soon start to show effect,I wasn''t very clear when it would happen,but I was confident enough to say that it would happen relatively soon after 1 or 2 days,they obviously weren''t going to directly charge at me and take me in as a prisoner knowing that I single handedly defeated their 3 dragon knights without even wasting a sweat,this would obviously concern them quite a lot which is why they would first need to poke my background a bit before they could act appropriately and know what they were dealing with spending precious time to understand the unknown. Time that they would inevitably waste after coming to the conclusion that I was actually a nobody with not a single mark on this world to identify me after all this wasn''t my world to begin with. In the end what I was really getting at with this ruse was to bring one person into the know and see how they would react... Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. No,two people actually. Prince malkarin and crown princess serath. To finally make sense of this situation I needed to meet either of these two people,one of which already knew of my existence by now,but was running away from me for unknown reasons,while the other still kept in the dark weaving his strings like a puppeteer.. Plans had changed significantly after meeting sera,would they end up becoming good or bad,it was still too early to tell,but that for now was of no concern to me. I told myself,finally coming downstairs as I sat down next to the long wooden table while waiting for the waitress to take my order,other then me and a few of the personal who were setting up the room for use there weren''t any other people like me sitting next to the table waiting for their orders,most probably still sleeping since it was still too early. On a side note today was the deadline to register for the tournament,I still had not a single clue how it was going to go,but I hoped that we would still make it to the register...if not I always had other methods to participate in this tournament after all. I thought,finally seeing the pretty waitress from the corner of my eyes coming towards me with a gentle and attractive smile on her lips the way she looked at me wasn''t very different from how woman usually looked at me and when she took my order it was pretty obvious that she was very interested in me since she would occasionally ask me a lot of questions while also asking detailed information about the food I wanted to order just to stay a bit more longer to ask questions herself... After a while of nonstop questioning that was back and forth between me and the waitress,the pretty waitress finally finished her order and turned around leaving towards the kitchen with slight reluctance and disappointment in her face,watching her leave I also felt slightly regretful that I gave melony my mask,but that regret didn''t last for too long until I sat straight again watching my surroundings my golden eyes finally switching towards the counter on the outside of the room watching two female maids chatting with each other. My sense''s heightened ready for any kind of situation I could hear the conversation between those two maids far off behind the counter and slowly my interest started to grow listening to them. -Did you hear ? Last night the golden dragon gang entirely claimed every single small to mid sized gang in the rank 1 citizen circle of the city,there wasn''t much commotion last night,but it is said that the leader of the golden dragon gang came forward himself and threatened all the other big gangs with his might alone making them yield they say he simply glared at them once terrifying them into submission...scary right ?! The maid said partially terrified and partially excited as she told the story to her friend about this golden dragon gang with great enthusiasm,the reason I got interest in this wasn''t because I was interested in the story itself,but because I recalled those thugs from yesterday that were dealt with by scar who were most likely from one of those gangs,the calling card from the mysterious amber eyed man was still in my pocket too,my curiosity was largely because of the amber eyed man his eyes voice and demeanor were very familiar to me,the way he spoke to me was also familiar and it seemed as if I knew him from somewhere,but sure where exactly. I pondered and while I was doing that the maid continued to tell her friend about that gang. -Lately there had been less and less crime going on in the first circle of the city even though people are still scared of staying too long outside fearing the other gangs,right now many are starting to change their thoughts ! Its all thanks to the leader of the golden dragon gang they had been swallowing all of the other gangs and setting rules throughout the districts to forbid any sort of thievery or harm to the ordinary citizen most of the rogues who were in those other gangs even started to give the city instead of take from it doing all sorts of work and business its as if they all act more like a commerce union instead of a gang don''t you think ? The maid said to her friend with her bright eyes obviously very happy about this,her friend was also pleased by to hear that,but even though she was pleased there seemed to be still some things that she was unsure about as she replied to the maid with her own thoughts. -Yeah,I also heard all sorts of things about them,but what bugs me the most is their leader...other then calling him the leader of the golden dragon gang there is pretty no information on him,from where he came from,how old he is nor how he looks like..he is pretty much invisible which kinda makes me unsettled...do you know how he looked like when he came forth and made those other big gangs yield to him ? How about it is he handsome ? The woman gossiped clearly going off topic at this as the other maid couldn''t really answer that question herself whether he was handsome or not,in the end as it turns out that so called leader of the golden dragon gang was still very invisible presumably he wore a giant hooded robe and a mask his appearance the only thing that was visible though were his sharp amber eyes that came from the slit of the mask he wore.. My face immediately contoured as I started to realize something. -amber eyes, dragon,english ?...kid... I mumbled to myself the light in my golden eyes swiftly clicking like a little sparks as I started to connect the dots with each other and when I finally figured it out,I couldn''t help,but swiftly reach my hand towards my pocket pulling out the calling card that was given to me by this man. The Tainted Swan. Once again I looked at those capital letters written in red ink and english letters,for a moment I just couldn''t really believe it or put my head around it,but slowly I started to think this couldn''t be as impossible as it may have been to begin with. -He said that he went to a family meeting..is that what he meant ? I mumbled again,almost smiling ironically as I thought how small this world could possibly be. Or worlds in this case. ====================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/